I-
. ffi
FIGHTS
CHAMPIONSHIP.
THE MEN AND THEIR TIMES.
s
w
CQ
w
FIGHTS FOR THE
CHAMPIONSHIP
THE MEN AND THEIR TIMES.
FEED HENNING
(" TOURIST "),
Author of " Recollections of the Prize Ring," "Trips to Our Training
Quarters," "Hosts and their Hostelries," "Taverns and
their Tenants." etc., etc.,
\VHb Portraits from Old Prints.
VOL. II.
[Eeprinted from tlie " Licensed Victuallers? Gazette"}
LONDON :
LICENSED VICTUALLERS' GAZETTE" OFFICE,
81, FARRINGDON STREET, LONDON, E.G.
MEMOIRS
OF
THE PRIZE RING.
VOL. II.
CHAPTER I.
TOM CRIBB AND BOB GREGSON. ONE THOUSAND GUINEAS
AND CHAMPIONSHIP. A BARE OLD CAED. A MONSTER
MEETING AX AIOULSEY HURST.
IN our first volume we mentioned the competition as
to the division of the inner ring tickets for the great fight
between the men whose names appear above. It will be
worth while once more referring to those pieces of paste-
board, as they are now extremely rare, for they are said
to be the very first used for ring admission since the days
of Figg and Broughton, a facsimile of which we printed
ia our first volume. We regrefthat we cannot reproduce
this also in facsimile and in colour, but the lettering is
taken from one which we had an opportunity of seeing
some few years ago, and which formerly belonged to
Tom Jones, the popular Master of the Ceremonies at
the Fives Court.
It was quite an artistic bit of printing, and measured
about Sin by 3Jin. One side, printed in red on a
blue ground (Gregson's colours), has the figures of two
.nen in fighting attitude, and underneath in lines of
blue (Cribb's colours) are the following words.
2 TOM C1UBB AND BOB GltEOSON, 1S08.
GREAT DISPLAY OF ENGLISH BOXING.
TOM CRIBB AND BOB GREGSON.
FOR THE CHAMPIONSHIP
AND
ONE THOUSAND GUINEAS.
TOM BELCHER AND BILL COPLEY.
For the Championship of the Middle-Weights
and 400 Guineas,
and
DOGHERTY AND POWER
(Tom Jones' Novice) for a Purse.
On the other side of the card was printed in black
letters on a yellow ground (Tom Belcber's colours) the
following:
ADMIT THE BEARER TO THE
INNER RING,
ON TUESDAY, OCTOBER 27, 1808,
WITHIN FIFTY MILES OF LONDON.
This Day is called the Feast of Crispin.
The framer of the above card, who put in the last line,
must have had some knowledge of the bard. It was the
anniversary of the battle of Agincourt, and nearly fifty
years after the fight between Cribb and Gregson came
October 25 as another red letter day in cur annals of
England. That date is the anniversary of the Balaclava
charge.
But to our muttons. A few days before the fight the
hosts of the sporting houses sent in their returns for
tickets sold, when it was discovered that not less than
400 had been disposed of at three guineas each. This
was an unexpected match, and, of course, did not repre-
sent nearly the number that would be disposed of by the
provincial visitors, who were sure to come up in strong
force, besides tickets that would be sold on the ground.
It was quite clear then that some provision would have
to be made to accommodate such a host in the inner
ring. Mr. John Johnson therefore called in Bill
Gibbons, who, it will be remembered, usually took
charge of the ring on special occasions, and consulted
him aa to what should be done. This astute gentleman,
always with an eye to business, declared that the only
possibly way out of the difficulty would be to engage not
less than sixty ring constables, recruited from the
TOM CRIBB AND BOB GltEGSON, 1808. 3
pugilistic ranks, and to fit up a kind of amphitheatre
for the gents to sit or stand upon. Asked what the cost
would be, Master William declared that it could not be
done for less than 12s. per nob. Now on 450 this would
come to no less a sum than 270, which Mr. Jackson
considered exceedingly excessive. However, Gibbons
stuck to his price, and obtained it, although it is
fa ir to say that only a small amouut of it came out of
the combatants' money, Mr. Akers, a generous sport,
and some dozen wealthy amateurs subscribing liberally.
Having settled this, Jackson informed Gibbons that
the place would be Moulsey Hurst, advising that it
should be kept as secret as possible, although he believed
that the Surrey magistrates would not interfere, for
some influence had been brought to bear.
On the Monday evening there set forth from London,
under the superintendence of Caleb Baldwin and Bill
Gibbons, some dozen waggons laden with strong planks,
quartering, saws, hammers, and nails, quite an army
of carpenters. Their destination was Moulsey Hurst.
Fortunately the weather was fine, and they worked all
night, disturbing not a little the sleepers in the small
village hard by with their ceaseless hammering, and
looking like so many " will o' the wisps " as they dodged
about with their lanterns and torches. Soon after day-
light the work was complete. They had constructed rows
of strong planks on three sides of the ring, each six inches
higher than the other from the front row, that being
sufficient distance from the ring to enable a line of
people to sit upon the grass. Behind, the vehicles and
horsemen could look well over the heads of those in the
inner ring, and indeed it was really by all accounts an
excellent amphitheatre.
" Before nine o'clock in the morning," one account
says, "crowds began to pour on to the ground. Men
on horseback, men on foot, and men and women in
vehicles of every kind, from the fashionable phaeton
and the lordly barouche to the humbler ' shay,' and the
decidedly democratic donkey-cart."
Tom Cribb was driven over by Tommy Onslow on a
coach with a large and lively party, including John
Gully. Finding it impossible to take the high road on
account of its crowded state, the celebrated whip tooled
his team through country lanes, beneath the shade of
the russet leaves, through Button Green, Picfort, and
Wisley, when he struck the high road at Byfleet. Once
more leaving the road, other lanes brought them to the
south gate of Oatlands Park, across which lovely place
they drove, emerging at Walton, thence to Hurst.
There a halt was made for refreshments and to change
4 TOJI CRIBB AND DOB (fUEOSON, ISO*.
the team, which had been sent down on the previous
day. Of course, they were loudly cheered when they
arrived upon the ground, which was done just as Tom
Belcher and Cropley entered the ring. Within ten
minutes of his opponent's arrival Bob Gregson and
party were also there in time to see the middle-weight
battle.
Without going into a long list of those present, it will
be necessary only to say that the most aristocratic sup-
porters of the Ring were there, and to mention Byron,
who had come with Lord Annesley.
After Tom Belcher had defeated Copley in thirty-four
rounds, lasting fifty minutes (an account of the battle
not finding a place here), the piece de resistance was
placed before the company assembled. Bill Gibbons
with Tom Jones examined and tightened up the ropes,
when after beating down the tuif, which had been
somewhat disturbed by the men's spiked shoes, every-
thing was ready for the big event.
Tom Cribb was the first to " shy his cady " into the
roped arena, and followed by Gully and Gibbons (who
were to act respectively as second and bottle-holder) was
at once in the ring. There was a ringing cheer for
Cribb, and hardly had that subsided when Gregson,
with Jem Belcher and Ben Richmond joined the others.
It would appear to have been a most amicable meeting,
for the seconds and bottle-holders, as well as the
principals, shook hands heartily, which, brought forth
more applause from the multitude.
It must have been an exciting moment when Jackson
stood beside the ring, watch in hand, awaiting the
signal that all was ready, and called " Time." Both
men jumped from their corners simultaneously, and
once more shook hands, but very quickly this time, for
there was no time to pause. We have described both
the men's physique on former occasions ; but chroniclers
say that never did two men look more perfect, and
they must have been fine specimens of the genus athlete.
The report says : " Gregson's splendidly developed
figure carried off his height so well that few who did
not know it would have been inclined to credit him with
the full 6ft l^in, although it was easier to believe in his
weight, which was on this day exactly lo^st. Tom,
although three inches shorter, was only islb lighter,
to that which he lost in height he made up in
massiveness. He stood on his pins as firm as a rock,
with both hands held right over the face. Cribb
looked as coo! and collected as ever, his pleasant mug
not showing the slightest sign that he ever realised
the presence of tho numerous spectators, who were
TOM GBIBB AND lion GREdXUN, 1808. 5
shouting and clamouring for him to begin. Gregson,
on the other hand, seemed somewhat nervous aud
worried with the sun, which was shining in his eyes."
There was apparently very little difference in the
betting at the opening of the fight, the very slight odds
of guineas to pounds being on Cribb. Bob was the first
to open the ball with a try \\ith the left, being much out
TOM CRIBB.
(From a contemporary prill!.)
of distance. Tom was also short with his return, and
it was palpable that they had not taken measure at the
start. After slight sparring, they closed, and Gregson
managed to force Cribb underneath him ; but no
damage was done.
In the second round Cribb settled down to work. He
showed great activity, particularly about the legs. He
popped in one with the right and another with the left,
6 TOM CRIBB AND BOB GREGSON, 1808.
avoidiug the returns most cleverly. Then, before Bob
knew where he was, he delivered a slashing blow on the
cheek that laid ifc open, and it bled profusely, never
staying throughout the whole fight, and causing his
second no end of trouble. Gregaon showing slight
ill-temper, then rushed in and tried to land blow after
blow at Tom's neck. The latter was too clever for
him, however, and it was a good job for Cribb, for the
power put into the efforts was so great that one might
have knocked him right out. Then a sharp rally ensued
at close quarters, ending with Gregson being thrown
very heavily.
Offers after this of 3 to 2 on Cribb were made. Before
coming up for the next round, Gregson gulped down a
tumbler of brandy rather early in the battle, we should
say, to administer stimulants in such quantity.
It seemed to sharpen him up a bit, however, for he let
go and caught Tom a nasty smack under the ear ; but the
latter quietly retreated, and Bob, eager to repeat the dose,
followed in a very incautious manner, when Cribb opened
lire and landed him full on tha gashed cheek, which
caused him in turn to beat a retreat. Tom, not to be
denied though, followed up, and splash, splash, went his
fist upon the gaping wound until Gregson, half-stunned
and smarting with the pain, fell to the ground.
But such are the fortunes of war, in the very next
bout the tables might easily have been turned, had
Gregson been a good general. We read that his very firsu
blow was a terrific one upon Tom's temple, delivered
with such force that Cribb reeled, and for a few seconds
was ^uite duzed, and certainly did not know what he
was about. Now, had his opponent followed this up
quickly with effective hitting, the fight might have been
settled then and there in his favour. But instead of
doing so we read that he wasted time in sparring, thus
enabling Cribb to beat a retreat to the ropes. Belcher
shouted to his man, " Now, Bob, now's your time,
my lad," and then Gregson rushed at his man. It was,
however, too late. Cribb had recovered somewhat, and
was able to defend himself ; but after a rally received a
nasty smack on the side of the head, which really must
have been a knock-down blow.
The betting had by this time veered round in favour
of the North countryman ; but both men had received a
deal of punishment, they had pelted each other with
such determination and effect.
Without going into the details of all the rounds, a
record of which we have before us, it will be enough to
s".y that Tom Cribb put forth all his science, and
Gregson all his strength, but he judged his distance
TOM CRIBB AND BOB GREGSON, 1808. 1
badly and was undoubtedly out manoeuvred by his
opponent. Tom became once more a very hot favourite,
2 to 1 being laid on him. Yet shortly afterwards he
received a slight reverse, and the wagering went back to
6 to 4. It must be remembered that both were fighting
for more than profit, they were fighting for glory and
honour for the title of Champion of England.
When the thirteenth round had been reached it was
anybody's battle, but the punishment that both had
received was beginning to tell. Cribb was bleeding
profusely from three cuts on the forehead, the blood
from which poured into his eyea and well nigh blinded
him. Yet he was as cool as the proverbial cucumber.
On one occasion Bob caught his man a fearful thump on
the temple which seemed to finish the fight. The excite-
ment must have been intense. Cribb lay all of a heap
motionless, and Gully and Gibbons rushed to the centre
of the ring and carried him to his corner. " It's all
over !" yelled a hundred voices. " Not yet !" came from
a hundred more. Restoratives were given, and Cribb,
with a sigh and a vacant stare, was placed upon his feet
just at the last moment as Mr. Jackson called out
"Time!"
Fortunately for Tom his antagonist was little better;
he could walk but slowly to the scratch, he was so weak.
Exhorted by Belcher, however, he made desperate
efforts, and eventually knocked Cribb down and fell
upon him heavily. "Ten to one against Tom Cribb!"
yelled the multitude, and everybody thought it was all
over. Not so, though ; ha came tottering up to the
call of "Time!" It was (one account says) "the
merest toss up which man would be the first
to cry a go, and some of the amateurs who
were interested financially were for ordering them
out of the ring and dividing the stakes. But they
neither of them had any notion of being satisfied with
less than victory, and as soon as possible they closed.
By a good stroke of fortune Cribb contrived to throw
Gregson in such a manner that not only did his own
weight in falling seem to knock all the breath out of
Bob's body, but his leg was twisted under him in such a
manner as to hurt him very seriously. He was picked
up quickly and placed on his second's knee, and at the
call of " Time " he tried to rise, but his head fell
forward, and he whispered to Belcher, "I can do no more,
I am fairly licked."
Up went the sponge, and Tom Cribb waa proclaimed
Champion of England.
Captain Barclay presented the new Champion with
150 on the spot, as soon as he recovered (for he had
8 TOJ1 CRIBB AND BOB GREG SON, 1808.
fallen down insensible directly he knew that he had
won), and John Jackson subscribed a handsome sum for
Bob Gregson, who had been so unfortunate in all his
battles. The latter was taken to the King's Head at
Hampton Court, and Cribb was conveyed to the Fox Inn
at the same town. Both remained there quietly for a
couple of days, when they came to town.
Tom Cribb will appear several times again upon these
pages ; but we must say farewell to Bob Gregson, who
never entered the roped arena again. With the money
that was subscribed, and by the help of friends, he
became landlord of the Castle Tavern, Holborn, now
called the Napier. He might have done well there had
he been a prudent man. As it was, he lived there
for six years, and entertained some of the best
Eatrons of the Ring. His extravagance, however, led
im to bankruptcy, and he was turned out of the cele-
brated hostelry in 1814. It seems that he then went
over to Ireland, and eventually opened a boxing saloon
in Dublin. Coming to London in 1819, he took a benefit
at the theatre in Catherine Street, Strand, which is now
the Echo office. Returning to Dublin he became land-
lord of the Punch House, Moor Street. But misfortune,
brought about by his own imprudence, followed him,
and he did no good. After getting into a shocking
state of poverty he came to Liverpool, where he
died in the November of 1824, unknown and without
a friend near him. Such was the end of one of
the most ardent aspirants for the title of Champion of
England.
JEJI BELCHER AND TOM CHIBB, 1800.
CHAPTER II.
A SPELL OF INACTIVITY. BETTER TO LEAVE WELL ALONE.
JEM BELCHER AND TOM CRIBB. THEIR SECOND BATTLE.
DKATH OF JEM BELCHER.
AND now we come to that which will certainly not
make one of the brightest chapters of our history of the
Champions. Yet it must be told, for it concerns one of
the most remarkable fighters of all who won the coveted
title. It is the record of the final and undoubtedly
most inglorious fight of Jem Belcher.
It will be remembered that the last time the Bristolian
figured upon these pages was when we described his
meeting and defeat by Tom Cribb upon April 8,
1807, when they fought at Moulsey Hurst, before an
immense assemblage of patricians and plebeians, in-
cluding royalty itself in the person of the Duke of
Clarence, afterwards William IV., and all the leading
lights of the sporting world. It was an exciting event,
for the company had witnessed the once incomparable
and invincible Jem Belcher the quondam Napoleon of
the Ring taken from the arena a beaten man, van-
quished by the all-powerful arm of the stalwart Tom
Cribb. They had seen science and skill give way to
superior strength and endurance. It had been a thrilling
and sensational fight, and many believed that Belcher
would have won had it not been for the artfulness of Will
Warr, Tom Cribb's second, who took from John Gully a
bet of 5 to 1. Gully, it will be remembered, was seconding
the Bristolian. The artful William, after taking the bet,
insisted upon the money being staked. This gave the
men a minute's extra time, and enabled Cribb to come
round after that fearful blow Jem had administered in
the eighteenth round, which caused Cribb to fall like a
lump of lead, quite stupefied. Anyhow, had it not been
for Warr and his bet, it is doubtful whether Tom could
have responded to the call of " Time."
Belcher had, however, in delivering that blow, sprained
his wrist, and was unable to use his right again, and
besides that he had received a dreadful hit upon his only
10 JEM BELCHER AND TOM CR1BB, 1809.
good eye, which confused his sight. Jem attributed his
defeat entirely to the accident to his wrist, and was so
satisfied of his ability to thrash Cribb that he vowed he
would never rest until he had turned the tables upon the
conqueror.
It will be remembered that John Gully, after his second
victory over Bob Gregson, hud resigned the Champion-
ship and finally retired from the Ring into private life.
The defeated Gregson considered himself to have a rever-
sionary interest in the Belt, but had found a ready rival
to dispute his claim in the person of Tom Cribb. The
sporting world was divided in opinion as to the merits
of the two men. Some maintained that Tom, who had
only once been beaten in his seven engagements, was
incomparably superior to Gregson, who, whatever he
might have done amongst the yokels of Lancashire, had
lost his battles in the metropolitan school. Others
thought that the herculean Bob, although overmatched
by Gully, would prove too good for Cribb. So the match
was made, it being understood that they should fight for
the Championship of England and the Belt. The battle
we described fully in our last chapter. The Marquis of
Tweedale was Bob's backer, and Mr. Paul Methuen
Cribb's. This was a desperate battle, which took place
upon Moulsey Hurst on the 25th of October, 1808.
Indeed, it was a very near thing, as our readers will
recollect ; the terrible punishment inflicted by each
being great. They were both bled and sent to their hotels
at Hampton, with doctors in attendance, and were not
permitted to leave until the next day. Anyhow, Cribb had
asserted himself Champion, having defeated all the best,
with the exception of the "Game Chicken" and John
Gully, and both those heroes had bidden farewell to the
arena.
Naturally the question arose, who was to try conclu-
sions with the newly-fledged Champion ? To the'astonish-
mentof the sporting world the answer came from a most
unexpected quarter. Jem Belcher threw down the
gauntlet and challenged Cribb's title to the Champion-
ship. It seemed as if the Napoleon of the King
could not bear anybody but a Bristolian to hold the
title. His grandfather was the celebrated John Slack,
and had he not introduced his fellow-townsman, the
" Game Chicken," to hold it after he had won it, and
from whom he vainly endeavoured to recover it ? And
that was Belcher's first mistake. He never should have
met " The Chicken," but finished his career in the ring
after his defeat of Firby, the " Young Ruffian," when he
had an unbroken career of prosperity.
Now Jem Belcher, who had seconded Gregaon.and lost
BELCHER AND TOM CI11BB, 1809. 11
heavily over his defeat, had the old feeling for revenge
come over him, and within a fortnight of Cribb's victory
over the Lancastrian he had challenged, to the astonish-
ment, as we have said, of the whole sporting world, the
Champion to fight him for 200 and the Belt. Jem'a
old friend, John Cullington, of the Black Bull, Tottenham
Court Road, who had lost heavily over his fight with the
" Game Chicken," implored Belcher not to enter the
ring again, and all his true friends pointed out the mad-
ness for a man who was minus an eye, had neglected
himself sadly, and whose stamina was on the wane, to
try conclusions with a man of Cribb's splendid physique.
Nothing, however, irritated Belcher so much ashavinghia
decline or infirmities pointed out to him, and he declared
that if he could find nobody to support him he would
stake the money himself, even if he sold up his hostelry to-
do so. Fortunately for him, however, there was one
who stood by him, and he was no lees a celebrity than
Lord Barrympre, brother to our old friend who, years
before, was mixed up with Hooper the Tinman, and, as
we have described, met with a tragic end. Hia noble
patron was about the only man, though, that believed
in him, whilst Cribb, of course, after his recent defeat of
Gregson,and having won the proud title, had any number
of friends and supporters, Mr. Paul Methuen and
Captain Barclay coming readily forward with the stake
money, and opening the betting with offers of 7 to 4 on
Cribb.
It may be mentioned here that at this period
Captain Barclay had just accepted a wager from Lieu-
tenant Wedderburne Webster that he would not walk
1,000 miles in 1,000 consecutive hours, at the rate of a
mile in each hour a match which, as all the sporting
world knows, was won by the gallant Captain iu
the following June, and which even now, in the
days of great feats in pedestrianism, is looked upon as
a wonderful performance. The Captain took Cribb away /
with him to Yorkshire, where he himself looked after/
his training, for it will be remembered that Barclay had
some extraordinary methods of preparing a man for a]
contest, which rarely failed.
Belcher, who was accompanied by Dan Mendoza and
brother Tom, took his breathings at Jem's old quarters,
Virginia Water, making the Wheatsheaf their home.
Everything went well, and those who visited the ex-
Champion declared that he was magnificently fit and in
the highest spirits.
The eventful day having arrived, that being
February 1, 1809, hundreds tramped out of London to tlie
Mttle-field, which was Epsom Downs. Before daylight
12 JEM BELCHER AND TOM CRIBB, 1809.
the roads so familiar to visitors to the City and Sub-
urban and Derby were crowded, and later on the strings
of vehicles making their way in the same direction told
the early risers en route that some affair of great moment
was about to take place. Tom Cribb had come up with
Captain Barclay the day before from Yorkshire, and was
driven down to Epsom, accompanied by several friends.
There was quite a representative party of sporting nobs,
too. His .Royal Highness the Duke of York (then
Commander-in-Chief) was present, as were Lord Barry-
more, Marquis of Tweedale, Lords Yarmouth, Craven,
Brooke, Ogle, Mr. Paul Methuen, Lieut. Wedderburne
"Webster, the lions. Berkeley and Keppel Craven, besides
others too numerous to mention.
Dan Mendoza and Bob Clarke officiated for Jem Belcher
as second and bottle-holder respectively ; whilst Bill
Gibbons and the veteran Joe Ward did the like for Tom
Cribb. And here it may be mentioned that curiously
enough Bill Gibbons had seconded Belcher in all his
successful conquests ; but owing to a personal quarrel
Bill deserted him, and never was Jem once a winner
again. It was the habit of Gibbons to proudly call
attention to this fact. Mr. Jackson was, as usual on all
important occasions like this, appointed referee, and
everything being in readiness, the combatants were at
12.45 p.m. summoned from their corners to once more
decide who should be entitled to the Belt.
Cribb looked the picture of health, and was in what
then would be considered good condition, although
he weighed upwards of 14st, and at the present
time would have been thought a bit too "beefy." He
stood 5ft 10in. and his ponderous, broad-built frame
made him appear formidable before his more slightly-
built adversary, for Jem Belcher, who stood 5ft lljin.
and weighed list lOlb, was more of the slim-built
athlete. Here is a description of one who knew the ex-
Champion : " Though graceful and finely proportioned,
he had none of those muscular exaggerations in his
form when stripped, and still less when attired, which
go, in the artistic as well as the popular notion, to make
up a Hercules.
Naturally, the loss of an eye was a disfigurement ;
but, as he faced his powerful adversary, he was a
model of grace in his attitude and symmetry of form.
The silence was almost painful as the men began to spar.
For quite half a minute there was not a single attempt
at a blow, when Belcher, in his dashing, old, quick style,
lashed out with left and right. The first Cribb stopped,
but the latter found its way to the body with a spank
that could be heard all around the ring. Tom was stopped
JEM BELCHER AND TOM CRIBB, 1809. 13
on the return, and as they closed, Belcher, to avoid the
expenditure of his strength by wrestling, slipped to the
ground.
In the second round, we are told that Cribb threw
aside his usual caution and dashed in somewhat reck-
lessly, and although he landed heavily on the ribs, Jem
returned with his smart one, two, but there was little
force exhibited, and Cribb could not be kept out, but
closed in and threw Jem heavily. Our informant writes :
" It was noticeable that scarcely any cheering followed
this successful stroke of Cribb's. Popular sympathy
was now with Belcher, and showed itself by the silence
which reigned round the ring, broken only by expressions
of pity and regret at the sight of Jem's attitude and
beautiful style of hitting, recalled memories of his
glorious prime, and forced home the painful contrast
between what he had been then and what he was now."
In the third round, though, it seems that Belcher had
all the best of it, and undoubtedly returned to his old
form of hard hitting, for we read that he advanced in
that bold, dashing fashion which had of yore been such
a conspicuous feature of his fighting. Tom retreated
with caution, but Jem sprang in at him and sent homo
two terrific blows one on the body, the other under the
left ear, the very spot where Gregson had planted some
of his most tremendous and effective hits three months
before.
Belcher then shot in a couple more heavy blows
at long range; when Cribb, finding that at out-
fighting he had no chance with his nimble adversary,
closed, regardless of a smack on the nose, which turned
on the claret again, and once more the ex-Champion was
thrown.
In the fourth round the betting was 5 to 1 on Cribb, for
again Belcher went to ground, and he was palpably tired
and winded thus early in the battle. In the next bout,
however, Jem showed all his old brilliancy of deliver}',
sending both hands into Tom's face with wonderful
rapidity and decision. Unfortunately in doing this he
lamed his right hand as he did in his former fight, and
Cribb, seeing something was wrong, rallied, hit "Belcher
back, closed and threw him. Again silence prevailed,
for the sympathy was still with Jem.
We cannot afford space to describe this the last of
Jem Belcher's battles in full, so we will content ourselves
by quoting the succeeding round as graphically told, and
then give a brief summary of the remainder of the fight.
This account shows what a splendid exponent of tko art
Jem Belcher was to the very last: " Whea Belckar
came up for the sixth round he was panting like a hunted
14 JEM BELCHER AND TOM CRIBB, UCO.
hare, and, feeling his weakness, instead of attacking as
usual, retreated. 'Follow him up, Tom. Now's your
chance. He's dead beat. Follow him up and mill him,'
shouted Gribb'a friends, in a state of frantic excitement.
Tom stirred his slow stumps, and in two seconds had
Jem pinned up against the ropes, where he gave him
some heavy hits in the body, the crowd all the while
yelling and shouting like demons, some urging Cribb to
hit harder, other calling to Jem either to go down cr
make an effort to get free. Belcher chose the latter
course ; with a quick movement he slipped to one side,
and as Tom turned to face him let out with his right,
regardless of the injury it had sustained, and with all
his force caught Cribb on the sore place under the left
ear. Tom reeled from the terrific blow, the blood
streamed down his neck, and for a moment he was
utterly dazed. ' Now, Jem, you've got him,' roared Dan
Mendoza, and Belcher springing in, closed, spun his
massive foe round, and gave him a splendid cross-buttock.
Then there went up a shout from Jem's admirers. ' Jem
will win! Jem will win!' was the cry from a thousand
voices." Again did Belcher hit Tom Cribb all over the
ring, and even the latter's backers, Captain Barclay and
Mr. Paul Methuen, have misgivings as to the result of
the fight. Jem hit Tom when, where, and as often as he
liked, sent him about the ring like a shuttlecock, and
wouud up by closing, evidently intending another cross-
butto:k, but Cribb, bothered and confused, bad sense
enough to slip to the ground. Once more the cries came
that Belcher would win.
But Jem's second, Dan Mendoza, knew better, for this
last effort had pumped him completely out, and it was
only by the administration of a good drink of brandy
that he was able to respond to the call of " Time." He
had shot his bolt. Tom Cribb saw it at a glance, and
dropping the defensive went in boldly. Yet Belcher's
defence was so marvellous and his tactics so grand that
he was enabled to prolong the contest until the thirty-
iirst round. Still his heroic resistance could not secure
him victory. His right forearm was black and blue
from bruises acquired in making his defence, and it was
evident that before long he would be unable to use it,
while his hands were practically useless.
Then Lord Barrymore, the Marquis of Tweeddale,
John Cullington, and several other old friends came to the
ropes and begged him to give in, as it was a physical
impossibility to win with his hands in such a dreadful
state. Very reluctantly Jem consented, and offered his
swollen fist to Cribb, in token of surrender, after A
contest of forty minutes.
DEATH OF JEM DELCIlEjR, 1811. 15
So ended Jem Belcher's career in the ring. Sorrowfully
\ie quitted the field of his renown, regretful at having
tempted fortune in defiance of his friends' advice, and of
Nature herself, who had deserted him.
After this defeat, wlsich he seemed to take much to
heart, his spirits entirely deserted him, and he became
gloomy and morose. Again, domestically, he was by no
means happy, for he had the worst of all wives to try
a man's temper and to sour his days a woman who was
passionately jealous, and of a shrewish disposition,
nagging and complaining of everything, great or little.
Jem had left the Jolly Brewers, in Wardour Street,
and gone to the Coach and Horses, a smaller house in
Soho. His customers fell away, for he was no longer the
bright, jovial, animated Jem Belcher of old. He would
sit for hours without speaking, would drink heavily, and
became taciturn and depressed. He became very ill,
and his once magnificent athletic figure shrank to a
mere nothing. He was the shadow only of the great
gladiator. At last, with only his two faithful friends by
his side, he passed into shadowland on Tuesday, July 30,
1811, in the thirty first year of his age.
After his death his many old friends and the fickle
public thought of his greatness, and never had there
been seen such a following at a pugilist's funeral, nor
has there since, we should be safe in saying, if we except
that of Tom Sayers. He was buried on the Sunday
following his death, in the Marylebone burial ground,
and an immense concourse of people were present to pay
respect to the most brilliant fighter that ever did battle
on the green turf of old England. To those who have
the patience to search, the half obliterated inscription
may now be seen upon the gravestone. It is a modest
epitaph, and is follows*
In Memory of
JAMES BELCHER,
Late of St. Anne's Parish, Soho,
Who died
The 30th of July, 1811 :
Aged 30.
Universally regretted by all who knew him.
Jem Belcher the Napoleon of the Ring, as he was aptly
called, not only for his facial resemblance to the great
Corsican, but for hia similarity as a tactician in battle
was undoubtedly the finest fighter that ever lived, and
although we have the pleasurable task of introducing
several more famous gladiators, none will compare for
brilliancy, grace, precision in attack, and science in
defence with James Belcher.
16 MOLTNEUX AND CRIBB, 1809.
CHAPTER III.
INTRODUCING THE BLACK. DOWN IN OLE VARGINNY. HIS
ROMANTIC CAREER. MOLYNEUX CHALLENGES CRIBB,
Two years all but two months had elapsed before the
Champion, Tom Cribb, was on the war-path again. It
was a long period of inactivity, but the warrior, after
his defeat of Bob Gregson and Jem Belcher, as related
in our last two chapters, had earned for himself such a
reputation as a determined natural fighter, with no small
amount of science thrown in, that few dared to droam
of trying conclusions with him, and he was for the
whole of that period permitted to rest upon his laurels.
In the meanwhile Tom had taken unto himself a wife,
and had told more than one friend that it was his inten-
tion to give up pugilism and settle quietly down to busi-
ness, for he was the victor in eight battles, had only been
defeated once, and had held the Championship for two
years. There was, however, an extraordinary indi-
vidual, who for some time had been a conspicuous
figure in the fistic circles of the metropolis, who had
come to England with an express determination to fight
his way to the top of the tree. His name was Molyneux,
and he was located at Bill Richmond's house, the Horse
and Dolphin, in St. Martin's Street. A pure African,
as black as the master of Hades, was this lump of
ebony, and as ugly as sin, as will be seen by our
portrait, which is taken from an oil painting, for which
he sat.
But before we introduce this gentleman, who is to
play a very important part amongst the Fights for the
Championship, it will be as well to trace back his origin
and briefly sketch his somewhat romantic career, and
how he won the opportunity to get to England in order
to pit himself against the Champion of England.
In the latter part of last century there lived in Vir-
ginia a wealthy planter named Molyneux. He belonged
to what they call the "First Families of Virginia,"
that is to say, he was a descendant from one of the
English aristocratic houses to which King Charles had
wiselv granted lands on an extensive scale in the Stales.
MOLYNEUX AND CRIDB, 1809. 17
This Virginian planter was descended from the Moly-
neux family, of which in England at the present time,
the Earl of Sefton is the head. In 1784, the master of
this Virginian estate was the fifth Molyneux who had
succeeded to it. As everybody knows, slavery was the
order of the day, and infants born upon the estates had
to be kept and looked after until they were old enough
to work, when they could be sold or employed where
they were born.
Now in this particular year, 1784, was born a picca-
ninny as black as a lump of coal, and the Molyneuxa
being particularly kind to their slaves, the infant grew up
hale and hearty, and developed into as fine a specimen
of ebony manhood as it would be possible to conceive
that is to say, so far as muscular form went, for his
face was anything but prepossessing. He became the
constant companion of young Algernon Molyneux, a gay
spark, son of the planter, and a reckless, dissipated
youth, who aped the vices of the English aristocracy of
the period, and was particularly fond of sport, prize-
fighting coming in for much of his patronage. These
matches were common enough amongst the niggers,
who were compelled to stand up and slash at each other
for the amusement of their masters, who frequently had
very high stakes upon the result. Young Algernon had
taken a great fancy to the nigger lad, whose name was
Tom, for he had found him very useful as a body
guard, and he had twice backed him to beat others older
and more experienced than he with the fists.
Algernon Molyneux, whilst with a gay set in Rich-
mond, wherehis father had a town house, and a number of
these gay young sparks met, and the conversation turned
upon fighting, when one named Peyton, a young planter,
whose father had recently died and left him a consider-
able amount of money, offered to back one of his slaves
named Abe, against anj< black in Virginia. Molyneux,
who was more than half intoxicated at the time, imme-
diately accepted the challenge, and nominated Tom.
Stakes were posted and bets were made, and in the morn-
ing, Master Algernon, when he came to his senses, was
rather shocked to find that he stood to lose no less a
sum than a hundred thousand dollars. Now, he waa
none too wealthy, and such a sum as this would have
been quite out of his reach, whilst his father would never
have countenanced such business. It was too late to
retire then, however, so he determined to risk it.
In the first place his object was to get time, so that
Tom could be properly trained. That having been
accomplished, and everything settled that the men
should fight in two months from the signing of articles,
18 MOLYNEUX AND CRlisB, 1809.
his next business was to turn his attention to Tom. It
BO happened that in Richmond was a man named Davis,
a sailor from Bristol, whom Molyneux had met, and
who had been a third-class pugilist in his native city, but
said to be very smart with his fists. Davis was at once
sought, and being quite willing for a consideration to
look after the Black, was at once engaged, and Tom was
placed under his care, with orders to do everything he
was told.
This he did to the letter, and so far as docility went
Davis had nothing to complain about. In fact, Tom was
too docile, and the ex- pugilist found that he could not
try what he would wake the young nigger up. He was
as dull as ditch water, and nothing could be done with
him. In despair Davis went to young Algernon Moly-
neux, and told him the state of affairs. The young planter
was exasperated, and threatened to flog Tom into activity
But the Bristol man had another idea altogether,
and said that flogging would be quite out of the ques-
tion. " Promise him his freedom and a hundred dollars
if he wins, and I'll stake my existence that young Tom
will thrash any nigger in the country," was Davis' adviqe.
Struck with the sense of the advice given, Molyneux acted
upon it, and in a few days Tom was a different being.
His spirits were overflowing, he stuck to his training,
and outgeneralled the old pugilist with the gloves in a
most wonderful manner.
Well, to cut a long story short, Tom met Abe and
beat him easily, and young Molyneux, delighted with his
fine haul, made Tom a present of 500 dols. and secured
for him his freedom. We need hardly conjecture that
this was a ruse on Davis' part to procure the man his
liberty, and the two set forth for New York the closest
of friends.
For nearly five years Tom, who had taken the name
of Molyneux, lived in New York, and during that period
he fought several battles; but we have no means of
discovering with whom, or for what amounts. Both
the battles and the men must have been of some im-
portance, as in the year 1809 we find the Black assuming
the title of "Champion of America," and he would
appear to be the first man to call himself such.
What became of Davis we are unable to say; but
Molyneux, who had, of course, heard much of the
British prize-ring, and of Cribb, the Champion, in par-
ticular, determined to make his way to London and
challenge the great fighter for the Championship of the
World.
So in the year 1809 we find the sable gladiator in the
metropolis with little money in his pocket, but with
MOLYNEUX AND CRIBB, 1809. 10
the heroic determination to whip the Champion. No
doubt he had met some English pugilist in New York,
who had instructed him where to go and what to do
upon his arrival in London, for he made direct for Bill
Richmond's house, the Horse and Dolphin, in St.
Martin's Street, Leicester Square. It will be remem-
bered that Bill Richmond was a black, who had been
most successful in the ring, but had been defeated by
Tom Cribb
TOM MOLYNEUX.
Molynenx received apparently a hearty welcome, for
we learn that he at once made himself at home, and took
up his quarters at Richmond's hostelry. He was not
long in telling his host the purport of his visit ; but
although Bill appreciated his ambition and confidence, he
paused before recommending him to throw down a
challenge to such a man as Tom Cribb, who had given
him a taste of his quality. Besides, he did not believe
fora moment that anybody would be likely to put down
the money for an unknown, aa it must be remembered
that we were at this period iu very little touch with our
5W MOLYNEUX AND CR1BB, 1809.
American coasins, and knew little or nothing of their
fighting displays, which, indeed, so far as the Ring went
then, had no notoriety. Bill Richmond, however,
thought it out carefully, for he was desirous that somp-
body should be found to take down Tom Cribb's colours,
and what a bit of satisfaction it would have been to
Bill if one of his own colour could be found to accom-
plish the feat. In the first place, he determined that the
stranger should have a go with a trial horse. But then
came the difficulty ; Belcher and Gregson were out of the
question, Nicholls and Horton also had retired, Maddox
was too old, Richmond himself could not very well be
backer and opponent, so Bill ruminated and bided his
time.
At length an opportunity came for him to make his
bow before the British sporting public, although it was
a quiet affair. Bill Richmond had offered to back hia
" dark horse against any inferior man," as he put it,
which we suppose meant that he was willing to pit him
against any but the top sawyers. Anyhow, on Monday,
the 4th of June, 1809, when the battle money was handed
over to Dutch Sam for his fight with Mr. Medley, Tom
Cribb met Richmond and asked him if he would still
back the Black. Bill said that he certainly would against
Tom's novice for fifty pounds a-siile. The match was
made, and the fight fixed to come off on Tuesday, 24th
of July.
There does not appear to have been much interest
created over the affair, for not even an excursion into
the country was arranged, it having been decided to
fight at six o'clock in the morning, and the place selected
was Tothill Fields, Westminster, where it was hoped
that the little affair would be over before people were up.
It was a small crowd that gathered to watch the
battle, although there was a sprinkling of Corinthians
(no doubt present at Tom Cribb's instigation) who had
an up-all-nightislvlook about them. The novice was a
young fellow from Bristol, named Burrows, a protege
of Cribb's, and he was waited on by Tom himself and
his brother George, whilst the Black was attended by
Bill Richmond and Clarke. It looked at first a horse
to a gooseberry on the Englishman, for he was at least
three inches taller than Molyneux, and apparently a
heavier and stronger man. But the Black at once took
the lead both as a boxer and a wrestler, whilst his punish-
ing powers were considerably superior. Burrows, how-
ever, must have been a game man, for he came up time
after time in a most determined manner, until sixty-five
minutes had expired, when, according to one account,
" there was not a feature of Barrows' face distinguish-
MOLYNEUX AND CRIBB, 1809. 21
able. When the breath had been shaken out of his bodj
and both his eyes closed, Cribb threw up the sponge,
and Molyneux's first attempt on English soil had proved:
a victory. Opinions were much divided about the ability
of the Virginian, but one gentleman present, Lord
George Sackville, a younger brother of the Duke of
Dorset, said that the Black was equal to anything on
the list.
Indeed, so much did his lordship think of Molyneux^
that he promised Richmond that if he could get a line
for him, i.e., another battle with a first-class man, he
would with pleasure put up the money for the Black to
fight for the Championship. Again there was a diffi-
culty in selecting a man good enough to test the merits
of Molyneux severely. To do this Cribb's list of
former opponents was most carefully scanned. There
was only one man worth attention, and he was Tom
Blake, or " Tom Tough," as he was called, with whom
Cribb had fought in 1805, it being his second contest in
the ring. He was nearly forty years of age, but he
had just returned from a two years' cruise, and was as
hard as nails, with a constitution unimpaired, and
splendidly preserved by his seafaring life.
The sailor boy was by no means unwilling to oblige
Molyneux or anybody else apparently, for he had been
at home long enough to squander all his "lashings " of
prize money, and was literally without a shot in his
locker. When he received Bill Richmond's invitation to
fight for 100 guineas a-side, he went straight off to Tom
Cribb and informed him that he was quite ready to
oblige that gentleman, but was at the same time
unable to find the money. The Champion, who was
beginning to get curious about the Black, soon set
his mind to rest, and promised that he would get the
money put up, and a meeting having been convened at
Bob Gregson's, the Castle, the match was made, and the
day fixed for August 21.
Tothill Fields, which was the celebrated Caleb Bald-
win's special domain, was quite out of the question this
time, for several swells expressed their desire to be
present. What an extraordinary place that must have
been at the time, not only as a battle-field principally
used by ambitious novices who were in hopes of being
recognised by the Fancy ; but it was there that bull-
baiting, badger drawing, dog fights, dog races, ratting,
sparring, fighting, and sports of all kinds, in the
getting up of which Bill Gibbons and Caleb (known
as the Westminster Champion) divided the reputation
of being the most proficient masters of their time.
So Tothill Fields was no place for my lords and dukes.
22 MOLYNEVX AND VRIBB, 18CO.
Molyneux's second tight was therefore arranged to tabe
place at Epple Bay, near Margate, and on a broiling hot
day in August the hottest of the year, it was said
without the slightest sea-breeze to temper the fierce
rays of the sun, the men entered the ring, the Black
revelling in the sunshine, while Tom Tough, so says the
report, " literally mopped his head with his bandana."
To give details of the fight would be out of place here.
The sailor fought magnificently, but the Black proved
too much for him, and on several occasions bashed
down his guard with the left and struck him full in the
face with the right. Molyneux, it is said, seemed to
have his tropical blood boiling with fury, and rushed
on his man in a truly ferocious manner. One blow at
the finish landed so heavily on his temple that he fell as
if he had been shot, and Tom Cribb ordered the sponge
to be thrown up in token of Blake's defeat.
It is said that the sailor, when he came to, was in a
fearful state of mind ; that he turned to the Champion
And cried, " Tom, I don't mind being licked by you, but
to think that I should have been beaten by that black
thief !" Then Tom Oribb solaced him by replying that
" Never mind, old fellow, I'll thrash him for you before
you're much older. In the meanwhile Massa was going
all over the place declaring that his next victory would
make him Champion ; but Cribb took no notice of his idle
boast, and looked down upon him with contempt.
Poor Tom Tough never fought again. He was shortly
after stricken down with paralysis and was lodged in
Greenwich Hospital, where he told his stories of fights by
land and sea.
As might be imagined, Bill Eichmond, after Moly-
neux's second victory, and the way in which he did it,
thought his dream at last would be realised, and that
the Champion's time had come. But Cribb, although
he became very angry at the boasting of the nigger at
the Horse and Dolphin, was not inclined to take the
initiative; for, as we have said, he had recently got
married and had invested his money in a small coal
merchant's business, having determined not to enter
the ring again. He was still Champion, because he had
not formally retired, and there appeared to be nobody
capable of taking the title away from him until the
Black appeared upon the scene so mysteriously.
Quite half a century had passed away without a
foreigner making a bid for the Championship, and it
would have been strange, indeed, if it had fallen to a
Black. Our readers will remember in our early records
of the King we have spoken of Bob Whitaker, who beat
the Venetian Gondolier, and of Jack Slack, who thrashed
MOLYNEUX AND CRZBB, 1809. 2$
the herculean Frenchman, Pettit. Then there was
Tom Juchan, the pavior, said to be a Swiss. He was
a good fighter, and had not Bill Darts defeated him,
his name might have figured amongst our champions.
Since then none but natives of the United Kingdom had
contended for the Belt, and nobody believed that it was
not from France, Germany, or Italy that formidable
rivals of the British bruiser would arrive, but from the
despised African negroes.
Bill Richmond (who, by the bye, was not a pure
negro) was the first man to show how apt with his fists
is a man of colour ; but it was Tom Molyneux who made
us fully realise the fact that of all foreigners the
African negro is gifted by nature with qualities which
rendered him a formidable rival to the British prize-
fighter. We have since Molyneux had scores of dusky
gladiators, some of them comparable with our best
exponents, and whose names will be mentioned as our
history progresses ; but Molyneux stands out boldly as
one of the best, if not the best, of all times.
But to return to our muttons. Within a month
of the second victory of the Black, Bill Richmond
induced Molyneux to throw down the gauntlet, and he
publicly challenged any man to fight him for the Cham-
pionship.
This was too much for Tom Cribb, and he instantly
responded, accepting. But the details of the making
of the match and the battle itself, we must reserve for
another chapter.
24 CRIliB AND MOLYNEUX, 1810.
CHAPTER IV.
A BLOT ON THE ESCUTCHEON. IUM CtIBB AND TOM MOLY-
NEUX. DISGRACEFUL BATTLE FOR THE BELT.
IN oar last we introduced the Black, Mr. Thomas
Molyneux, to our readers, who bad come over from
*' ole Virginny " with the heroic determination of
*' whipping creation," and if possible matching himself
against the very best man in this country. This, as we
have told, he succeeded after no little difficulty in doing,
and the fight between the dusky one and Tom Cribb,
then Champion of England, was dated to come off on
the 18th of December, 1810.
Everybody was naturally much interested over this
novel match, although Cribb himself looked upon the
new comer as, and boldly asserted him to be, an " ebony
impostor." There was one absentee, however, whom
everybody would have liked to see upon the spot,
and that was Tom's backer and adherent, the genial
Captain Barclay. Two days after his great thousand
miles match, to which we have already referred, the
gallant Captain had started to join the ill-fated and
inglorious expedition to Walcheren, as aide-de-camp to
the Marquis of Huntly. Seldom, if ever, has a more
formidable expedition left Great Britain, and had it
been conducted with vigour and directed by skill, it
might have shaken the empire of Napoleon to its
foundations. But the Earl of Chatham, who was in
command, was an incompetent noodle. He kept the
troops, to the number of 40,000, manoeuvring about on
the marshes of Walcheren, for no less a time than five
months, until 7,000 perished with fever and ague, whilst
more than half that survived were unfit for service.
Our old friend Captain Barclay, although he had, as
our readers will remember, an iron frame and consti-
tution, was not proof against Jhe effect of these swamps,
CRIBB AND XOLYNEUX, 1810. 25
and when ha returned his health was so shattered that
lie was glad to get away to Scotland in order to pull
himself together, although the big fight that we are
about to relate had a great attraction for him, and he
<lid not relish the idea of deserting his favourite, Tom
Cribb. However, Tom had plenty of aristocratic sup-
porters, as we have already shown, and Bill Richmond,
the brother Black, stood steadfastly by Molyneux.
Of the preliminaries we spoke in our last chapter, so
we shall devote the best part of this to a description of
the fight itself, which, although a blot upon the history
of our Championships, must be told, for it was one of
the most desperate, although unfair, battles fought in
the roped arena. Indeed, ihere are few chapters in
the history of the Prize Ring less creditable than that
which records the heroic efforts of Thomas Molyneux,
the Black, to gain the Championship of England, and we
cannot help wondering where was the British manliness
and fair play, the boast of the lovers of true sport. But
we are anticipating ; let us give an account of this
disgraceful exhibition and its results.
It must not be forgotten that at this period a black
man was not looked upon quite so much as a brother as
at the present time, and he was shunned generally
by most people. So, as the day drew near, the excite-
ment increased, and it began to dawn upon those who
followed the matter that actually a black man was
making a bid for the Championship of England, and
the awful thought suggested itseif supposing the dusky
one should win? What a fearful disgrace it would be
to England 1 Indeed, the talk in sporting circles was or
nothing but the coming fight.
So that the Corinthians, who at that time affected
Brighton a great deal, should be accommodated, the
field of battle selected was Coptall Common, near East
Grinstead, about half way between London and Brighton.
Hundreds of swells poured into the towns close to the
spot selected, and beds on the eve of the battle could
not be had for love or money. Tom Cribb arrived on
the previous day, and put up at the Crown, rooms having
been taken by one of his backers, Lord Stradbroke,
who was before this Sir John Rous, father of the Admiral
of that ilk, the " Dictator of the Turf." Bill Rich-
mond had provided rooms for Molyneux at the Dorset
Arms.
The morning of Thursday, December 18, 1810,
according to all accounts, was about as bad as it could
be for a prize-fight, for the weather was windy and
bitterly cold, whilst the rain came down in torrents,
making the roads in a dreadful state, and the bye-lanea
26 CIUBB AND JfOLYNEUX, 1810.
leading to the common almost impassable. Still, the
weather appears not to have damped the ardour of the.
sports, if it did their jackets, for the cry was " Still they
come " from all points of the compass, and the vehicular
attendance was enormous, whilst the- number of spec-
tators, when everything was arranged, was computed at
not less than 5,000.
Bill Gibbous, as usual, fitted up the arena, providing
a 24ft ring, and Mr. John Jackson, who superintended,
had the vehicles ranged round in a large circle some six
deep, leaving plenty of space for the pedestrians to take
up their position between the carriages and the outer
ring, the space at the other side of which, and close to
the arena, being liberally scattered with straw, was
reserved for the " nobs " who were willing to pay for
the luxury of a seat.
It is worth noting that there were no leas than four
ex-Champions present, viz., Dan Mendoza, John Jack-
son, Jem Belcher, and John Gully, and the aristocratic
patrons of the Ring were too numerous to mention
here. Royalty, however, was conspicuous on this occa-
sion by its absence, for neither of the Princes of the Blood
could with decency enter an appearance, for the Princess
Amelia had recently died, and the King was hopelessly
mad. It is asserted, however, that the Prince of Wales
sent his factotum, Jack Ratford, with instructions to
that worthy to note every detail of the battle, and at
once post off to his Highness when all was over with a-
faithful account.
But to the fight. Molyneux is the first to make his
bow to those assembled, as at a quatter to twelve he
is driven up in a close carriage and, quickly striding
through the wet to the ring-side, he defiantly throws his
travelling-cap within the ropes. Immediately this is
done, Tom Cribb emerges from the inside of Lord Strad-
broke's drag, and a loud cheer bursts forth from the five
thousand throats of the spectators, making a wonderful
contrast to the comparative silence with which the Black
was received.
Another shout rends the air as the two men eye each
other and shake hands before retiring to their corners
for the purpose of allowing their seconds to disrobe
them. In the Champion's corner are the familiar features
of John Gully and Joe Ward ; whilst, in that of the
Black, Bill Richmond and Paddington Jones a~e acting
as valets.
That fine old white-headed sportsman, Sir Thomas
Apreece, has been appointed referee, whilst the umpires
are Lord Archibald Hamilton and Colonel Barton. It
is exactly half-past twelve when Sir Thomas calls
CI11BB AND MOLINEUX, 1810.
28 CRIBB AND MOLYNEUX, 1810.
" Time," and at the word there is a silence around the
ring that is truly painful. Then both step steadily
towards each other, and each accepts the proffered hand
as a mark of courtesy before commencing this desperate
and bloody battle, which is to decide, not onlv who is to
be Champion of England, but Champion of the World.
Mplyneux's ferocious look upon his unprepossessing
face is repulsive ; yet there is a look of confidence in the
expression that undoubtedly proves that he means to do
or die. He is certainly a formidable warrior. His
height, we learn, is 5ft 8 Jin. His frame is obviously
powerful, and exceedingly muscular. His weight is
14st 31b, or only one pound less than the Champion, who
is in height 2in taller, yet the Black looks the bigger
man.
" His arms," says one chronicler who was present,
" were of wondrous length and roundness of form."
Cribb, with that sturdy and solid calm, faces his
ebony antagonist with that dogged determination which
always characterised his battles. They both take stock
of one another, eying from head to foot, and commence
to open, the Black looking with a fiery glare, whilst
Cribb's eyes are immovable. For half a minute, which
appears like ten times as long, their eyes are fixed, the
slow movement of their arms alone tells that they are
animate.
Then suddenly a quick movement takes place as the
Black lets go the right and cleverly lands on the Cham-
pion's ribs. It is not a severe blow, and Cribb like
lightning counters with both hands upon the head, and
follows with a third upon the body. There is a look of
amazement upon the face of the Black, for he has been
informed that the Champion was slow at delivery. This,
however, undeceives him, and he is more cautious.
Creeping up to within distance, Molyneux closes and
encircles Tom with his long, black, snake-like arms.
But the sturdy West-countryman is as immovable as a
statue, and the Black, with his muscles standing out like
whip-cord in his endeavours to move him, fails, and
Cribb as quick as thought shifts his foot, gives him the
crook, and down he goes heavily, There is a tremendous
outburst of cheering for the Britisher, and the Black
has received a hasty taste of the Champion.
The excitement now is intense ; but there is more to
come, for it is palpable that both men are intent upon
fighting, for they have warmed to their work. They
start in grand style, and fierce and furious is the rally
that opens the second round. It is now easy to see the
different styles of the men. Molyneux seems to beat
down his blows, and although they come with the force
CRIBB AND MOLYNEUY, 1810. 29
of a sledge-hammer, they are more easily stopped, and
those that do get there fall upon the thickest part of
Tom's skull, and that has often been compared to granite.
Tom's blows, on the other hand, are straight from the
shoulder, and delivered with such force that they do far
more execution. Yet these fearful deliveries seem to do
little damage to the adamantine visage of the nigger,
whose skin seems as hard as ihinocoros hide. The
Black gains first blood by inflicting a cut over Tom's lip ;
but Cribb at once scores the second event, for he brings
his fist with such force against Molyneux's head that he
causes him to measure his full length on the earth.
Now the cheering for Cribb beggars description. Four
to one on the Englishman is on offer all round the ring.
But Cribb does not share the sanguine opinion of his
supporters, it is evident, by regarding his serious visage.
Without doubt he considers the herculean negro a
tougher morsel than he bargained for, and he means to
be very cautious. He, therefore, commences to fight on
the retreat, much to the surprise of those who were
laying the odds. The men have been fighting twenty
minutes, and the Champion has really gained no advan-
tage. Indeed, the courage and determination of Moly-
neux are beginning to be, if not appreciated, certainly
dreaded, and again comes the question, "Should the
Black win, after all !"
One thing is greatly in favour of the Champion.
The cold rain is having an effect upon his antagonist,
and he now and again has fits of shuddering, whilst the
encouragement when he does succeed in getting home a
blow is nothing. Cribb gets in two to one of the Black's
blows, and the already ugly visage of the latter begins
to assume hideous proportions ; yet his heart is in the
right place, and he strikes Tom down upon his knees
round after round. The power and ferocity of the
negro are undoubtedly tiring the Englishman out, and if
Tom does not check him in some aggressive manner the
belt may yet go to the man of colour. It is too dreadful
to contemplate, yet there is an uneasiness about those
assembled that tells plainly that there is great anxiety.
So great an advantage does Molyneux gain in each
succeeding round, and so painfully weak becomes the
Champion, that at the close of the twenty-second round
the tables are changed, and Bill Richmond yells out,
"Four to one on Molyneux !"
But now let us take one of the graphic descriptions of
the progress of the battle. Our chronicler says :
" Here was a startling state of affairs ! Was the terrible
Black, who had already completely upset all the calcula-
tions of the knowing ones, going to win after all ? It
30 CRIBB AND MOLYNEUX, 1S10.
looked like it. Horrible, maddening as the thought was,
there was no stilling it. The grim possibility stared
them in the face. The extraordinary agitation
of that vast concourse defies all attempt at de-
scription. Those \vho were seated on the roofs of the
drags or the tops of the daises rose to their feet
trembling with excitement. Those who were on the
ground stood on tip- toe and, with strained eyes and
craned necks, tried with feverish anxiety to see what
was going on in Cribb's corner. Then as soon as
' Time ' was called (and even old Sir Thomas' voice
faltered as he gave the summons, so agitated was he
at the prospect of England's disgrace) the excitement
ran high. The moment Cribb was lifted to his feet
burst forth a cry ttat was almost pathetic in its earnest-
ness, ' Noic, Tom, now, for God's sake, don'a let the
nigger beat you. Go for him, Tom, go for him ; Old
England for ever.' "
It would appear, though, that Cribb needed no advice,
for he was, although decidedly weak, the coolest man
present on the field that day, and had never for a
moment lost his head.
The Black, however, was furious at the prospect of
success, and, encouraged by his brother negro, Bill
Richmond, dashed in and rained b'ows that were
terrible upon Cribb's bleeding face. In the twenty-
eighth round Thomas Molyneux fairly won the fight.
Tom Cribb could not come to time, and Sir Thomas
Apreece allowed the half-minute to elapse, and summoned
the men three times. Still Cribb could not come, and
the Black awaited the award of victory, his just
due, in the centre of the Ring. But during the
excitement Joe Ward rushed across the ring
to Bill Richmond, and accused him of having
placed two bullets in the Black's fist. This was, of
course, indignantly denied, and Molyneux was requested
to open his hands, proving that nothing was there.
The ruse, however, succeeded, and gave Cribb the
opportunity to come round. As they faced each other
again the Champion dodged his man, and by good luck
succeeded in knocking him down. The shouts were
terrific, and Cribb's name was on every lip. Yet nobody
was quite prepared for what was about to happen. The
cold had at last taken serious effect upon the nigger. He was
Seized with violent shivering, and all at once he seemed
o collapse. Cribb, seeing his opponent's condition, felb
$hat now was his time, and pulling all his remaining
strength together, dashed in at his foe, knocking him
down. In the next round, however, the Black caught
his man round the waist and threw him heavily, but iu
CRIBB AND MOL7N&UX, 1S11.
1
doing so pitched over him, and bringing his head in
contact with one of the stakes, ha lay there upon hia
back in a semi-stunned state.
When Molyneux was set up for the next round, he
staggered, and could hardly lift his arms. Cribb struck
him in the throat, and down he went again like a log of
wood. The crowd with almost one voice shouted,
"Cribb wins!" and as they faced each other again,
b afore Tom could hit the Black he fell from sheer weak-
ness. "Foul ! foul ! " was the frantic cry of the crowd.
Before, however, the referee could be appealed to, Moly-
neux feebly lifted his hand and said to his second,
" Massa Richmond, me can fight no more."
And so Tom Cribb was lucky enough to remain
Champion of England ; but a more unfairly fought
battle for the Championship had never up to that
period, at any rate-^ been witnessed.
CHAPTER V.
A BIG NIGHT AT THE FIVES COURT. MCLYNEUX AS A GAY
LOTHABIO. THE MATCH FOB THE SECOND BATTLE WITH
C1UBB.
AFTER the great battle between the Black and the
Champion described in the last chapter, there was a
pause in matters pugilistic, and Tom Cribb had quite a
life of inactivity. He had netted over the affair, how-
ever, a nice little sum, nearly a thousand pounds, and
was of course the hero of the hour.
To add to the Champion's well-lined purse, too, a
benefit at the Fives Court was arranged by some of the
aristocratic patrons of the Ring. It is a curious fact
that benefits are always organised for those who are not
in need the bigger the position the bigger the benefit
and no matter whether it be in the dramatic, sporting,
or musical world it is invariably a question, to put it in
vulgar but very expressive language, " greasing the
fatted sow."
32 C1UBB AND MOLYNEUX, 1811.
So on January 29, 1811, only six or seven weeks after
the Champion's victory over Molyneux, St. Martin
Street, Leicester Square, where the Fives Court was
situated, presented a most animated appearance. The
thoroughfare was blocked by a swearing, seething mass
of humanity struggling to get near to the entrance o '
the courts. Their struggles, pushing, and desperate
endeavours, however, to get near the entrance were in
vain, for inside the great sporting establishment the
people were packed like sardines in a box, the doors
were closed, and it would have been impossible to have
admitted another soul into the place.
Still the pushing and crushing continued, until the
mob got so noisy iliat it assumed the proportions of a
riot.
Here is an account of the delightful state of affairs:
41 Blows were given and returned, heads were punched,
hats knocked over their wearers' eyes, and there seemed
every prospect of a free fight when suddenly a prolonged
burst of cheering from one section of the crowd
attracted the attention of all, and every eye was
directed to a window at some distance from the
ground opening from the building known far and wida
as the Fives Court. 'It's Cribb himself,' shouted a
hundred voices. 'He's going to speak. Silence!
Silence 1 Bravo, Tom ! ' There was no mistake
about it. Anybody who had once seen the Champion's
leonine but good-natured visage could see that it was he.
Presently silence was sufficiently restored for those near
to catch what lie said. ' Gentlemen,' eaid Cribb, in his
suavest tones. ' I am very sorry for you ; but I assure
you, upon ray honour, that the court is full in every
part ; there's itor even a foot of standing room left. I
am very grateful for this token of your good wishes to
me, and I only ivgret that the court is not twice the
size. But as it isn't, I hope you will go away quietly,
and I shall takn it as a great personal favour if you
will do so ' This neat and diplomatic speech prompted
by Mr. Paul Methuen, who stood behind Cribb unseen
by the crowd had the desired effect. The mob gave
three cheers fo" Tom Cribb, and then began to dis-
perse as good humouredly as was compatible with the
disappointment they could not help feeling."
And now our readers will ask why all this exceptional
excitement? As we have said, it was Tom Cribb's
benefit, and there was to be a grand display, whilst it
was announced that the Champion would declare
whether lie intended to meet Molyneux a second time or
retire from the Ring. That was quite enough to create
.the extraordinary interest ; but it was also rumoured
CRIBB AND MOLYNEUX, 1811.
33
thai Bob Gregson would bring forth his big Lancashire
lad, about whom so much had been talked. Then there
was to be a set-to between the Champion and Tom
Belcher, between Dan Dogherty and George Silver-
thorne (who had fought a desperate battle a few weeks
before), and Molyneux and Bill Richmond were to spar
together.
We are told that never since it had been built had the
Fives Court seen such a company, " dukes, marquises,
earls, right honourables, and Members of Parliament
were massed together shoulder to shoulder. Upwards
of 3,000 persons paid for admission." The excitement
reached its height when Cribb stepped upon the plat-
form to return thanks for the manner in which his
patrons had so generously supported him, for everybody
was burning to know what his intentions were iu
respect to the future.
The Champion briefly explained his position. He
said that he accepted Molyneux's challenge (loud
cheers) but declined to fight for a smaller stake than
500 guineas i.e., 250 a-side. Molyneux was not
prepared to put down such a sum at once, so the
understanding was that the match was to remain open
for twelve months, Cribb pledging himself to fight the
black at any time within that period, providing the
sum stipulated was forthcoming. This statement did
not give universal satisfaction, for many thought that
the champion had no right to fix the amount at so
high a figure, and when Molyneux appeared on the
stage in company with his mentor, Bill Richmond, he
received quite an ovation. The latter explained that
although his man for the moment could not find the
money, he had little doubt that it would be forthcoming
within the twelve months, for his man had determined
to have a second turn with the champion. In the
meanwhile Molyneux was open to fight anybody
breathing for 100 a-side.
Now Bob Gregson had brought his novice to Cribb'a
benefit purposely to get him matched, and had openly
stated that he was prepared to back him against any
body bar three men. So anxious inquiries went round
as to who the three were whether Molyneux was in-
cluded. Bob Gregaon explained that the three men
who were barred were Tom Cribb, John Gully, and
himself. So it was arranged that on the following
morning the men should meet at Bob's coffee house,
in Holborn, and articles should be drawn up.
Gregson at this time had become very popular, and
the tavern which he kept, afterwards known as the
Castle and now as the Napier, was the most celebrated
31 CR1JJD AND MOLYNEUX, 1811.
rendezvous amongst sportsmen in London. Besides
Bob himself was a great favourite, and, amongst other
accomplishments, he could rattle off verses by the yard.
He was, in fact, called the "Laureate of the Ring."
Tom Moore in his satirical verses entitled "Tom Cribb's
Memorial to Congress," thus refers ironically to
Gregson's pugilistic laureateship :
A pause ensued, till cries of Gregson
Brought Bob, the poet, on his legs soon.
My eyes, how prettily Bob writes !
Talk of your camels, hogs, and crabs,
And twenty more such Pidcock frights,
Bob's worth a hundred of these dabs :
For a short turn up at a sonnet,
A round of odes or pastoral bout ;
All Lombard Street to ninepence on it
Bob's the boy would clean them out.
We have before us now some of Bob Gregson's verses,
but we do not think they are worth quoting. Neverthe-
less if he was a failure as a pugilist, and as a poet, Bob
was a decided success as a host, and at the celebrated
tavern in Holborn all the nobs patronised him, and on
the day following Cribb's benefit the house was crowded.
About noon Molyneux and Bill Richmond appeared and
were introduced to Gregson's novice. His name was
Heskin Rimmer, a Lancashire lad, who had " coom oop
t' Lunnon " to seek his fortune in the prize ring, having
vanquished all comers in the North. He was a
big, strapping chap, and Bob Gregson had great faith
in him.
Although it was quite early, there were many swells
who had dropped in after their exercise with the foils
or gloves at John Jackson's in Bond-street, and amongst
those present we read were the Marquis of Tweeddale
(an old backer of Gregson's when he fought Gully), and
Lieutenant Wedderburn Webster. Everything looked
like plain sailing until it came to a question as to the
amount cf the stakes, when Gregson thought fifty
guineas quite enough for his protege to start with.
Richmond, however, would not hear of anything less
than double that amount. It was pointed out that
Rimmer was a novice, to which Bill retorted that
Molyneux was not, and that if he were good enough to
light Cribb for the championship and 250 guineas a-side,
he was too good to fight anybody else for less than one
hundred guineas a-side. The Marquis of Tweeddale
remarked that he was a beaten man, and that put him
on a level with the novice. This could not be accepted
by the black party, so negotiations were broken off.
We have gone into this matter, because it proves how
CRIBD AND MOLYNEUX, 1811.
85
at this particular period prize fighting had lost favour
with the sports of the period. Where was the old'
liberality of the King ? How was it that there was this
tightening of purse-strings ? Time was not BO long
since when, as our readers will remember, the sinews of
war were always forthcoming to any amount, and
wealthy sports did not grudge fifty or a hundred pounds
to bring off a good match. Here are a few of the big"
'amounts netted in the Prize Riug: Tom Johnson
made 5,000 over his victory over Perrins ; Mendoza
cleared 1,000 by his last battle with Humphries; Tom
Gribb, as we have already stated, made 900 out of hia
triumph over Molyneux, yet for the Black himself they
found it impossible to raise a single hundred.
It was argued that the reason for the patrons of the
Prize Ring being less generous was because money was
tight. The prolonged strain and drain of the war with
France, the injuries done to our commerce by French
privateers, and the general rise in the price of all neces-
saries of life, made even wealthy men look closer at a
guinea before they parted with it than they had been
wont to do. So the Prize Ring languished, and ita
enemies rejoiced.
However, on April 2, Molyneux became sufficiently
appreciated to have given him a benefit at the Fives
Court, and about a thousand spectators attended.
The Black had a set-to with Isaac Bittoon, Tom
Belcher, and Ben Burn. The Mo ning Chronicle of the
following day, referring to Molyneux's exhibition, and
the above-named pugilist says " none were able to make
any impression on him." " Gregaon's Lancashire man
hits with power, and showed some courage and strength.
In fact.Rimmer so pleased his friends that they took
heart of grace, and backed him that same evening to
fight Molyneux for a hundred guineas a-side within a
month, the stakes to be put do<vn at Bill Richmond's
on Wednesday, April 17."
The latter took Molyneux away immediately after
the match was ratified on a touring expedition through
the Midlands, and, to quote the Chronicle, once more,
returned to London " laden with treasure," from which
we may infer the business they did wa5 exceptionally
good. Tuesday, May 21, was the day fixed for the
tight, and the Black went into Kent to train. Then
came an extraordinary paragraph in the above-named
sporting paper "Molyneux is to receive the hand of
a- fair young captivating widow in Kent on Sunday
next."
This startling announcsment bewildered the Fancy.
How could any man who was to fight within a few
36 CRIBB AND MOLYNEUX, 1811.
weeks be mad enough to commence bis training by
marriage? A honeymoon would be a nice preparation
indeed for a prize-tight ! Anyhow it turned out to be a
fact that a buxom widow at Lee, near Blackheath,
really had taken such a fancy to his ugly black visage,
or perhaps his athletic ebony physique, to yield to hia
embraces, and would have wedded him had not two of
her brothers taken her off by force.
The match (we mean that between Rimmer and
Molyneux, not with the widow) created great interest,
for we read in the daily papers on the day before the
fight which was, as we have said, May 21, 1811 the
following paragraph :
" MOLYNEUX AND RIMMER. This inviting fight on this
inviting day is likely to afford more hard-hitting than
any match in the annals of pugilism. Independent of
the large stakes between the amateurs of milling, a purse
has been made in the City to present the victor with as
many quarters of lottery tickets as they may fight
rounds. Thia will produce a severe contest to obtain a
quarter each of the sixty capitals of 20,000, &c., &c., to
be all drawn for on Tuesday, the 4th of June, the birth-
day of our beloved Sovereign."
The battle, the details of which, not being a Cham-
pionship fight, has no place here, came off at Moulsey
Hurst, and resulted in a brilliant victory for Molyneux,
although foul play was again attempted, so that the
Black should be robbed of his deserts, as was done in,
his fight with Cribb. The ring was broken into by
Rimmer's friends, and was not cleared for at least
twenty minutes, giving the white man time to recover if
he could. But there was little fight in him after this,
and, although they contested BIX more rounds, Bob
Gregson had ultimately to give in for his protege.
After this there was no getting away from the fact
that the Black had proved himself a formidable antago-
nist to any man in England, and nobody dared take up
the gauntlet that he immediately threw down. Tom
Cribb, it seems, had thought better of his promise to try
conclusions again with the ebony one, to fight him within
the year. He had gob married and settled down as a
coal merchant, and hesitated to risk his reputation and
upset his business by entering the Ring again. How-
eyer, strong pressure was brought to bear upon him,
and he yielded rather than let the Championship of
England pass into the possession of a foreigner, and he
a coloured man. Tom, however, insisted that, to com-
pensate him for loss in business, the stakes should be
increased to 300 guineas.
This was agreed to, and a meeting was convened to
CRIBB AND JIOLYNJEUX, 1811. 37
take place at the house of Bill Richmond, the Hare and
Dolphin, in St. Martin's Lane, ta settle the details.
There must have been a most representative company
present on that memorable occasion, for we read that
amongst the distinguished patrons of the Ring were Sir
Henry Smyth, Mr. Thirlwell Harrison, the Hon.
Berkeley Craven, Lord Yarmouth, Lord Pomfret, the
Marquis of Queensberry, Captain Barclay, Sir Clement
Brigg, Mr. Paul Methuen, the Earl of Sefton, Sir
Bellingbam Graham, Lord Barrymore, Sir Francis
Baynton, General Grosvenor, Lord Archibald Hamilton,
General Barton, and many other well-known sportsmen.
Most of these gentlemen were up for the Ascot races,
but their presence at the Hare and Dolphin proved
conclusively that the Ring had not lost its patrons, and
that although there had been a lull in matters pugilistic,
interest was reviving with the coming great fight.
The meeting is very fully reported in the journals of
the day, but it will not be necessary to give full details
of the discussion. Suffice it to say that John Jackson
was voted to the chair, and he stated that the arrange-
ment was that Thomas Cribb and Thomas Molyneux
should fight, for 300 guineas a-side, upon a wooden stage
25ft square, at some spot hereinafter to be named on
the North Road, not less than 100 miles from London,
on September 28, 1811 ; that each man should be on the
stage punctually at twelve o'clock; that half-minute
time should be strictly observed except when either man
-was hit off the stage, in which case a minute should be
Allowed. That 100 guineas a-side should be staked with
Mr. John Jackson that evening, and the remainder be
made good on July 27.
These terms were put into writing, when Cribb
affixed his signature, whilst Molyneux put his mark
to the articles. Then Captain Barclay placed 100
guineas upon the table, and Bill Richmond covered the
same for the Black. So at last the great match which
had taken so long to arrange was made a match which
was to create greater excitement and interest perhaps
than any since the time of Figg down to the great
international encounter between Tom Sayers and Heenau
in later years.
At first there was little betting, for the Bill Richmond
school were not overburdened with cash ; indeed, they
had raised the hundred guinea deposit by means of a
loan, Bill being joint security with a Mr. Scholefield, a
fishmonger in Bond Street. To find the balance and
repay the loan the party looked forward to a successful
tour through the country with Molyneux, which Rich-
mond had arranged for his protege.
S3 ClilBD AND MOL YNEUX, 1S11.
As time went on, however, the wagering became 1
exceedingly heavy, for some of the swells who had seen
the stubborn stand which the Black had made with the
Champion at their first meeting fancied Ihit, given fair
play (which was certain on the coming occasion), might
turn the tables. It is stated in a paragraph which ap-
peared in the Morning Chronicle of July 31 that upwards
of 50,000 was at that time wagered on the result of the
great battle, which was significant proof that public
opinion had changed since the first fight. Many
remembered too, that at one time during the battle on
the 19th of the previous December at Copthall Common,
the odds were 4 to 1 on the Black, and that as a matter
of fact he really won the fight.
But of the progress made by the men in training,
and the details of the great contest, we must reserve for
another chapter.
CHAPTER VI.
CAPTAIN BARCLAY'S NOTES ON TRAINING. THE BLACK IN BAD-
HANDS. TOM CRIBB AND MOLYNEUX. THEIR SECOND-
DESPERATE BATTLE FOR SIX HUNDRED POUNDS.
ALL having been satisfactorily arranged for the second
meeting between the great gladiators, as described in
our previous chapter. Captain Barclay, Cribb's prin-
cipal backer, who had stuck to the champion through
thick and thin, proceeded to put Tom through his pre-
paration. The gallant Captain who, it will be remem-
bered, was a great athlete and the most extraordinary
pedestrian of his time, had peculiar ideas as to training.
The.t his method was successful nobody can deny ;
but the kind of work he put himself through and all
those under his charge was, to say the least of it, severe,,
and would be quite contradictory to the system adopted
at the present time. The Captain and his charge, we
read, left London on the 2nd of July, and travelled by
easy stages to Ury,' Barclay's ancestral seat in Aberdeen-
CRIDB AND MOLYNEUX, 1811. 39
.shire. Arrived there, he commenced operations upon
his man at once. So extraordinary was the treatment
that perhaps it will be better to quote the celebrated
pedestrian's
upwards of IGdl on his
arrival at Ury, and from his mode of living in London,
and the confinement of a crowded city, he had become
corpulent, big-bellied, full of gross humours, and short-
breathed, and it was with difficulty that he could walk
ten miles. He first went through a course of physic,
which consisted of four doses ; but for two weeks he
walked about as he pleased, and generally traversed
the woods and plantations with a fowling-piece in his
hand; the reports of his gun resounded everywhere
through the groves and hollows of that delightful place,
to the great terror of .he magpies and the woodpigeon.
" After amusing himself in this way for about a fort-
night, he then commenced his regular walking exercise,
which at first was about ten or twelve miles a day. It
was soon after increased to eighteen or twenty, and he
ran regularly, morning and evening, a quarter of a mile
at the top of his speed. In consequence of his physic
and exercise, his weight was reduced in the course of
five weeks from IGst to 14st 91b. At this period he
commenced his sweats, and took three during the month
he remained at Ury afterwards; and his weight was
gradually reduced to 13st olb, which was ascertained
to be his pitch of condition, as he would not reduco
further without weakening. During the course of his
training the Champion went twice to the Highlands and
took strong exercise. He walked to Mar Lodge, which
is about sixty miles from Ury, where he arrived at
dinner on the second day, being now abie to go thirty
miles a day with ease, and probably he could have
walked twice as far if it had been necessary.
" He remained in the Highlands about a week each
time, and amused himself with shooting. The princi-
pal advantage which he derived from these expeditions
was the severe exercise he was obliged to undergo. He
improved more in strength and wind by these journeys
in the Highlands than by any other part of the training
process.
" Cribb was altogether about eleven weeks under
training, but he remained only nine weeks at Ury.
Besides his regular exercise, he was occasionally
employed in sparring at Stonehaven, where he gave
lessons in the pugilistic art. He was not allowed much
rest, but was constantly occupied in some active employ-
ment. He enjoyed good spirits, being at that time
fully convinced that he should beat his antagonist."
40 CRIBB AND MOLYNEUX, 1S11.
It would seem then that Master Thomas Cribb had a
"high old time " with his patron, Captain Barclay, and
we may be sure that the victualling department was ou.
the very best model, although the Captain does not tell
us whether he allowed his proteg6 wine or whisky.
Cribb, however, on his return stated that he was made
to follow the plough, and fill a dung-cart; in fact, do
regular farm labourers' work, Indeed, the champion is
said to have stated more than once that he would
sooner have fought Molyneux twice over than have gone
through such a terrible course of training again. Any-
how, his patron got him into splendid condition, and
when he came back to London he was as hard as
nails.
Poor Molyneux, however, had no such opportunity of
preparation. As we have stated, he had to combine
business with training in order to get the money
together to pay off the loans he had contracted in
order to get his stake money together. He, Bill Rich-
mond, and Tom Belcher went round the country giving
exhibitions of sparring. So general was the excitement
over the fight, though, that crowds came to see the
Black, and their tour was eminently successful, Bill
Richmond raking in considerably more money than
was necessary to pay back what he had borrowed.
Speaking of their exhibitions at York, the Morning
Chronicle says : " They were unable to satisfy the
public appetite, although they gave exhibitions of
sparring three or four times a day ; yet the
room in which they exhibited was insufficient
to accommodate the people who flocked into
the city from all parts of the country." So exceedingly
lucrative was this touring that Bill Richmond appears
to have lost his head, and thought a good deal more
about making money out of the business than training
his man for the greatest event of his life. To keep the
Black going and in a good temper his patron was
obliged to indulge him in all his whims and passions.
These were many, for Molyneux felt that he was so
strong that nothing on earth could affect his constitu-
tion.
It is true that Bill Richmond stopped the touring busi-
ness about a fortnight before the battle, and took his man
to Hayes, near Hillingham Heath, and gave him
some hard work, whilst he knocked off his dissipations.
But it was too late to get the Black into proper con-
dition. Yet everybody who saw him was struck with
his marvellous physique and tremendous hitting power,
and he found many supporters. The betting was 2 to 1
on Cribb (as quoted at TattersalPs), evens that the fight
CRIBB AND MOLYNEUX, 1811. 41
lasted over three-quarters of an hour, and 6 to 4 that
Cribb gave the first knock-down blow.
The Champion won the toss for the privilege of naming
the place, and Lincolnshire was selected, but not until
after a deal of wrangling, which at one time threatened
to knock the whole business on the head. On the
23rd of September Cribb left Easingwold, in Yorkshire,
to which little town he had walked with Captain Bar-
clay from Ury, and journeyed on to Sleaford, in
Lincolnshire, making the Red Lion his headquarters.
On the same day Molyneux arrived at Grantham, and
put up at the Royal Oak.
Directly it became known in what locality the battle
was to take place there was such a rush on the Northern
road for hotel accommodation that had never been
known before. The spot finally selected was Thiselton
Gap, in the parish of Wymondham, in the county of
Leicester, eight miles from Grantham, and close to
Crown Point, where the three counties of Leicester,
Lincolnshire, and Rutland meet. To make things as
safe as possible a stubble field had been engaged from a
farmer, who charged the rather high figure of 50.
There is a story told that when they came to fit up the
stage the old farmer declined to let them do so until he
got his money. Captain Barclay handed him a cheque,
but the old chap shook his head and refused the piece of
worthless paper, and it was not until Mr. George
Murriot, of Melton, whom he knew, put his name to the
cheque that the wary old agriculturist would permit
them to proceed.
On the Saturday, September 28, 1811, around that
platform was gathered one of the greatest and most
distinguished crowds that ever witnessed a prize fight.
We have no space for the names of the noblemen and
famous sports who were present. It must have been
a wonderful sight. This is how an eye witness describes
tho scene: "The stage, which was twenty-five feet
square, was erected in a stubble field, surrounded first
by a roped ring in order to prevent any interruption by
the crowd, and, secondly, by as well-framed, and
supported a circle of pedestrians as were, perhaps, ever
witnessed, notwithstanding the great distance from the
metropolis. The first row of these, as usual upon
most occasions lying down, the second kneeling,
and the rest standing up. Outside these again
were numerous horsemen, some seated, while others
more eager stcod circus-like on their saddles.
These were intermixed with every description of
carriage, gig, barouche, buggy, cart, and waggon. The
display of sporting men, from the p^er on the box of the
42 CRIBB AND MOLYNEUX, 1811.
lour-in-hand to the rustic in clouted shoes, made as
perfect a picture as the Fancy can well conceive.
Every fighting man of note, every pugilistic amateur,
was to be spen there."
Dick Christian, the celebrated huntsman of the
Quorn, was present, and he must have been conspicuous
as one of the " circus-like horsemen," for he has
written of that memorable day : " I was on horseback
a mare of my own. (I gave Mr. Harper eighty pounds
for her) not ten yards off them. I was crowded in, and
I drawed my legs up and siood on top of the saddle all
the time they were lighting. I'd hard work to get them
down again."
But let us in f*ncy stand beside the ring. What
excitement and enthusiasm there is at exactly twelve
o'clock. Tom Cribb steps upon the stage, accompanied
by his friend John Gully and Joe Ward. How they
cheer the Champion. Whai must the feelings of the
Black be as he also mounts the platform ? There is no
encouragement for him. He is received almost in silence.
But Bill .Richmond and Bill Gibbons, who accompany
him, whisper some cheery words, and he forces
a smile to his dusky face, and his white teeth flash in
the sunlight. Mr. John Jackson, all smiles, and with a
word for everybody, is appointed referee, and the
colours are tied to the ropes, Tom Cribb sporting the
old blue bird'seye, and the Black's fogle being crimson
and orange.
It is exactly eighteen minutes past twelve when Mr.
John Jackson gives the word to begin, and as they stand
before us there is a line opportunity of ca-jting the critic's
eye over them. Never has Tom Cribb looked in such
magnificent condition. The Captain has done his work
admirably, and no mistake. He is trained to the ounce.
We are told that his precise weight is 13st Gib, which is
quite a stone less than when he last fought Molyneux,
whilst his height is 5ft 10in. Every muscle stands out
upon his powerful frame as if carved in ivory, and his
white polished skin flashes under the sun.
But look at Molyneux. What a contrast 1 He is as
gross as a man could well be who had taken no exercise
for months, and the fat hangs about his back and belly
in rolls. We hear, too, on the best authority, that Bill
Richmond has even allowed him that morning only a few
hours ago to devour a boiled chicken and an apple pie,
which he has insisted upon washing down with half a
gallon of porter. If this be true, what a poor chance
he must have with the mighty Cribb, who is a picture
of perfect manhood in the pink of condition.
They waste little time in sparring, for it is evident
CUIDB AND MOLINEUX, 1811. 43
that the Black intends to bid for an early victory or
reverse, for to the astonishment of all he rushes with
such fury ani determination at the Champion, that
Tom has difficulty in avoiding the blows that are
swinging in at his face. As cool as ever with that calmness
and self possession which has characterised all his
encounters throughout, he keeps the attack oft and then
planting a blow full on the throat, down goes Molyneux
\\ith a thud upon the wooden floor.
There is a very serious expression upon the
Champion's face as he comes up to renew the contest,
and he frowns as Bill Richmond rushes across the ring
and claims for his man first blood. It is perfectly true,
the crimson fluid is running from the corner of
Cribb's mouth, for one of the random hits of
the Black has struck him sharply, and his lips are cut.
Adopting the same tactics, Molyneux again dashes in
with terrific fury, and a tremendous rally is the result.
The champion is playing for the body, and is evidently
taking advantage of the Black's want of condition, so
that he shall be winded while the latter is making for a
knock-out blow at the head. Crack goes one on TonTs
face, and a luoop the size of an egg is raised upon
Cribb's cheek. They come together and grip, and a
tremendous struggle ensues. The Black, however,
proves stronger than his opponent, and Tom is thrown
violently upon the boards. There is a silence around
which is only broken by a shout here and there to lay
the shortened odds of 6 to 4.
Then a murmur goes through the multitude as
Cribb comes up for the third round, for it is obvious that
one eye is all but closed, whilst blood is trickling from
nose and mouth. The Black, on the other hand, showa
not the slightest mark ; but his chest is heaving, and it
is palpable that the exertion and want of condition id
beginning to tell. Yet his determination is so great
that he once more dashes in, and a fiercer rally than ever
takes place, Cribb directing his attention still to the
body, Mclyneux to the head. At length they close, and-
again the Black hugs his man, and throws" him to the-
ground with great violence. Now the hoots and shrieks
of the crowd are diabolical. They are cnrsing the Black
and using suoh language that Bill Richmond is evidently
anxious, and feels that so strong is the opinion against
his man that they would sooner smash up the stage
than let this Black beat the Champion. It is disgraceful
on the part of some of those present ; but the feeling is
eo much in favour of the Champion that reason and
fairplay seem to have deserted them.
Captain Barclay is very anxious, for he leaves his
44 CRIBB AND MOLYNEUX, 1811.
carriage, and going to Cribb's corner, implores him to
alter his tactics and fight on the defensive. John Gully
lances Tom's eye, and he is again sent up to meet his
dusky ferocious foeman. Cribb, however, does not
think it yet time to take the captain's advice, for he
meets his man, and again a rally ensues. Molyneux
is so successful with the left that he plants blow after
blow upon Tom's face. Both the Champion's eyes are
now damaged, and he is bleeding profusely. Bufc
Molyneux is evidently in great distress, for his
chest and sides are heaving heavily. Cribb smiles at
such a favourable omen, and renews the rally with a
heroism perhaps never excelled. Every blow is by him
now most adroitly timed. Hits in abundance are
exchanged, Cribb still fighting at the " mark " and the
Black at the head. This Black is a terrible fighter.
What would he be had be been properly trained and
could boast the condition of the Champion ? He must
have carried all before him. Even now he takes the
lead, and his hitting is terrific. There is that same
feeling going around the ring that existed during the
first fight Could it be possible that the foreigner was
going to win after all ? He doesn't seem to mind the
punches he receives on the body, and he certainly gets
the best of the exchanges. The Champion reels before
his fearful blows, and one of them on the side of the
head sends him over. As he falls, Molyneux hits
him again in the face, and he goes heavily to
the floor. There are loud cries of " Foul ! Foul !" but
the hit was perfectly legitimate, and the umpires agree
that they must fight on.
Now at length it is seen that Molyneux's want of
training is showing itself. Truly he has shot his bolt.
His wind has almost gone. He is cowed too by the
treatment he is receiving, and by the language of lha
mob that is against him. Still with the ferocity begot)
by despair he makes another desperate rush. Cribb
now adopts Captain Barclay's advice, and fights on the
retreat. Drawing his adversary to within distance,
Tom now jobbs him mercilessly in the face until the
Black gets frantic with rage, and seems for the moment
almost paralysed. He has loat all control over himself.
He again rushes in and swings his arms about like flails.
Tom waits his opportunity and delivers the left full on
the throat, and down goes Molyneux.
In the eighth round Cribb gets the Black's head in
chancery and fibbs him terribly before he releases him.
The spectators shriek with delight. The Black is dead
beat, yet, with expiring strength, he makes a tremendous
rush ; but Cribb meets him with a fearful blow, the
CRIBB AND MOLYNEUX, mi. 45
power of which is doubly increased in force by the
Black's impetuous advance. There is a noise as the
crack of a whip, and Molyneux falls upon the boards
iike a log of wood. His jaw is broken. Btill, the plucky
fellow comes up to the scratch again, but only to be
more punished, and at length staggers back and falls
helplessly beaten.
Thus fell the mighty Black. In less than twenty
minutes he was defeated. Everybody was surprised
that the battle should have lasted so short a time,
especially as Molyneux showed equal science and
infinitely greater strength than the Champion in the
first few rounds. It was his want of condition which
lost him the battle, and Bill Richmond was more 'to
blame than anybody concerned.
The poor fellow, with bruised body and fractured jaw,
was carried almost in a senseless state to a carriage, and
driven to the Royal Oak, Grantham, where medical aid
was sought. Tom Cribb, who was very much distressed,
although not so seriously injured, was taken by Captain
Barclay to the Red Lion, Sleaford, and put to bed,
where we will leave him until we re-introduce him to
our readers in the next chapter.
CHAPTER VII,
GREAT MEETING AT BOB GBEGSON'S. PKESENTATION OF THE
CUP. LAST OF TOM CKIBB. HIS MONUMENT AT WOOLWICH.
AFTEB the great battle at ThistletOL. Gap, which we
described in the last chapter, the excitement amongst
the 20,000 people present was intense. That the heroic
Black should have been beaten in so short a time
was astounding. Nevertheless, if the contest had been
disappointing, there was no doubt about the interest of
it whilst it lasted. Even Captain Barclay, who had the
most implicit confidence in Tom Cribb, trembled once
or twice as to the result.
46 LAST OF TOM CRIBB, 1811-48.
On the following day, Sunday, September 29, 1811,
Tom Cribb left the Red Lion in a carriage drawn by
four horses decorated with the Champion's colours,
and proceeded through Grantham, in company with his
patron, Captain Barclay, and old Joe Ward. The recep-
tion they met with beggars description. They called at
the Royal Oak, where they found poor Molyneux in
bed, suffering fearfully from the injury to his jaw and
bruises upon the body. Ho was unable to speak, but
his glance of pleasure as lie took his opponent's hand
and listened to some words of kindness and sympathy
spoke volumes.
Next day they arrived in town, and there another
graat ovation awaited them. The news of their approach
had fled like wildfire, and all along St. Martin's Lane to
Great St. Andrew's Street, Seven Dials, where the
Champion lived, the crowd was enormous and the
cheering tremendous. So thick were they that it was
with difficulty the carriage could pass along. At length
Cribb got to his door, where his smiling wife received him.
For days afterwards, whenever he went out a cheering
mob followed him, and he was certainly the hero of the
hour. But he received more substantial tokens of
regard, for the whole of the battle-money (COO guineas)
was presented to him, together with more than 400
in bets and presents. Captain Barclay won no less
a sum than 10,000, whilst Cribb's old master, Mr.
Sant, the coal merchant, and brother to the well known
brewer of Wandsworth, netted over 2,000. Tom's
father-in-law, who carried on business as a baker in the
Borough, staked everything he possessed on the result,
even mortgaged the lease of his house, raking together
1,500, all of which went on his son-in-law at an average
of 3 to 1. Amongst other bets, Bob Gregson won a
curious wager. It was a complete suit of clothes, shirt,
cravat, &c., with a walking-stick, gloves, and a guinea
in every pocket.
Naturally a banquet was given in honour of the victory
of the Champion, and this was held at Bob's Chop
House, in Holborn, where all the swell sports attended.
In order to show how slangy some of the reports of
those affairs were, we will quote the Morning Chronicle
account, which appeared the next day :
" A MILLING GRUBBING MATCH. Tom Cribb having
promised his friend Bob a turn, he took the chair at
Gregson's at a game dinner on Monday evening (Oct. 7,
1811), surrounded by threescore as prime swell coves as
any in the milling Fancy. After a sumptuous twisting
match, and the usual loyal toasts had been given, the
chairman was ofiiced for a cliaunt; but not possessing
LAST OF TOM CRIED, 1811-18. 47
vocal abilities, it was stowed, and a sw.ll delighted the
company in the Champion's stead. A toast was next
given: 'Tom Cribb, the Champion of England, who
has nobly and successfully competed for the laurels of
native championship against a Moor in a main. 1 Three
times three. Here the Champion made his debut as an
orator, and after lushing a bit by way of clearing the
pipes, he gave a bit of a stave about his principles, in
rhetoric more energetic than elegant. At times he wanted
words to express himself ; but he disdained to cut it,
and in his classic style confounded his auditory, his
larguage at times being unintelligible from the desire
of rapid delivery, even to the compiler of Hardicg's
' Slang Dictionary,' or Walker's English. The speech
was received with unbounded applause, bravos, <fcc."
Then the account goes on to say that " the Champion
give the health of his friend Gully, after that of Captain
Barclay had been drunk. Bob Gregson tipped his
customers a rum chaunt about the mill, and proposed
the health of Mr. John Jackson, which was uproariously
drunk with three times three. Another chaunt, which
was penned on the morning previous to the dinner, was
professionally sung rumpty ; and the following toast
was proposed with three times three, and enthusiasti-
cally drunk : ' Sir Harry Smyth, Thirlwall Harrison,
Esq., and the patrician band who nobly support British
pugilism.' "
The following are the words of the song composed by
Bob Gregson, and sung after the dinner to the air of
" Jolly Young Waterman :"
Pray, haven't you heard of a jolly young coalheaver,
Who over at Hungerford used for to ply,
His mawleys he used with such skill and dexterity,
Winning each mill, sir, and blacking each eye.
He sparred so neat and he fought so steadily,
He hit so straight und he won so readily,
And now he's a coal-merchant, why should he care
Tho' his dealings are black, yet his actions are fair ?
To mention the time that he won by hard milling,
'Tis useless to tell unto anyone here ;
For tho' no Adonis, he's very nigh killing,
His arguments have such an effect on the ear.
He hit half round and he fought so steadily,
He milled away and won so readily,
Then why should this coal-merchant ever know care s
Tho' his dealings are black, his actions are fair.
A cove in the black line, he showed opposition,
So Tommy determined to give him a turn ;
And Molyueux made him a bold proposition,
48 LAST OF TOM CRIBB, 1811-48.
But since he has found that his coal wouldn't burn.
For he sparred so neat and fought so steadily,
He hit so straight and won so readily,
Then why should this coai^nierchant ever know care,
When he's Champion of England, and now fills the chair.
Our reporter goes on to say : " Several good songs were
sung, followed by toasts, and bumpers had so often gone
round that Mr.~Ma.ltby was getting on board, but Sir
Oliver's resplendence conducted the company home
before twelve in good order. The evening was spent
with the utmost conviviality. The Champion will take
the chair again some time next week, to receive a sub-
scription tankard adorned with emblems of his victories,
which has been set on foot by Gregson, and which has
been most liberally subscribed to."
By the above account this meeting must have been a
rare jollification ; but to read the particulars of the
dinner given on the llth of December of the same year,
for the purpose of presenting Cribb with the eighty-
guinea silver cup, the latter must have excelled it both
in attendance and conviviality. The chair was taken on
this occasion by the celebrated actor, John Emery, of
Covent Garden Theatre, who was one of the most
brilliant men of his time. Not only was he a fine
actor, but his paintings hung on the walls of the Royal
Academy, and he wrote and composed many excellent
songs, which he sang with a good tenor voice. Besides
all these accomplishments, John Emery was an
enthusiast in sporting matters, especially driving
four-in-hand. "Without going into the particulars of
this meeting at Gregson's, we must have something to
say about the presentation, for Tom Cribb valued the
cup more than any of his other trophies.
After dinner the chairman proposed the health of
Tom Cribb, the Champion of England, and delivered the
following address:
" Thomas Cribb, I have the honour this day of
being the representative of a numerous and most
respectable body of your friends, and though I am by no
means qualified to attempt the undertaking that has
devolved upon me by a vote of the subscribers, yet the
cause will, I am confident, prove a sufficient excuse for
my want of ability. You are requested to accept this
cup as a tribute of respect for the uniform valour and
integrity you have shown in your several combats, but
most particularly for the additional proof of native
skill and manly intrepidity displayed by you in your
last battle, when the cause rested not merely upon indi-
vidual fame, but for the pugilistic reputation of your
native country, in contending with a formidable foreign
LAST OF TOM CRIBB, 1S11-48. 49
antagonist. In that combat you gave proof that the
innovating hand of a foreigner when lifted against a son
of Britannia must not only he aided by the strength of
a lion but the heart also. The fame you have so well
earned has been by manly and upright conduct, and
such conduct, I have no doubt, will ever mark your very
creditable retirement from the Ring or stage of pugilism.
However intoxicated the cup or its contents may at
any future period make you, I am sufficiently persuaded
the gentlemen present, and the sons of John Bull in
general, will never consider you have a cup too much."
By the above it will be seen that Tom Cribb had
determined upon retirement from the Ring. True, his
battles had been few, but the two last with Molyneux
proved him to be a man of exceptional mettle, and with
a heart, as Mr. Emery inferred, as big as a lion's. That
his earlier battles were between men of second-class we
are prepared to admit, and that he had not the science
of a Jem Belcher goes without saying. Yet we think
that some of hia eminent critics were somewhat captious,
and feel that they went a little too far in their condem-
nation of the Champion.
Professor John Wilson, " Christopher North," one of
the finest all-round athletes and judges, besides one of
the most eminent writers of the period, sums Cribb up
in the following manner : " I'm no enemy of Cribb's ;
but lives there a man so base as to say that he has nob
been indebted more to fortune than to bravery and skill
in all his battles ? Was he not fast losing his first fighfc
with Jem Belcher when that finished pugilist's hands
gave way ? Was not the Monops (one-eyed) out of con-
dition in the second contest ? When Gregson by a
chance fall could not come to time, Cribb was dead
beaten, and ' Bob of Wigan, Ring-honoured Lancaster,'
was comparatively fresh and able to renew the combat?
What Briton will dare to say that Molyneux did not win
the first battle with the Champion ? It seemed other-
wise to the umpires; but neither Europe nor America
was. to be so satisfied, and as my friend Leigh Hunt has
lately expressed a wish that Napoleon may be liberated
from St. Helena that tie may fight the battle of Water-
loo over again with Wellington, so do I wish that Pluto
would send us back Molyneux to try his fortunes once
more with Tom Cribb. My own opinion is that judg-
ment would be reversed in both cases."
Professor Wilson was not the only expert who took
exception to Cribb's performances, for the editor of the
Fancy Gazette wrote :
" He was a slow, heavy fighter, not such a hero as
Jem, always on the defensive, milling on the retreat,
50 LAST OF TOM CRIBB, 1811-48.
and so forth. All that is very well in its way ; but there
is nothing grand, sublime, magnificent in it. The
Champion of England ought to fight after another
fashion. Reflect on Cribb's victories, and after all they
were no great shakes. George Maddox was a-good fcoxer,
but not a first-rate pugilist old and stale, and lighter
than Cribb yet he stood before him a couple of hours.
Ikey Pig was a great big awkward coward. Jem
Belcher's constitution, as I have said, was utterly ruined.
Richmond capered and scarcely fought. Gregson had
been knocked to pieces by Gully, and his wind was broken
bellows. And Molyneux, I maintain, beat Cribb ; curse
me, if he did not ! So did little Nichols, and fifty men
on the list could have licked Horton. So much for the
Champion."
In spite of these adverse opinions, Tom Cribb was a
very popular Champion, and he retired with many friends
and admirers. We have already said that he had, after
his fight with Belcher, taken a coal business; but
he was never very successful in trade, and when he
left the Ring his old friends, who were publicans and
tradesmen, ordered coals, thinking it quite a favour
conferred upon the ex -Champion, and many never
thought of paying. Tom was a bad business man, and
sued his customers indiscriminately, thereby losing
his trade, and was eventually ruined.
Still he had many rich friends, and they came
forward acd enabled him to set up as a publican, his
first house being the King's Arms, Duke Street, St.
James'. After a brief occupancy he went to the Golden
Lion, in the Borough Market, and thence to the Union
Arms, Pantori Street, Haymarket. This house became
one of the most popular sporting houses in London. It
was here that " Tom Cribb's Parlour," that became
famous all over the kingdom, was established, and which
was made notorious by Pierce Egan*a work entitled
"Tom and Jerry," an illustration from which we give.
There Tom would be found with his " yard of clay "
and his glass of " daffy " any evening, s'urrounded not
only by sportsmen, but by poets, artists, actors, and
men of letters. Tom Cribb's parlour was a favourite
place of resort for such eminent men as Jack Emery,
John Reeves, William Hazlett, Tommy Moore, and Lord
Byron. We have already alluded to the great poet's
journal, in which he mentions Cribb, for the ex-Cham-
pion was a great favourite of Byron's, and he writes
about him in several of his works.
The parlour was first represented upon the stage at
the Adelphi, and who has not seen it reproduced many a
time since? It was the most successful sporting scene
LAST OF TOX CPJBB, 1811-18.
52 LAST OF TOM CKIBB, 1811-48.
ever put up at any theatre. For eleven years he held
the title of Champion, and during the whole time never
raised his hands, with tbe exception of a dust-up with
Jack Carter.
It was not until 1822 that he took his great farewell
benefit at the Fives' Court, which we shall describe in
our introduction of/ Tom Spring, when that worthy took
the title of Champion, of England from Torn Cribb, to
defend against all comers. We shall also have to relate
how Cribb had the honour of sparring before the
monarchs and princes who visited England.
But let us deal with his career in the present chapter,
so far as his movements were to the end. After relin-
quishing the Championship, Tom Cribb did faiiiy well
at his house, the Union Arms ; but after many years his
life was embittered by dompslic troubles, and he suffered
severe pecuniary looses, chiefly through lending money,
and, becoming responsible for relatives, he was obliged
to give up his tavern. His last appearance before the
public was at the Westminster ^Baths, on the 12th of
November, 1840, or twenty-nine 'years after his battle
with Molyneux. This was a benefit got up for him by
the Pugilistic Association. He then retired to the house
of his son, a baker, in High Street, Woolwich, where one
friend frequently visited. That was Torn Spring, and
when Cribb was well enough to come to London he
would always be found at the Castle, in Holborn, then
kept by Spring, where there was an arm-chair next the
fireplace always at the disposal of the old pugilist.
Pain, disease, and worry, though, wore the ex-champion
down to a mere skeleton. What a change from George
Burrow's description of him in '' Lavengro," as he
appeared at the parlour of the Union Arms, " with his
huge, massive figure, and face wonderfully like that of
a lion!"
He was attacked by his last illness in the early part of
1848, and he lay at his son's house dying in the
early summer. Tom Spring and many other old com-
rades in arms constantly visited him, and mine host of
the Castle gives a description of a touching little scene
that was enacted in the dying man's room.
They were alone, and "the spirit of the brave old
gladiator seemed suddenly to glow in his breast, like an
expiring light. Poor old Tom sat up in bed, and, with
eyes lit up with momentary excitement, struck out right
and left, showing " how battles were won." "Ah 1"
said Spring, " you have not forgotten days of yore."
"No," said Cribb, " there's the action, but the steam has
gone," and he fell back exhausted.
He died on the llth of May, 1848, when he was within
LAST OF TOM C1UBB, 1811-48. 53
two months of his sixty-seventh year. There was an
enormous concourse of people at the funeral, amongst
them many red-coated warriors and blue-jackets, who
attended to pay their last respects to the brave English-
man.
A few years after his death it was thought that a
monument should be erected to mark his resting-place,
and a subscription list was started, to which all the
TOM CRIBB'S GRAVE AT WOOLWICH.
foremost sportsmen throughout the kingdom contri-
buted.
It was not, however, until the 30th of April, 1854,
that the monument, an illustration of which we give,
was erected over Cribb's grave. Here is a description
of it: ''The design represents the British Lion
grieving over the remains of the dead hero. The paw
54 INTRODUCTION OF TOM SPRING, 1317.
of the lion rests on a funeral urn over which is lightly
thrown the Belt which was presented to Cribb as
Champion of England. The inscription is simply.
' Sacred to the memory of Thomaa Cribb ; born July
8th, 1781, died May llth, 1848.' On the plinth beneath
are the words : ' Respect the ashes of the brave !' "
Far above all others stands this colossal tomb of
the dead Champion, sculptured from a solid block of
Portland stone, weighing no less than twenty tons. Ifc
is the mo^t impressive of all in that forest of grave-
stones in Wcolwich Churchyard, and can be distinctly
discerned by those passing up or down river. Ifc is a
fitting monument to the brave-hear ted, honest gladiator,
who, if not the most scientific fighter whose name is
upon our long list of Champions, certainly possessed in
no ordinary degree that stubborn determination and in-
domitable pluck which have made Britain what she is
to-day.
CHAPTER Till.
AN EVENING AT THE FIVES COURT. INTBODUCTNa TOJI
SPRING. TOM AS A BARGE BOY. HIS LOVE FOB 1HK
LADIES. HE APPEARS JN 1HE CIRCUS KING. SPRING'S
FIRST BATTLE.
Six years after Tom Cribb's last battle in the Ring,
that with Molyneux, described in our previous chapter,
a benefit to Josh Hudson (one of the best men who ever
shaped in the arena), was given at the Fives Court.
Cribb (who, it will be remembered, remained Champion,
for nobody dared come forward to contest the title)
appeared, and altogether, judging from the accounts
before us, it was a very lively evening.
Without going into details of the entertainment, we
must be eatisfied with the description of one little inci-
dentan incident which had the effect of introducing
to the notice of the Fancy a man who was destined to
play an exceedingly prominent part in the fights for the
Championship, and whose name will be ever associated
tvith the Ring.
On this particular evening (which, by-the-bye, was
IKTUODUCTION OF TOM Sl'ltlNG, 1817. 55
August 15, 1817), Tom Cribb came to the famous arana
in St. Martin's Street, accompanied by a young man, a
stranger to all present save Paddington Jones, who
shook hands with him as he entered with the Champion.
The youth during the entertainment attracted consider-
able attention. We are told that " he was singularly quiet
and demure, and his face had the freshness of the rustic
rose. He was besides nearly six feet high, had a grace-
ful carriage, and, so far as one could judge from appear-
ances, was also well endowed with muscular strength."
During a lull in the proceedings, a great rugged-faced
man jumped upon the stage and challenged anybody to
have a bout with him. Nobody seemed inclined, as most
of the stars of the Ring had done their turns, whenCribb
and his young friend were observed to be in earnest con-
versation. The youth, amidst general applause, then,
arose, and, slipping off his coat and shirt, entered the
ring. When the Champion's protege had stripped, a
murmur of admiration ran through the hall, for it was
at once seen that his form was of the delicacy and beauty
of development quite equal to the promise of his face.
At it they went without ceremony ; but the contrast
in the two styles was very great. The Yorkshireman
(for the challenger was no other than Jack Stringer, a
horse-dealer, who fancied himself a deal, but had never
fought in the ring proper) was all fire and flurry, and
kept dashing in rashly. His young opponent, on the
contrary, took things as coolly as an old hand, most skil-
fully stopping all the blows of his antagonist until the
latter tired, when the youth set about the infuriated
one, and with straight hitting, and in splendid style,
brought the contest to a close.
The audience were delighted, and theory was: "Name,
name." The young man, however, quietly dressed him-
self again, and calmly sat down beside Cribb. Such an
impression had he made, though, that the demand was
kept up to know who he was, and the noise was deafening.
At length Paddington Jones, the master of the ceremonies,
stood up, and when comparative silence was restored, in,
a loud voice shouted " Young Spring ! Young Spring 1"
At this the audience, one account says, did not know
how to take it, whether in earnest or as a joke upon the
part of Jones. The appropriateness of the name struck
everybody so much that there were loud cheers, followed
by laughter, for the youth presented such a fresh appear-
ance and had such a rosy face. This name, which
Paddington Jones so happily gave him at the Fives
Court (although we think that it had been pre-arranged
by the Champion), stuck to him through the whole of his-
career.
56 INTRODUCTION OF TOM SPRING, 1817.
His real name was, however, Thomas Winter, and as
he will play an important part in our sketches of the
Champions, it will be well to give a brief history of
what induced him to leave home and make his appear-
ance upon the metropolitan sparring stage. The family
of the Winters were known for several generations in.
the little hamlet of Fownhope, in Herefordshire, where
they had carried on the business of butchers and farmers
combined. They were fairly prosperous, very hard-
working, and much-respected people. Some of them
had gone into the town of Hereford ; and an uncle of
Tom's kept a large bookseller's shop there. Spring (for
that is the name he will go by in these pages) was a tine,
athletic man, full of adventure and gallantry, and before
he was in his twenty-second year had made love to the
daughter of a rich wine merchant of Hereford. The girl,
to her parents' great annoyance, returned the affection,
and they were secretly married. The future Champion's
mother, by all accounts, was a graceful, handsome, well-
educated woman, and, as will be seen from our portrait,
Tom thus inherited good looks from both parents. Mr.
Winter, Tom's father, naturally intended him to follow
his own business ; but as quite a boy he had determined
not to remain in his native village, but that he would
seek adventure by land or sea. It must be remembered
that at this period the recruitiug-sergeants were scour-
ing the country for men to light tho " Monster Boney,"
and the smart uniforms and bright streamers, together
with the exciting stories he had overheard, induced him
as a boy of twelve to beg that he might be taken as a
drummer-boy. No doubt he would have gone too, had
not his father discovered it in time and given the
sergeant a good thrashing for daring to decoy children.
However, young Tom was determined not to bury his
life at Fownhope, so he bolted from home and took a job
on a coal barge that used to sail from the Forest of
Dean to Hereford. His mother was in great distress,
thinking that he had been drowned whilst swimming in
the river Wye.
After three months or so, during which time he
suffered very cruel treatment, however, he was discovered
at Hereford and sent home. He had had a sickener,
so remained with his parents, working in the slaughter-
house and upon the farm for some years, growing up to
be an exceedingly fine fellow. One of Spring's bio-
graphers says : " He was sober and industrious ; in
fact, had but one weakness, and that leaned to virtue's
side. Tom was ' desperate fond of the ladies,' It was,
however, not so much his own fault, for, to tell the
truth, he was as much sought after as seeking. His
INTRODUCTION OF TOM SPUING, 181?. 57
elegant and respectable face, his fine manly form,
joined to an obliging and almost chivalrio temper, hud
made him the favourite cavalier of all the country
dames of the neighbourhood."
His biographer goes on to state that one October,
daring the fair time at Hereford, an incident occurred
which undoubtedly altered the career of one of England's
TOM SPRING.
From a drawing by G. Sharpies, in 1822.
greatest boxers. At one of the dancing-houses a great
fellow, standing over six feet, became jealous of Tom for
having waltzed a little too freely with the girl whom ho
had brought there. A quarrel ensued, and they carro
to blows. All was, of course, confusion in the danco
room, and the shrieks of the ladies called everybody's
attention. Amongst those present were George Cooper
and Sam Robinson, the Black, both celebrated pugilists
53 INTRODUCTION OF TOM SPUING, 1817.
of their time, who had been giving sparring exhibition*
at the theatre. Seeing that this was no place for a fight,
they interfered, and appealed to them to desist before
the ladies, and as it was then nearly midnight, to bottle
up their feelings until the following day. This thej
agreed upon, and Cooper promised that he would take the
arrangements in to his own hands, and everything should
be done in proper form. The time appointed was three
o'clock next day, in a field a short distance out of the
town. Everything was ready, and at the time appointed
the men stood before each other, George Cooper second-
ing Spring, and Robinson his opponent.
It is not our intention to describe this battle. It
lasted a considerable time, for Tom's antagonist was
burly and tough;, about fifteen rounds were got through,
during which Spring blinded his man, but came out
comparatively unscathed himself. So delighted were the
professionals with Tom's performance, that they wished
him to join the troupe at once, offering him 3 a-week.
But Spring had to reluctantly refuse, for his father had
met with an accident, and his mother was seriously ill.
On Cooper's return to the metropolis he did not forget
to sing the praises of the young Hereford man though,
and quite excited the curiosity of Tom Cribb and the
other leading lights, amongst them George Head, who
was one of the best judges of boxing then living. Now
George was about to take out a sparring show during
the coming year, and he determined upon visiting
Hereford and judging for himself what this so-called
marvel really might be. In due course, therefore,
Head arrived at the cathedral town, and had no diffi-
culty in finding Tom, for he came to their show the first
night they opened. The short time since Cooper had
been away many things had happened to Spring. His
mother had died, and he had a shrewd suspicion that
his father intended to marry again. To make a long
story short, Head engaged the novice for his company,
and'he proved more than a match for any of them, save
himself. They travelled about a good deal, and visited
Bristol, where Tom's style of boxing was much admired,
and ultimately returned to London, where the company
was broken up.
Before this, however, Spring had made the acquaint-
ance of Tom Cribb, who took a wonderful fancy to the
young pugilist, and invited him to stay at his house.
Just about this time bis introduction to the metropolitan
Fancy took place at Josh Hudson's benefit, which we have
already described.
The Champion took to him wonderfully, and set him-
eelf the task of training him for the Bing, whilst a
TOM SPUING AND STJt/NGEJi, 1S2S. 59
romantic friendship, unequalled in the annals of pugi-
lism, sprang up. Cribb would not listen lo his return
to the paternal home, but kept him, and to this timely
aid Tom looked hack with a lifelong gratitude. When
Spring Bpoke of Cribb it was as " my old dad," and Tom
would talk about the youcgster as " my boy."
They had on more tlfan one occasion tried to get a
match on with Stringer, with whom ha had boxed at
the Fives Court ; but it never came to anything, and
Spring was anxious about getting a living. It so
happened that one of the Astley family, whose celebrated
circus stcod until recently in the Westminster Bridge
lload, was present at the benefit, and was much struck
by young Spring's appearance, and the pleasing figure
he had cut \7ith the Yorkshireman, that he gave him a
three months' engagment to appear at the circus. He
made himself very conspicuous there, and the papers
spoke in the highest terms of his performances. Mean-
while, whether through jealousy or annoyance at having
been shown up by the novice, Jack Stringer at length felt
that he muat have a cut at Tom, and, having had a present
of fifteen guineas, he put a challenge to Spring to fight
for that amount in the Weekly Dispatch. Tom was
quite eager to take it up ; but Cribb advised him strongly
not to commence fighting for so ridiculously small an
amount, and Captain Barclay offered to put down thirty
guineas if Spring wonld find ten, and advised him to
also put in a challenge to Stringer to tight him for forty
guineas a-side. The latter replied with another adver-
tisement in the Dispatch, in which he plainly informed
the world that Spring was no more or less than a coward,
who wanted to escape fighting under the pretence of
demanding more money. " But," continued the chal-
longer, " he shall not escape, even by that means. The
E of L is determined to back me for the sum
named, and I am now ready to fight him for the sum
proposed namely, forty guineas within a week of this
date.
Of course this was accepted, and Tom Spring had no
difficulty in getting a holiday from the hippodrome;
and, as they were both fit as the proverbial fiddle, there
was no necessity to delay the battle. Spring bad plenty
of practice, for besides his work at the circus he sparred
every morning for an hour or so with such men as Cribb,
Oliver, and Head. The men had but a few days to get
ready. Spring went to the Horse and Groom, Hamp-
stead, whilst Stringer remained in town. The match did
not create very much excitement, so the attendance
at Moulsey Hurst, the place appointed, was not parti-
cularly great, although it was very select. Lord Lonsdale
60 TOM SPUING AND 8THINGER, 1818.
was there with General Lowthers. The Duke of
Hamilton came down driving a beautiful team of white
and steel-grays accompanied by Barclay and Berkeley;
tlie Marquis of Tweeddale and the Earl of Yarmouth
\vere there, the latter bringing down the information
that the Pugilistic Club had voted the winning man an
extra 10. Mr. John Jackson drove up in the tilbury
of Sir Charles Burckley. Bob Gregson, Jack Randall,
Tom Oliver, and Ned Painter were all there together
with the principal members of the Fancy, save Tom
Cribb.
Mr. Astley determined to make the most of an
advertisement, so he drove Tom Spring to the ground
in a magnificent gilded carriage, presented to the pro-
prietor of the Westminster Bridge Hoad Circus by the
Mikado of Japan. He wanted to bring the band from
the hippodrome, but was dissuaded at the last moment.
There was one great disappointment, especially to Tom
Spring ; the Champion, owing to an attack of gout,
from which he suffered terribly about this time,
was unable to leave the house. Tom Owen, however,
had been requested by the Champion to take his place
in the ring.
This not being a Championship light, but only the
first battle proper of a coining Champion, we do not
propose to give the full details. As tliey faced each other,
it was observable that Spring was remarkable for his
erect altitude and thoroughly manly bearing. They
were both as near as possible six feet in height, and
there was nofc more than a few pounds difference in
weight. While the figure of Stringer was rugged and ill-
shapen, that of Spring was graceful and finely-moulded.
In arms the Hereford nun. had the advantage in reach.
But there was a marked difference in their hands; Jack's
were of prodigious size, and looked as if one blow from
them would smash any ordinary visage out of shape
altogether. Tom Spring's hands, on the contrary, were
small, white, and apparently delicate, and, indeed, they
hardly seemed as if they could be used as weapons of
war.
In the second round 2 to 1 was offered about Spring.
They made a good fight of it, but the coming Champion's
blows were better directed, and, in spite of his "lady
hands " and " dainty blows," to quote from a comic
song written by Mr. Poet Laureate Gregson after the
fight, Stringer got the worst of it round after round.
In the fifth the betting was 3 to 1 against him, although
he fought with the greatest determination.
We will quote the final round from one of the reports :
" Twenty-ninth and last. Soriug. acting on a hint from
TOh SPUING AND NED PAIttTER, i$18. 61
Tom Owen, had now evidently made up bis mind to
bring matters to a conclusion. Stringer \vas by this
time completely blind of one eye, and could see but
dimly with the other, and had the signs of almost com-
plete exhaustion. Tom, having dallied a little with
spurring, rushed forward and landed a succession of
blows on Stringer's face, until at last he wound up with
one tremendous hit between the eyes, which sent the
Yorkshireman fainting to the ground. When time was
called he was ttill in a state of stupor, and Spring was
declared the winner of his first fight in the London Ring."
The criticism upon the style, coolness, grace, and
determination of the young pugilist was most favour-
able, and when Tom Cribb learned how he had acquitted
himself he was greatly elated, and declared that he
would before long become Champion of England. How
truly prophetic were Tom's words we shall relate in future
chapters. Spring, by this victory, was certainly a made
man, and now had no lack of patrons.
CHAPTER IV.
ROYALTY AND ROMANCE AT BLACKHEATH. THE ARCTIC EX-
PEDITION. STRANGE INCIDENT OF THE QUARREL BE-
TWEEN TOM SPRING AND NED PAINTER. 3HEIR FIRST
GREAT BATTLE.
AFTER Spring's battle with Stringer he was so elated
that he felt nothing short of the Champion's belt would
satisfy his ambition, and he was all anxiety to get
matched. One man on whom he fixed his atten-
tion was Ned Painter, who had had considerable ex-
perience in the ring, for he had beaten Coyne, Alexander,
and the celebrated Sambo Sutton, although lie had been
defeated by such old warriors as Tom Oliver and Jack
Shaw, whilst Sutton had defeated him once. Yet it
must be admitted that with such battles Ned'* experience
62 TOM SPRING AND NED PAINTER, 1818.
had been great, and when Spring spoke to Tom Cribb
about challenging Painter, the Champion opened his
eyes. Not that lie tbought his protcye unequal to the
task, but he considered, whilst admiring Tom's ambition
and confidence, it would be advisable for him to have a
little more experience before tackling a man like Painter,
who had gone through the mill, and knew as much of
ring-craft as most of the pugilists of the day.
However, accident favoured the aspiring young pugi-
list, and this is how it came about. In the month of
March, 1818, London was excited, for at Deptford had
been fitted out three ships forming one of those Arctic
expeditions which have furnished the brightest pages in
the brilliant and voluminous annals of our heroic naval
history. They were the Esquimaux, Captain Ross ; the
Arctic, Captain Becker ; and the North Pole, Captain
Farmer. These were the ships, as one writer puts it,
which " were about to set out on the ever-entrancing
enterprise of exploring the mythic regions of the Pole,
amid the mysterious continent of eternal ice."
Among the crew of the Esquimaux was a young fellow
named John Winter, and our readers will readily guess
that he must have been a relation of Tom Spring's, when
we inform them that he came from Fownhope, in Here-
fordshire. He was a younger brother. Now on the
occasion of the departure of the vessels referred to above,
there was to be held at Blackheath a gigantic fair. On
the 27th of the month, Prince George, Regent, was to
dine aboard the Esquimaux, and afterwards pay a visit
to Blackheath. This part of the programme having
been arranged, Lord Yarmouth (as will be remembered,
a great patron of pugilism), knowing the Prince's
psncltant for the Fancy, consulted his Royal Highness as
to providing a display of sparring by the best men of
the day. George was delighted at the suggestion.
Accordingly a meeting was held at the Castle, in
Holborn, then kept by Tom Belcher, successor to Bob
Gregson, where a number of aristocratic patrons of
pugilism and the leading men of the King met and
arranged for a first-class entertainment. Philip Astley,
the founder of the circus and theatre that was recently
standing in the Westminster Bridge Road, was entrusted
with the fitting up of a colossal tent, in which boxes
were to be erected, and the interior to be decorated in a
most elaborate manner.
The day at length arrived. We will quote from one
description before us :" Long before three the hour
appointed for the banquet Deptford was in a state of
almost painful expectancy. The little town was bedizened
\vith the flags of fifty nations, everv cuny craft on the
TOM SPRING AND NED l>AINTIt, 181S. 6iJ
river was gay with bunting, business was suspended,
except the public-houses, and they were flaming with loyal
devices, and reeking witla hot punch. Equality was the
order of the day, and citizen elbowed countryman. The
luss that loves a sailor was, if anything, more con-
spicuous than usual, the brilliancy of their plumage
lending to those birds of passage and of Paradise a
plumpness always pleasant to a seaman's eyes. On
board^the Esquimaux all was bustle and excitement ; but
itcoufd be seen at a glance that the perfect order, which
has always been a characteristic of the service, was
disturbed. His Royal Highness was unusually punctual,
and was accompanied by a very distinguished suite
Lord Castlereagh, fresh from his labours at Vienna;
Lord Yarmouth, who was the best-dressed man of the
party; Mr. Grevillo, with his easy smile and not un-
frequent sneer; besides a number of military men,
who were now enjoying a well-earned vacation after the
prolonged campaigns in Belgium and France. The
dinner was sumptuous, the wines were of the finest cm,
the speeches in honour of the expedition to the point,
and the toasts drunk heartily."
The scene on Blackheath as the hour approached for
the Prince Regent to make his appearance, which wai
seven o'clock, is described as wonderful. The whole place
was ablaze with naphtha lamps and Chinese lanterns.
The din from the beating of drums at the various shows,
the numerous bands playing, and the firing in the
shooting galleries was deafening, whilst the shouts and
laughter of tiie great crowd made the place a perfect
pandemonium.
The tent that Mr. Astley had erected was capable of
holding about a thousand people. The royal box
had been erected at one end, whilst all around
were others all covered with crimson cloth, and
dazzling with gold and lacquer. In the centre
was erected a platform for the competitors, whilst
surrounding it was the multitude, consisting of every
class, packed together like sardines in a box. At length
there was a stir in the royal box, the Prince and his
^suite entered, and, after bowing to the cheering crowd,
took their seats and the performance began. It is not
our intention to describe it here ; suffice it to say that it
was excellent. Harry Harmer sparred with Tom Oliver,
Jack Randall with Jack Scroggins, Aby Belasco with
.Dan M'Carthy, and the Champion put on the gloves
with Ben Burn, one of the prettiest sparrers of the
period. That the Prince enjoyed the show was evident
f romhis repeated applause. At length he had had sufficient
and retired, when the tent began to clear. No sooner,
64 TOM SPRING AND NED PAINTER, 181?.
however, had his Koyal Highness left than on one side
of the ring there was a terrific disturbance amongst some
of the man-o'-war crews, for, strange as it may appear,
there was a bitter jealousy amongst the three crews of tho
ships that were about to start on the expedition.
Now to chronicle a most curious coincidence. Ned
Painter, like Tom Spring, had a nephew named JOG
Heap, who was mailing on the North Pole. He was
the son of Ned's sister, and a ne'er-do-well, who had
left a good situation in the brewing business to go to
sea. The melee, to which we have just referred, happened
to arise from a collision between some of the crew of
the North Pole and those of the Esquimaux, and Heap and
Winter got at it hammer and tongs. Ned Painter, who
was standing near, and who had been hobnobbing with his
nephew, immediately stepped in between the two sailor
boys with, no doubt, the best intention, to part them,
as he didn't care for his relation to rejoin the ship with
a bruised and bleeding face. We presume, however, that
young Winter objected to this interference, and, not
knowing Painter, turned upon him. Anyhow, we have
it on the best authority that Ned forcibly separated them,
and gave Winter a back-hander on the cheek. To the
astonishment of Tom Spring (who at that moment came
up and saw what had happened), he recognised his young
brother, who had been away from home somewhile, no-
body knew where. In an instant Tom's blood was up,
and he was about to turn on Painter then and there,
but Tom Oliver and Ben Burn pulled him aside. " By
G , you'll pay me for this," said Spring, and
he left with his brother to enjoy a few hours with the
lad, whose spirit, so much like his own, he must have
admired. We can, in the mind's eye, see the two march-
ing together through the fair, enjoying what was to be,
perhaps, the last conversation they were ever to hold,
for Jack Winter was determined at all costs to go with
the expedition.
But the next day Spring had not forgotten the blow
struck by Ned Painter, so early in the day he went to
the King's Arms and saw the landlord and Champion
upon this matter. He declared that his opportunity had
now come, and that he was certain he could thrash
Painter, mentioning that he could find forty guineas to
stake. Again Cribb objected to his protege fighting for
MO small a sum, and declared that it must be a hundred
guineas or nothing, at the same time telling Tom that
he himself would find the other sixty. So the challenge
was written and sent down by hand to the Castle, in
Holborn, the house of Tom Belcher, which Painter most
frequented, The latter did not come in until the even--
.v/'/.'/JY'/ .-LY/> A'A"^ I'AINTEII, ItSlS. 65
ing, however. In the meanwhile Harry Harraer called
and told Belcher all about what lie had heard at the
Kind's Arms, for they made it no secret there. The
landlord of the Castle" winked and declared that it was
all bunkum, for he never believed that Spring could hold
the slightest chance against a man like Ned Painter,
lie asked Harmer, who was the "mug" who had put
the money down. The latter told him Mr. Thomas
Cribh, which, we should imagine, somewhat altered Tom
Belcher's tone.
Anyway, when Ned Painter arrived the three put
NED PAINTER.
Iheir heads together; and Ned, being quite willing to
take up the gauntlet, and Belcher to find one fifty and
Harmer the other, the challenge was accepted and a
meeting arranged to take place at the Hole in the Wall
Tavern, Chancery Lane, on the following Thursday.
There was a deal of discussion about where and wheu
;he fight should take place ; but it was at length decided
ihat the date should be the 1st of April, and the locale
Mickleham Downs. This gave no time for training, as
ihe eventful day was distant but a week. But both
aien were fairly fit for the fray.
66 TOM SPRING AND NED PAINTER, 1818.
We cannot find space to give a list of th9 fashionable
sportsmen of the time who were present. Their
names have frequently appeared upon these pages,
as also has the journey down on such occasions.
Needless to say, the light created the greatest interest
in all classes of society, and the muster on the
common was one of the largest that had been for
a long period. Conspicuous amongst those assembled
were the officers attached to the Arctic Expedition, for
they were not due to sail until the second week in April,
the ships not having been victualled. The prints of the
period state that there, were more than 20,000 people.
Mr. John Gully was selected as referee, Tom Cribb
and Ned Burns were second and bottle-holder for Tom
Spring; whilst Tom Belcher and Harry Harmer did the
amiable for Ned Painter. Ned's colours were the Bristol
" yellowman," two of which he had tied round his waist.
Spring and his friends sported the usual red and black
spots. It is stated that Mendoza, the ex-Champion,
went round with Painter, and he must have sold hun-
dreds, the price being a guinea if a winner, 5s. a loser,
There was no time lost in preparation. Spring was first
in the ring, and was well received. Pie had to wait
quite five minutes before his opponent entered an
appearance, the cause being that his fighting clothes
had been left behind in the carriage, so he had to appear
in his ordinary nankeen breeches. " Time " was called,
and the men immediately began to spar, when a
curious and unusual incident happened. There was a
loud roar from the mob, and cries of " Shake hands !''
" Shake hands !" Painter at once put down his arms
and turned to Mr. Gully, saying " I beg your pardon,
sir, "took Spring's proffered hand and shook it heartily.
The crowd cheered and applauded vociferously as Spring
exclaimed, " Now then, Ned !"
They then put themselves into attitude, and the
battle, which was to make or mar the good fortune of
the future Champion, commenced.
Ned Painter was evidently the more popular man of
the pair, and the betting was considerably in his favour,
for, comparatively, Ned was an old hand, Tom Spring
having his laurels yet to win. There was a deal of time
cut to waste in cautious sparring, for Spring evidently
desired to feel his way, and Painter hud no
desire to lead off until he had reckoned his
man up. At length, Ned let go, but was
short, and Tom prettily countered upon the
nasal organ. It was only a tap, but it set Painter
on the move, and he went at it in a very brisk
manner. Fast and furious were the blows delivered,
TOM SPUING AND NED PAINTER, 1818. 67
and those who had shown impatience at the long spar-
ring bout at the start had no cause to complain. With
marvellous rapidity Spring put in blow after blow, to
the evident astonishment of Painter and his friends, and
Ned finished the first round by falling from a clean
knock-down blow, which brought his head in contact
with one of the stakes and very nearly settled the
contest in the first round. Harry Ilarmer, Ned's second,
had no little difficulty in getting him round, and thus
early in the battle the brandy bottle was brought into
requisition.
Aa Painter came up for the second round it was
evident that' there was something very much amiss with
him, and he staggered all over the ring, but like a
good general that he was, he forghfc on the defensive,
and steadied himself again. Spun,,' took the initiative,
however, and sent Painter to grass for the second time.
It was palpable to all present that Painter had caught
a tartar, and when in the sixth round Tom cleverly
avoided and lurched his left full upon Ned's nose, the
blood gushed out, and Spring claimed the first event, a
roar of excitement went up, and the old ring-goers knew
that a marvel had been unearthed.
So fiercely did they do battle that before the tenth
round both showed symptoms of fatigue, and as they
finished the eighth round the betting was 2 to 1 on
Spring. It will be needless for us to follow the
whole of the thirty-one rounds which ware fought,
but we may be satisfied by quoting a few
lines from a report that appeared at the time :
"It was now pretty clear that Spring had only to go in
and win. Cribb, in a loud voice said, ' Now Tom, finish
it up,' and the greater part of the crowd who had come
to the conclusion that poor Ned Painter had sufficiently
shown his thorough bottom, began to cry out ' Take
him away.' But Painter would come up again.
It was, though, with a very tottering gait, and
as he rushed forward, Spring was there to meeb
him, stepping back a pace or two, he hit Ned such
a severe blow at the base of the throat that sent him
spinning to the ground, and the fight was over, whilst
Tom Spring became the hero of the hour."
That Ned Painter was amiss there could be little
doubt, and so his friends thought, for they were by no
means satisfied, and before the men left the ring another
battle was proposed, many of Ned's old friends offering to
find the money there and then. But of that and how far
tliey were right in reposing such confidence in the more
experienced gladiator we must leave for another
chapter.
63 TO 31 SPUING AND NED PAINTER, ISIS.
CHAPTER
TOM SPRING. 1JIS SECOND FIGHT WITH NED PAINTER, AND HIS
DESPERATE BATTLE WITH JACK CARTER. A BRILLIANT
ASSEMBLAGE ON CKAWLEY COMMON.
AFTER the defeat of Ned Painter by Tom Spring,
described in our previous chapter, that worthy deter-
mined to give up pugilism as a profession. Indeed,
he had, after his fight with Button, which took
place immediately before the battle referred to,
become engaged to the daughter of a Quaker, well
known in Norwich. The wish of the old man was that
Ned should, if he married his daughter, bid farewell to
the King. This Painter consented to, and the marriage
was arranged to take place, everything being settled for
him to go into business as a publican at the Anchor,
then a well-known hostelry in the Norfolk capital. In the
meanwhile, however, articles appeared both in the
Weekly Dispntcli and the Morning Herald, suggesting that
the battle with Spring was a " cross," and that Ned had
sold his backers. This was a vile calumny, said to have
emanated from no less a person than Lord Derby, who
had backed Painter very heavily, and, indeed, one of
those articles, it was alleged, came from the nobleman's
own pen.
Ned Painter at once threw up the pub. and
the girl, and, boiling over with rage, came to
London. The first place he went to was Tom Cribb's,
in the hope that he might meet Spring and challenge
.iim there and then as to whether he had any share in
setting this atrocious lie on foot. One chronicler
tells us that, when the men met, Tom Spring's first
remark was, " Ned, my boy, I'm glad to see you've come
up to defend yourself from the d d vermin who are
attacking you." Cribb himself was equally warm in
his reception of Painter, and declared that if he could
only discover the scoundrel who had thus attempted to
throw discredit on the whole profession by maligning
TOM KL'JilNH AND NED 2'AINTEJf, 1818. 09
two of its most noted members, he would chastise
them at all risks, no matter who they were. Captain
Barclay, Jackson, John Gully, and all the lights and
patrons of the King were unanimous in the opinion that
the best way to prove that no underhand business had
taken place would be for the men to meet again. This
Painter agreed to, upon one condition, and that was for
them to fight for the nominal sum of 50 a-side the
men to find their own money, and not to have a single
guinea put up by the backers.
And so it was agreed that they should meet on August 7,
1818. Spring went to Margate to train, and Painter
returned to Norwich, and at once set up a sparring exhi-
bition, which became one of the most popular resorts of
the town, much to tha disgust of the Quaker and man
of peace who was to have been his father-in-law.
It is not our intention to follow out the details of this,
the second battle between these two heroes, who were
undoubtedly the best men of their day. Space will not
permit, for there are many matters to write about in
connection with the rise of Thomas Spring to the
honours of the Championship. We have here to chronicle
the fact that Painter vindicated his character by defeat-
ing his opponent ; and once more the unanswerable
question was constantly asked, " Who is to wear the
Belt?"
They fought in a field between Kingston and Thames
Ditton. The weather was lovely and the attendance
great, many making it an aquatic trip, whilst those who
drove down by road numbered amongst them the elite
of the sporting world. Here is a description of the last
round, which must suffice, for we have to push on with
our account of Tom Spring's other engagements.
"After fighting desperately until the forty-second round,
the battle was altogether in Painter's hands, and nothing
but Spring's great strength and pluck could have enabled
him to face his man so often. He was for ten rounds
completely done, and was knocked about as easily as if
he were a child. He was satisfied that he could not win,
but so dogged was his resolution that he could not be
persuaded to strike his colours as long as he could
struggle to his legs. He was punished severely. At
length exhausted nature gave in, and in one hour and
four minutes he was knocked out of time, and " Daddy "
Cribb threw up the sponge."
It was a brilliant victory, and Ned Painter had
vindicated his character. That he would have had his
name enrolled upon our list of Champions is certain had
he followed up the profession. As soon, however, as he
had beaten Tom Spring he declared his intention of
70 TOM SPRING AND NED PA INT EX, 1818.
bidding farewell to the Ring, and returned to Norwich,
where he made it up with his ladylove, obtained the
forgiveness of the old man, and settled down after his
marriage, at the Anchor Inn, Lobster Lane. We may
not have occasion to deal with Ned Painter again, so it
will be as well to state here that he did not keep his
promise, for he met, after great 'provocation, his old
opponent, Tom Oliver, whom he defeated for 100 a-side
on July 17, 1820, when he finally retired. He died at
Norwich thirty-three years afterwards, much respected,
and his name will be always linked with that of Spring's,
for had he but thrown his heart and soul into pugilism,
he certainly would have taken that Champion's place.
But to return to Tom Spring, successor to the great
Tom Cribb. After his defeat which, by the bye, was to
be his first and last he was looked down upon by many
and considered an overrated man. There was one,
however, who stood staunchly by him, and that was
the Champion himself. Now old Tom had held the belt
since 1800, and the period to which we have brought
our readers is 1819, consequently he had been Cham-
pion for ten years. There were many young aspiring
pugilists who considered that Cribb should retire, for
he made it next to impossible for a match to be made with
him, as he refused to fight anybody for less than 1,000,
which amount not one man could find, especially
against such as the redoubtable Thomas. So he
enjoyed the title and the belt year after year, without
having to do battle to hold it. Undoubtedly this was
a very unsatisfactory state of affairs, for the Champion
was close on forty years of age, and had become a cor-
pulent, prosperous Boniface, having sold the King's
Arms and removed to a much better house, the Union
Arms, in Panton Street, W., where he entertained all
the most aristocratic sports of the period. Besides his
want of condition, too, Tom was known to have
periodical twinges of gout, and altogether was really
physically incapable to enter the Ring.
Consequently many looked upon him as the ex-
Champion, and whatever young pugilist could gain the
top of the tree (leaving Cribb out of the question)
would be entitled to be recognised as Champion.
Amongst those who classed themselves as candidates were
Bill Neat, who had defeated Oliver; " Gas " Hickman,
who had defeated Peter Crawley ; and Jack Carter, who
was recognised as one of the cleverest and moat success-
ful pugilists of the day. It was to the latter all eyes
were turned to take the place of the old Champion,
especially after Tom Spring's disappointment. Cer-
tainly, Car)' >r had a better record than anybody then
TOM SPUING AND JACK CARTER, 1810. 71
before the public qualified for Championship honours,
it will be well, then, to give an outline of his career.
He was born in 1789, consequently was six years older
Ilian Tom Spring. Comingto London from Manchester,
he attracted the attention of our old friecd, Bob Gregson,
JACK CARTER
who was then living at the Castle, in Holborn. Carter
was taken in hand by that worthy, and under his patron-
age made his debut at the Fives Court. Having there
made himself conspicuous by defeating an Irishman
72 TOM SPRING AND JAOK CARTER, 1819.
named Flaherty, he was soon able to get a good engage-
ment in the shape of a match with that tine fighter,
Jack Power, who, but for his dissipated habits, would
undoubtedly have risen high in his profession. Carter
was defeated by Power, and again, in the following year,
fell beneath the powerful arm of the great Molyneux.
But after these two defeats his luck changed, and
Master Carter carried allbefore him. Curiously enough,
his antagonists in numerous cases were black men.
Stevenson, the well-known dusky pugilist, met him
first, and in something like forty-four minutes Carter
compelled him to cry " enough." This was in the
February of 1810, and in the April of the same year
Jack was opposed by Robinson, another black, whom he
defeated in twelve rounds, which lasted only eighteen
minutes. Then followed his most important conquest.
This was his battle at Gretna Green with Tom Oliver,
when Juck Carter astonished everybody by winning, for
Oliver had never been beaten, and had defeated such
famous men as George Cooper and Ned Painter.
Little wonder, then, the Fancy looked upon him as
Cribb's successor. Anyhow, Master Jack thought so
himself, for the whole sporting world was astonished one
morning when they took up their Weekly Dispatch,
Carter, who spent most of his time giving sparring
exhibitions around the country, had induced Dan
Donnelly to come over from Ireland and join him, and
publicly announced that " Carter, the Champion of
England, and Donnelly, the Champion of Ireland,"
would favour the multitude with a display of the art of
self-defence. When people read this in the above paper
they asked themselves, What will Cribbsay to this?
The old Champion said very little when asked what
he was going to do about such a statement. He replied
that they would see when Carter came to London. So
the arrival of the self - termed Champion and the
celebrated Irishman was looked forward to with
interest. At length an announcement appeared, setting
forth that on the evening of February 14, 1819, the
two would give an exhibition at the Mirror Theatre,
Catherine Street, Strand. It was to be an important
night, for, besides the appearance of the strangers, Dan
Donnelly, Jack Kandall, and Jack Martin were to give a
taste of their qualities. Tom Oliver intended challeng-
ing the Irish Champion, and some other business was
to be transacted which would influence the future for-
tunes of the Ring.
To the astonishment of many and the amusement of
all, Paddington Jones, who was officiating as master of
the ceremonies on the memorable evening at the Mirror,
TOM SPUING AND JACK CARTER, 1819. 73
introduced Jack Carter as the " Real self-elected Cham-
pion of England." Carter, though, did not look over-
pleased, and still less so when a yell announced the arrival
of Tom Cribb, who, seeing Jack Carter upon the plat-
form ready to box with Bob Gregsou, clambered on to
the stage and said, according to a report before us,
" Come on, Jack, best man win ; may the devil take
the hiudermost." Then the stalwart landlord of the
Union Arms proceeded to don the gloves, and to the joy
of those assembled held his own with the man who was
in perfect training. Of course it was only a short bout,
for Cribb's wind was none too good, and he carried at
least four stone of beef too much.
At the end of the business there was a hush, for
it was observed that the Champion was about to make a
speech. He, in a very good-humoured manner, told
how Mr. Carter had assumed the high privilege of
styling himself the Champion of England. He now
begged to ask his rival by what right he had performed
this act of self-consecration. Carter looked somewhat
confused at firat, but being an old showman soon
regained his coolness, and in a neat little speech justi-
fied what he had done.
"First," he said, "I have several times during the
past two years issued a challenge to all England, and no
one has hitherto come forward to take it up. Next I
was informed on credible authority that Oliver had
challenged Cribb, and that the Champion had declined
to meet him. Now I have beaten Oliver, and having
thus overcome whom the Champion was afraid to meet, I
consider myself justified in claiming tho Championship."
" Afraid to meet !" shouted Tom Cribb. " I was never
afraid to meet any man breathing." He then went on
to explain that the challenge he received from Oliver
was a mere flash in the pan an affair of two days'
notice, and he asked the public present if he was bound
to take up a challenge made in such haphazard fashion.
" However," went on the veteran, " I have no wish to
take from Mr. Carter his laurels. I don't think he could
afford to fight for my figure, and besides I want to give a
chance to the younger men. You all know," he continued,
" I've a young and promising boy, and I think he is
quite capable of keeping up the reputation of his dad."
At this point Cribb beckoned to a stalwart, ruddy-faced
man, and Tom Spring stepped upon the stage, when
Carter walked across and shook him heartily by the
hand, amidst much cheering, and declared that he should
be quite happy to fight so honourable an opponent.
So that's how the match was made, and Cribb must
have have had still great confidence in his protege to
74 TOM SPPJXG AND JACK CARTED, 1819.
nominate him in such a manner. A meeting took place
a few days after the exhibitition at the theatre in
Catherine Street, at which it was arranged that the
tight should take place on the 4th of May, 1819, on the
Fame day as the coming big battle between Randall and
Martin, and that the stakes should be 150 a-side.
Betting was two to one on Carter. Of course, the great
attraction of the day was the battle between the first
brace of pugilists, and it is stated that no less then
25,000 were on the Crawley Downs.
According to one account, the influx towards the neigh-
bourhood was such as annually descends on the Epsom
district on the Derby day. Large numbers of the
humbler classes of pugilists had to walk the thirty odd
miles. The next scale in the social rank, i.e., the
costers, went down blessed with a cart and a "moke."
Those whose means enabled them to do things in a more
leisurely and comfortable fashion went down tha night
before, and there was not an inn in Godstone, Reigate,
Redbill, or any of the surrounding towns that was not
crowded to suffocation. The weather was delightful,
and the nobility included the Archduke Maximilian of
Austria, who was on a visit to the Prince Regent, and
who was entrusted to the care of the Marquis of Wor-
cester, Prince George being laid up with gout ; there
was Prince Taxis and Thun, who came with Earl
Cassilis; the Marquis de la Tour Massbourg; the
French Ambassador, Lord Bessborough, the Duke of
Grafton, Earl of Donoughmore, Sir R. Wilson, and any
number of Lords and Commoners. There was the Hon.
George Lamb, M.P., who had just been returned for
Westminster, against John Cane Hobhouse, and Radical-
ism generally, after a furious poll extending over sixteen
days ! Only fancy an election lasting such a time now-
adays!
About one hundred yards from the outside ring the
coaches, drags, waggons, gigs, carts, and Billingsgate
"broughams," and various other forms of conveyance
were ranged ; and when day dawned Crawley Downs
was a sort of Greenwich Fair on the opening day.
Jack Randall and Jack Martin were, as we have
said, the luminaries on this occasion, and a desperate
battle resulted in victory for the former. Then came the
battle between our two heroes, which there is no necessity
to give in detail. Certain ifc was Spring had im-
proved in a marvellous way, for although Jack Carter
fought in a most stubborn and desperate manner, Tom
Cribb's pupil displayed the greater amount of science,
and his hitting was tremendous. In the seventieth
round apparently the fight was all over. Carter was so
TOX SPUING AND BEN BURN, 1819. 75
weak that when Spring got him to the ropes he actually
was unable to defend himself; in the next bout Carter
fell senseless, and the sponge was thrown up.
This brought Tom Spring one nearer the coveted
title, and, of course, put Jack Carter out of court alto-
gether, and his after- career was one long series of dis-
astrous defeats, whilst his opponent made the most
rapid progress.
But of Tom Spring's progress, whilst meeting some
of the best men of the time, and his rapid rise to Cham-
pionship honours, we must leave to future chapters.
CFIAPTER XI.
BIl>3 FOR THE BELT. TOM SPRING'S BATTLES WITH BEN AND
BJB BURN. THE CASTLE, HOLBORN, IN ITS PALMY AYS.
AFTER Spring's defeat of Carter he was sadly in
want of work, so that he might properly qualify him-
self for Championship honours. There were only three
other men who were likely to try conclusions with Tom,
and they were Bill Neat, of Bristol, the veteran Tom
Oliver, and Tom Shelton, although there were two others
whose performances, in our opinion, qualified them
more than all the others to make a bid for the highest
position, and they were Ned Turner and Jack Bandall. Yet
the last two belonged to the middle-weight division,
and it was not until the appearance of Tom Sayers,
many years after the period of which we are writing,
that any but the heavies dreamed of ranking as
Champions. The high post was considered to be an
appendage only of men of tall stature and heavy weight,
and to the generation which knew Kandall and Turner
the idea of their attempting to be Champions would have
appeared so presumptuous and ridiculous that we doubt
whether they would have found backers.
Besides Tom Cribb, as our readers are aware, had
made up his mind that Spring should be bis successor
6
76 TOM SPRING AND BEN BURN, 1820.
whenever he should retire. Just about this time Neat
had actually made a match with Cribb, but, after putting
down 20, had forfeited. As a consolation to the
Champion, it was therefore decided that a dinner
should be got up by a few friends.
This was done, and at the Union Arms quite a number
of swells, with Lord Yarmouth in the chair, sat down
with the leading pugilists of the day. In response to
the drinking of his health after dinner, the Champion
made a speech of some length. He began by scornfully
denouncing the manner in which Neat had played fast
and loose with him in the question of the Championship.
He pointed out how the Bristolian had for months been
bragging about the country that he was by far the best
man in England; and now, when the opportunity
offered, refused to put his claim to the test. Then he
went on to speak of Mr. Jack Carter, and great was tho
laughter as he described how that hapless fellow had
eoon yielded before the arm of Spring. This got him
to what was the most interesting feature in his speech.
He said, speaking in a cloud of tobacco smoke, and
amid uproarious clattering of glasses, stamping of feet,
and friendly cries of " No, no," that he now wished to
cease to be Champion. It was, he remarked, nearly
eight years since he had last taken off his shirt to fight
in the ring, and that time was too long gone to hold the
office without putting up his naked "forks" again. It
rejoiced him, he added, that he would have a worthy
successor ; and when he reached this point he put his
hand on the shoulder of Tom Spring, whom he had
taken care to place beside him. He recalled the fact
that Carter had assumed the title of Champion, and
that the Lancashire prize-fighter had been defeated by
Spring, and, by way of giving a clincher to the business,
he announced his readiness to back Spring himself for
100 fgainst any man in England, no matter who he
was or where he came from.
Tom Shelton, who was present, jumped up and stated
that he was quite ready to fight Tom Spring, or any
other man, for the Championship, but Tom Belcher
interrupted, and declared that if anybody had preference
it was Tom Oliver, who, like Spring, had fought Ned
Painter and been victorious over, and been beaten
by that worthy. Then quite a long argument ensued,
nothing being definitely settled that niht.
However, the ball had been set rolling, and Oliver
was delighted wish the prospect of having ago at the
coveted title, but he could find nobody to cover Cribb's
money. Shelton was more fortunate, for Lord George
Cavendish volunteered to supply the hundred guineas,
TOM SPUING AND BEN BURN, 1820. 77
and the match was made, the first 10 being put down
on both sides with Ben Burn, at the Rising Sun, in
Windmill Street. Then, unfortunately, Shelton met
with an accident. Coming home one night the worse
for liquor he stumbled over the threshold of his door,
fell, and broke his arm and injured his ribs. So serious
was this that he had to forfeit.
Spring no doubt believed the time had come when he
might assume the title of Champion. Many of the
Fancy thought otherwise, though, and a deal of bitter-
ness of feeling was displayed. Button (the black) declarfd
that he was a. better man than Spring, and had actually
jumped into the ring when Martin and Turner fought,
and challenged Spring to fight then and there for love.
Of course Tom would do nothing of the kind, bat he
gave the Black to understand that he was quite ready to
meet him in the proper manner for a respectable sum.
This Sutton could not do, so Tom Spring continued to
remain without an opponent.
One night, on the 18th of December, 1820, Spring and
a few friends called upon Ben Burn, at the Rising Sun,
to receive the money forfeited by Shelton. Now Ben, a
great raw-boned Yorkshireman, had been drinking
heavily, and Jjof all the men in the profession there
was none he had a greater jealousy of than Spring,
who came to get money from him. Consequently it
Jittle breezy conversation arose between them, and
Burn used some remarkably strong language. Tom
Spring, who was always gentlemanly, took the matter
coolly, saying that if Mr. Burn d'esired to pick a
quarrel with him, he was quite willing to give him tha
chance. Burn replied that he knew how mighty polite
Mr. Spring was, but he didn't mean to be made a fool
of like Oliver and Sutton, adding, " D your eyes,
if you really have the spunk to light me, come into the
back parlour, and we'll have it out now." Spring
politely declined, except under regular conditions and
proper circumstances. As we have said, this little scene
took place on December 18, and it was decided to light
out this impromptu battle at Wimbledon on the 21st.
Short as the notice was, it soon got buzzed about, und
excited the greatest interest, on account of Spring's pre-
tentions to the Championship. Mr. Jackson was ap-
pointed referee, and there was a very large attendance. It
is not our intention to describe the somewhat uninterest-
ing battle, resulting in a victory for Spring, but a few
words about Ben Burn should find a place here. He was
bom in Yorkshire on the 16th September, 1785, and Spring
had the advantage of him in point of weight, for he could
never, when fit, put ia more than 12st. Ben's two first
78 TOM SPUING AND SEN BURN 1820.
appearances were very satisfactory, for he beat J.
Christie for 40 guineas, in forty minutes, at Highgate
Common, on the 1st of January, 1810, and polished off
Flannagan in the March of the same year, at the Old
Oak Common, when he pocketed 100 guineas. After this
his star of fortune was in the descendant. The first of
his series of defeats commenced hy falling to the power-
ful arm of Dan Dogherty, which was followed on by
Ben's defeat by Silverthorne, Palmer Jones, Tom Spring
(referred to above), and Tom Oliver later on. The only
other battle he had was with Giblets in a room in Bow
Street, a year after his turn-up with Tom Spring, whom
he defeated.
Ben Burn " Uncle Ben," as he was called in later
days when his nephew Jem came to London (and who
will in due course be introduced to our readers) was
known as a clever boxer at the Fives Court, but there
was a kind of suspicion that his courage was not
equal to his science. This idea, no doubt, was partly
grounded on the fact that Ben was then, and indeed
always was, given to bragging of what he could do in
the ring. He was no coward, though, as he proved in
his fight with Oliver, but at the same time he was no
glutton for punishment ; the moment he began to be hit
about he showed a disposition to " cut it." That he could
not stand the quick hitting of Spring's was certain, so
that worthy was left still upon another higher rung upon
the ladder leading him to the coveted title.
Six months after Spring's fight with Uncle Ben Burn,
the latter's nephew, Bob of that iik, threw down the
gauntlet to Cribb's protege. Bob Burn was smarting
under the defeat by Tom Shelton, and vexed at the
beating his uncle had received, so he thought he would
make a bid for victory over Spring, so that he might
stop that gentleman's career, which was so rapidly
approaching the portals of the Championship.
So let us to the Castle Tavern, where an appointment
had been made one evening in April for the men and
their friends to meet and make arrangements for the
battle to come off at an early date. The once popular
sporting house was at the very zenith of its fame, for
mine host was Tom Belcher at this period, and it was
under his regime that the house flourished at its best.
It will be remembered that big Bob Gregson, the
Lancastrian hero, the game opponent of John Gully,
Tom Cribb, and George Head, the latter never having
won a fight, but whose defeats were looked upon as more
creditable than most men's victories, took the premises
in Holborn, now known as the Napier, which he chris-
tened "Bob's Ohophouse." The place at once became
TOM SPRING AND HEN BURN, 1320. 79
a popular resort of the Fancy, and in the following year
its name was changed to the Castle Tavern (why it was
ever altered to its present title we never could under-
stand), under which name it became and long continued to
be the most famoussporting public in the three kingdoms.
Under Gregson's management, the Castle was the great
Lancashire house of the metropolis, to which all sports-
men from that county gravitated, as a matter of course,
the moment they set oot in London, and a fine sight it
BEN BURN.
must have been to see Bob, with his imposing figure
clad in the most fashionable attire, doing the honours of
host with the air of a well-bred gentleman. Still, in
spite of the good patronage Bob received from " the
swells," he did not succeed as a Boniface. He thought
more of verse making (being dubbed the " Poet Laureate
of the King") and good fellowship than looking after
business matters, for which he had no head. Besides
his good nature was taken great advantage of, and ha
80 TO 31 SPIiJXCr AND HEN XUN, 1820.
rarely refused a loan to a brother in distress. Anyhow,
in 1814, he found himself in His Majesty's Prison, the
Fleet, and the Castle was closed for six months. Then
Tom Belcher returned from his lucrative journey from
Ireland with a puree filled with no less than 2,000
guineas (that representing considerably more wealth
than it would to-day), and through the advice of Shelton
took the hostelry in Holborn.
Our chronicler, who knew the house at the time,
writes: " In the month of August, 1814, it was known
to all the sporting world that Tom Belcher hud taken
the Castle Tavern, Holborn, and that no pains or expense
would be spared to make it attractive to all classes.
The promises which Tom Belcher made to the public
were more than redeemed, and the gallant Boniface
found himself soon doing a roaring business. Hi8
aristocratic patrons literally mobbed the house the
bloods, the bucks, the men of ton, all the cream, in
fact, of sporting rank and fashion made the jolly tavern
in Holborn their headquarters. Yes, the palmy days of
the Castle were those of Tom Belcher, In the snuggery
behind the bar the choicest spirits of the period gathered
of an evening.
"Persons of the highest consequence in the state
might be seen in Tom Belcher's parlour royal dukes
had condescended to visit it, whilst any night you might
find yourself hobnobbing with celebrities of all kinds
noble 'Corinthians' seeing life, M.P.'s eager to hear
the gossip of the racecourse and the ring, poets on the
lookout for heroes, country gentlemen up by coach,
artists for subjects, boxers for customers, and young
Templars and surgeons for fresh means of killing time.
Here Jack Emery, the inimitable comedian, sang his
comic eongs and told his side-splitting tales. Here too
came nightly Mr. James Scares, the founder of the famous
Daffy Club, which had its headquarters at the Castle,
and added a new feature of popularity to Tom's house.
The long gas-lit club room, with its gallery of sporting
pictures and portraits, was scarcely a less favourite spot
with the Fancy than the cosy parlour.
" The Daffy Club was the parent of innumerable
similar societies all over England, and a merrier crew
than gathered round that long table could not have been
found in any country in the world. When Pierce
Egan's, play Lifein London, was produced in 1822, one of
the most popular of its scenic effects was a fac-simile of
the coffee-room of the Castle, carefully painted by the
celebrated Tom Greenwood. As a caterer for the Fancy,
Tom Belcher was unrivalled. No man knew better than
mine boat ho-.v to keep the ball rolling. The Castle,
Holborn, uuder the regime of Thomas Belcher, was to
the sportsmen of the early portion of the ninteenth
century what the Mermaid was to the jovial poets of
Shakespeare's age, and, with a slight variation, we might
apostrophise it in the words of Keats :
Souls of sportsmen dead and gone,
What Elysium have ye known
Happy field or mossy cavern-
Choicer than the Castle Tavern?
And so Tom Spring, Tom Cribh, Ben Burn and his
nephew Bob met at the famous Holborn hostelry in
order to sign articles for the battle between the first and
last named professors of the art. Arrangements were
quickly completed, for Spring was one of the few
pugilists of that period who possessed a decent amount
of business-like capacity in settling the particulars of a
match. The Yorkshireman was allowed to have his
own way pretty much as he pleased, and over a bottle of
wine in the long room where the Daffy Club was held
everything was amicably settled. They agreed to fight
on May 16, 1820 on Epsom Downs, in the ring prepared
for Jack Hasher (alias Iron Face) and Charles Grantham
(alias Giblets). The stakes were to be 100, which had
been raised ; and the time that the battle was to take
place was to be an early hour to allow the Giblets-Rasher
fight plenty of time to follow. Larkin and Jack Randall
were to attend to Bob Burn, and Cribb and Shelton
would look after his distinguished antagonist.
It seems that Bob Burn was favourite, although why
we fail to understand, for he had only thrown his sixteen
stone of "summat," as he called it, against Shelton
twice, both times unsuccessfully ; whilst, as our readers
know, the princely Tom Spring had won five stubbornly
fought battles and lost but one. The reason that Bob
wfll fancied by a certain section was perhaps on account
of his brilliant display with the gloves against Larkin
but a few months before, and that Tom Spring was well
known to be a good deal off colour at that particular time,
The morning was bitterly cold for the time of year,
and the muster of spectators none too numerous. When
they entered the ring the Yorkshireman weighed 15at,
it was asserted, as against 16st when he fought Sheltou,
'but still was 251b heavier than Spring. He peeled
well, for one chronicler speaks of Bob in the highest
terms. He says " his condition was as fine as the
combination of art and nature could exhibit." Besides,
he had great confidence in himself, so Spring had no
infant to contend with.
Without going into every particular of the rounds as
recorded, it will be sufficient to say that in the firsl
82 TOM SPUING AND TOM OLIVE It, lt,81.
four, all of which were fiercely fought, Bob measured
his length upon the turf in every one, and of course the
odds were then hetted upon Spring. In the fifth he
again felled his man, and offers were made to bet that
Tom polished off Master Robert within half an hour.
Cribb's lad, however, as the fight progressed, became
very exhausted, and it was evident that he was in
shocking condition, for he panted, and once or twice
nearly., fell, knocked out ; yet he put in blows more
frequently and with greater force than his antagonist,
who, after the many falls he had received, had evidently
lost confidence.
As the fight progressed to the eighteenth round Bob
Burn became very shaky, and in that round, which waa the
last, he could scarcely stand. Spring could have slashed
him to earth had he chosen ; but he behaved mercif ullyby
catching him round the waist and throwing him lightly
to the ground. There he lay for a few seconds, and
then tried to rise ; but Jack "Randall, seeing his help-
less condition, said he should fight no more and skied
the sponge. The eighteen rounds had taken exactly thirty
minutes, and Tom Spring was one nearer the Cham-
pionship, this being his sixth victory.
CHAPTER XII,
+
EARLY CABEER OF TOM OLIVER. GEOUGE BORROWS 1 DES-
CRIPTION OF A PRIZE FIGHT. THE MATCH IS MADE BK-
1WEEN TOM SPRING AND TOM OLIVER. PUGILISTS AS
BODY GUARD TO KING GEORGE IV.
AND now we come to Tom Spring's fight with, in our
opinion, the best man he ever met throughout the whole
of his career. A man who, by falling beneath the superior
skill and activity of the coming Champion, proved
indisputably his qualities, and was as great a test as
it would be possible to put him to. Tom Oliver (in
later years known as the " Commissary of the Ring")
was one of the most conspicuous pugiliats of his time,
TOM SPRING AND TOM OLIVEU, 18H1. 83
and undoubtedly would have been Champion of England
had he been but a stone or two heavier. His battle with
Spring we shall presently relate. Before doing so we
feel it our duty to give a sketch of this fine fellow's life,
for it comes in such close contact with all the Champions,
from the time of Gully down to Tom King. What man,
like Oliver, could say that he had seen no less than
sixteen Champions of England take the title, and hob-
nob with them daily ? Few, indeed, we trow.
Tom Olivet was born in Buckinghamshire in the
year 1789. He seems as a young man to have had no
inclination for pugnacity, but lived a quiet, secluded life,
following the oldest and most peaceful avocation in the
world that of a gardener.
It is scarcely possible to conceive that a man who had
lived amongst the flowers and the fruit trees tended
the roses and the lilac, the violets and the pansies, the
orchids and the pelargoniums, who has trained the grape
vine, and cared for the peaches and nectarines has
looked to the apples, pears, strawberries, and raspberries
watched the growing of the peas, cabbages, and beans-
could have any idea of becoming a gladiator by profes-
sion.
But honest Tom was destined to leave the peaceful
quietude of the garden and orchard, and spend the
remainder of his life in the bustle and turmoil of town,
and amidst the howling and bloodshed of the Eing and
its followers. Such a change, however, was in store
for him. And this is how it happened. Tom had come
to London somewhere about the year 1810, and we
believe was engaged as a gardener at Battersea. On
the 18th of January, 1811, having heard of a prize-fight
coming off at Combe Warren, near Kiugston-on-Thames,
and having nothing better to do, Tom trudged over with
a pal to see the battle out of sheer curiosity, for he had
never witnessed anything of the kind before in his life.
The fight was a memorable one, and was long remem-
hered as one of the fiercest ever fought. The combatants
were Dan Dogherty and George Silverthorne. So bad
were both men at the finish that neither could stand ;
but the last-named was well looked after by his seconds
and sent up to the scratch staggering, whilst Dogherty
was almost carried to the scratch. Silverthorne had
just strength enough left to deliver one feeble blow, and
liia opponent went down like a lump of lead, and the
sponge was thrown up. There was, to the surprise ol
Tom Oliver, much cheering, and he was told that the
winner had to receive 100 guineas.
Tom Oliver viewed the matter in quite a differeni
ight, however. We are told that he turned round to
8-1 TOM SPRING AND TOM OLIVER, 1821.
friend and said, " Whoy, if that's what ye call proize-
nghtin', I'mdanged if I don't think as 'ow I could do a
bit in that loin meself." His friends laughed at his
audacity, and on the Saturday night, at the Jolly
Gardeners, in Battersea Fields," a strapping labourer,
who thought he could " scrap " a bit, ridiculed Oliver's
ideas to such an extent that the latter, one of the best-
tempered of men, lost control over himself, and chal-
lenged the joker to prove his words with blows. They
agreed to meet early the following morning close by,
and fight for half a sovereign a-side.
Oliver proved himself to" be a natural fighter, and
his antagonist had not the ghost of a chance with the
countryman. Tom had broken the spell of his peaceful
life. All the mad joy and ecstasy of battle was rioting
in his heart, and iie fought so fiercely and resolutely
that the other man stood no chance whatever against
him, and in less than half an hour was hit senseless.
Oliver's master, the market - gardener, was present,
and being a bit of a fancier himself, asked Tom if he
would like to become a bruiser. TheBucks man thought
of the 100 that had been gained by Silverthorne, and
without hesitation declared that nothing would suit him
better. Smithers, which was Tom's master's name, the
next day took young Oliver to Caleb Baldwin and George
Maddox, the two Westminster veterans. The first-named
eyed him up and down, and after admiring his fine,
alhletic figure, questioned him as to whether he would
like to go in for fighting. " Yes," said Tom, " I'll fight
anybody in Westminster, and run my chance of a
thrashing."
Caleb thought, after the exhibition of such confidence,
it was high time to give the youngster a lesson, so he
took him to the Duke's Head, in Peter Street, and there
in the big room put on the gloves with the ambitious
young aspirant. Baldwin was astounded at his quick-
ness and ability, and pronounced him a genuine natural
tighter. He was taken in hand at once, and sparred with
old Caleb or some accomplished professor every day,
making wonderful progress. Some time afterwards
young Tom was taken to the Fives Court, St. Martin's
Street, where Mendoza took his benefit, and to which we
have already referred in an earlier chapter. This was
on the 31st of October, 1811. The Black, Molyneux,
sparred with an Israelite, named Bitton, and made
it so warm for that worthy that he took the gloves cff
and refused to continue. Whereupon Molyneux, in bis
bumptious and offensive manner, offered to box any
man they could produce against him. Tom Oliver wag
there to spar with Jack Power, and waa awaiting his
TO 32 SPUING AND TOM OLIVER, 1821. 85
turn. On hearing the Black's challenge, however, to
the surprise of everybody he jumped upon the plat-
form and offered himself to Molyneux. The latter
turned upon him savagely, arid demanded, " Who de
debble are you, sah ? I nebber see you before. I don't
tight wid people I don't know, sah !" and thereupon
turned upon his heel. Oliver, though, stayed upon the
platform until Power joined him, and they had a regular
TOM OLIVEE.
good set-to, which astounded everybody present, and
jailed for cheers and applause for the young novice.
But Tom Oliver's first ring fight was with a man
named Kimber, who was a protege of Maddox, there
existing a friendly rivalry between the two veterans. It
took place upon Tothill Fields, the Royal Aquarium
now covering a part of the site of the old waste grounds
which looked like a colossal rubbish heap. The fight
took place upon one murky November morning, in the
SO TOM SPRING AND TOM OLIVER, 1821.
presence of a very low and mixed crowd of costers,
market-gardeners, professional thieves, and nondescript
loafers. Tom Oliver was as cool as the proverbial cucum-
ber, and never faltered once. One account describes
his appearance in the following glowing manner:
"Tom was now two-and-twenty years of age ; he stood
about five feet nine and a half inches, and weighed a trifle
more than twelve stone. His skin was white as a duchess',
his arms as corded as a blacksmith's a more beauti.
fully symmetrical frame and more splendidly developed
muscular limbs no one could wish to see. Indeed, Tom's
torso and arms served as models to many a sculptor and
painter in later days. His face was a singularly pleasing
and good-natured one." Kimber was a man of six feet,
a great hulking fellow, weighing some fourteen stone,
and had had many an impromptu fight, and was a most
formidable antagonist. Tom was too good for him, and
with his coolness and judgment hit him away every
time, until at last, after struggling gamely for five-and-
twenty minutes covered with blood and bruises a
ghastly spectacle scarcely recognisable by his oldest pals
reluctantly Kimber gave in, and Thomas Oliver, the
Battersea gardener, was hailed the winner of his first
battle in the Prize Ring, the herald of a long list of
brilliant victories to come.
We have no space to record them all here, but we may
find room for the list of battles he fought prior to that with
Tom Spring, which we shall presently briefly describe.
His second fight was with H. Lancaster, for 20 guineas
a-side, which he won in eighteen minutes, on June 2,
1812 ; the next was a victory over Ford for 25 guineas
a-side, at Greenford Common, in two hours and five
minutes, on October G, 1812; then followed his fight
with George Cooper, whom he defeated for 25 guineas
a-side, on May 15, 1813, at Moulsey Hurst, in seventeen
minutes, after fighting thirteen rounds ; he then beat
Ned Painter, for 50, at Shepperton Range, on May 17,
1814, in eight rounds, lasting twenty-six minutes. Then
came his first reverses. He was defeated by Jack Carter
and Bill Neat, but succeeded in defeating Kendrick in
the May of 1S19, on Epsom racecourse, fighting thirty
rounds in one hour and ten minutes. He was then
defeated by Donnelly, and afterwards beat Shelton for
100 guineas a-side, at Sawbridgeworth, on Jan. 13, 1820,
fighting thirty-nine rounds in fifty-one minutes.
Then came his great battle with Ned Painter, in which
the tables were reversed, Tom Oliver losing the fight. The
great George Borrows, in his wonderful book, " Laven-
gro," has described this contest, so Tom Oliver has the
honour of having one of his fights embalmed in English
TOJI SPUING AND TOM OLIVER, 1S21. 87
literature, for " Lavengro " is a book that will find
readers to the end of time.
George Borrows, the great gipsy traveller and scholar,
bad an intense affection for the good old English race
of bruisers, aud was an accomplished boxer himself.
This fight between Painter and Oliver, which he
witnessed when a youth, at Norwich, is put before us
with such powerful vigour and realism that we are sure
a quotation from this chapter in " Lavengro" will
embellish these pages, and not be out of place.
"I have known the time," he says, writing now some
fifty years ago, " when a pugilistic encounter between
two noted champions was almost considered in the light
of a national affair, when tens of thousands of indivi-
duals, high and low, meditated and brooded upon it,
the first thing in the morning and the last thing at
night, until the great event was decided. . . . Pugi-
lism was then at its height, and consequently near its
decline, for corruption had crept into the Riog. And
how many things, states, sects among the rest, owe
their decline to this cause? But what a bold and
vigorous aspect pugilism wore at that time! An! the
great battle was just then coming off. A day had been
decided upon, and the spot, a convenient distance from
the old town (Norwich), and to the old town were
now flocking the bruisers of England, men of tremen-
dous renown. Let no one sneer at the bruisers of
England what were the gladiators of Rome, or the
bull-fighters of Spain, in its palmiest days compared to
England's bruisers? Pity that ever corruption should
have crept in amongst them but of that I wish not to
talk ; let us still hope that a spark of the religion, of
which they were the priests, still lingers in the breasts
of Englishmen. There they come, the bruisers, far from
London, or from wherever else they might chance to be
at the time, to the great rendezvous in the old city ;
some came one way, some another; some of tip-top
reputation came with peers in their chariots, for glory
and fame are such fair things that even peers are
proud to have those invested therewith by their
sides ; others came in their own gigs, driving their
own bits of blood, and I heard one say, ' I have driven
through, at a heat, the whole one hundred and eleven
miles, and only stopped to bait twice.' Oh ! the blood
horses of Old England 1 but they, too, have had their
day, for everything beneath the sun there is a season
and a time. But the greater number come just as they
can contrive on the tops of coaches, for exampla, and
amongst these are fellows with dark, sallow faces and
sharp, shilling eyes ; and it is these that have planted
88 TOM SPRING AND TOM OLIVER, 1821.
rottenness in the core of pugilism, for they are Je^vs,
and, true to their kind, have only filthy lucre in view.
. . . . So the bruisers of England are come to be
present at the great fight speedily coming off ; there they
are met at a fitting rendezvous, where a retired coach-
man, with one leg, keeps an hotel and a bowling-green.
I think I now see them upon the bowling-green the
men of renown amidst hundreds of people of no renown
at all, who gaze upon them with timid wonder. Fame,
after all, is a glorious thing, although it lasts only for
a day.
" There's the Champion of England, and perhaps
the best man in England there he is with his huge,
massive figure and face wonderfully like that of a lion.
There is Belcher,, the younger, not the mighty one who
is gone to his peace, but Tom Belcher, the most scientific
pugilist that ever entered a ring, only wanting strength
to be I won't say what. He seems to walk before me
now as he did that evening with his white hat, white great-
coat, thin, genteel figure, springing step, and keen, deter-
mined eye. Cross him, what a contrast ! G rim, savage
Shelton, who has a civil word for nobody and a grim word
for anybody, one blow given with the proper play of his
athletic arms will unnerve a giant. Yonder individual,
who strolls about with his hands behind him, support-
ing his brown coat lappets, undersized, acd who looks
anything but what he is the king of the light-weights
so called Randall, the terrible Randall, who has Irish
blood in his veins not the better for that, nor the worse ;
and not far from him is his last antagonist, Ned
Turner, who, though beaten by him, still thinks him-
self as good a man in which he perhaps is right, for
it was a near thing and 'a better shentleman,' in
which he is quite right, for he is a Welshman. But
how shall I name them all ? There was bull-dog Hud-
son and fearless Scroggins, who beat the conqueror of
Sam, the Jew. There was black Richmond no, he was
not there ; but I knew him well ; he was the most
dangerous of blacks, with a broken thigh. There was
Purcell, who could never conquer till all seemed over
with him. There was what, shall I name the last ?
Aye, why not ? I believe that thou art the last of all
the strong family still above the sod, where mayest thou
long continue true piece of English stuff Tom of Bed-
ford, sharp as ' Winter,' kind as ' Spring.' Hail to
the Tom of Bedford, or by whatever name it may
please thee to be called ' Spring' or ' Summer !' Hail
to thee, six-feet Englishman with the brown eye,
worthy to have carried a six-foot bow at Flodden, where
England's yeomen triumphed over Scotland's King, his
TOM SPUING AND TOM OLIVEll, 1821. 89
clans and chivalry ! Hail to thec, last of England's
bruisers ; after all, the many victories which thou hast
achieved true English victories, unbought by yellow
gold need I recount them? Nay, nay ! They are already
well known to fame. Sufficient that Bristol's bufl
and Ireland's champion were vanquished by thee and one
mightier still gold itself thou didst overcome, for gold
itself strove in vain to deaden the power of thy arm,
and thus thoa didst proceed till men left off challenging
thee the unvanquishable, the incorruptible."
There, now, was the above not worth quoting? For
weird and vivid picturesqueness wo know nothing in
English literature to surpass George Borrows' chapter
f rom " Lavengro." Of the fight never mind. It was
the last Tom Oliver fought before meeting Tom Spring,
and was exceedingly short, only lasted for twelve rounds,
when Ned Painter was proclaimed the winner, Oliver
receiving a blow upon the neck. Some said that Tom had
sold the fight, but it was not true. There was an
enormous amount of money changed hands; there were
more than 20,000 people present, and every publican in
North Walsham and its vicinity sold out every drink on
that eventful day.
But let us return to the match between Oliver and
Spring.- We have already said enough about both men
for our readers to understand that, whilst the first-
named was approaching his decline as a pugilist,
Spring had not yet reached the pinnacle of his fame.
Yet nobody had a better right than Oliver to try con-
clusions with the coming Champion. They had both
been pitted against the same opponents to wit, Tom
Oliver and Tom Spring had both fought Jack Carter.
Sliil more important was the fact that each ha 1 twice
met Ned Painter, with precisely the same results, the
Norwich Champion defeating both and falling to both.
This alone was a good reason why the two men should
meet.
Passing over the many interruptions which occurred
to their meeting for the first attempt to bring them
together went as far back as 1819, und we are now
writing about the early months of 1821 we need but
mention that many important things had happened
both to Spring and Oliver since then. The former had
figured in the ring but once since his fight with Bob
Burn, described in our last chapter, and that really
only a dust-up with Josh Hudson, at Moulsey Hurst,
for 20 a-side a stupid affair, which never should have
takes place, in which Spring knocked his man out quite
easily in five rounds. Tom had after that, seeing no
chance of getting a match on, settled down quietly at
90 TOM SPXINGf AND TOM OLIVER, 1821.
his snug little house, the Catherine Wheel, in Little
James Street.
Not so Tom Oliver, though. After his defeat by Ned
Painter, in which he had invested all he possessed, he
came to utter grief. He had lost his public-house in
Peter Street, in which he had prospered for
so many years, and had really to depend upon
friends for his livelihood. But for the kindness of Jack
Hilton, who kept the once famous Magpie at Hounslow,
he would have come to utter grief. There Tom looked
after the skittle alley, and taught some of the officers.
One morning towards the close of 1820, Spring having
just returned from a tour with Ned Painter in the
Eastern Counties, where he had netted a nice little sum,
was sitting in hia snug little parlour at the Catherine
Wheel, when Torn Owen, " the dandy pugilist," as he
was called, entered. It was easy for Spring to tell that
he had business on hand, so after a short conversation
it came out that he was authorised to challenge Tom
to tight Oliver for a purse of 50 or 25 a-aide. This
mine host of the Wheel laughed at as a ridiculous pro-
posal that he should leave business for so small a sum.
In vain Owen pleaded Oliver's poverty.
On his return to Hounslow, Oliver was mad at the
refusal ; but fortunately a few weeks after fortune
favoured him. His Majesty King George IV., in the
January of 1821, made up his mind to visit Drury Lane
Theatre for the first time since his coronation, and
Oliver was selected to help keep the door. A little acci-
dent on this particular evening secured him an
excellent and useful friend. Two noblemen who
were in attendance upon the King (the Duke
of Montrose and Lord Cathcart) were entering
the theatre, and the former was saved from a
blow made by a drunken ruffian, Tom rushing forward
and knocking the fellow down. A 10 note was sent to
Oliver next day, and when the Royal Equerry was
informed Tom's position and his desire to meet Spring,
two more notes of the same value followed. So Owen
once more visited the Catherine Wheel, and offered, on
behalf of Oliver, that the two Toms should meet for 100
guineas. This Spring accepted, and the match was
made. But of the progress of the affair, and a brief
description of the battle, together with Spring's desperate
encounter with Bill Neat, in which the former won the
Championship and belt, we must reserve for our next
chapter.
TOM SPUING AND TOM OLIVER, mi. 91
CHAPTER XIII.
OLIVER IS VANQUISHED TOM CBIBB AS AN ORATOR "DAD "
RETIRES FROM THE BINO. TOM SPRING AND BILL
NEAT. MATCH FOR THE CHAMPIONSHIP.
THE January of 1821 was bitterly cold, and sport
throughout the country was at a standstill, save skating,
so when the news came that there was to be a fight
between these two of the first fistic stars of the arena,
it caused quite a liltlc nutter in sporting circles.
February 20 was the day fixed for the fight, and Spring
who had been keeping himself pretty fit in his sparring
displays, only wanted to put the finishing touches to
make himself in tip - top condition. He, therefore,
determined to go to his native town, near Hereford, so,
to the surprise and delight of his old friends and rela-
tions, he arrived at the cathedral town by coach, and
walked over to Fownhope, intending to stay with a
younger brother, who still kept up the business of
butcher.
It is said that on his journey down to the county of
cider, that he was received at every place where the
coach stopped, as if he had been the Duke of Wellington
himself just returned from the wars, and his reception
by his old friends when he arrived at his destination
was of the warmest and heartiest ; his own family
being very proud of their Tom, who in so short a time
had made such a name and position, He set to work
getting himself right by walking, riding, and occasionally
skating, although that was rather a dangerous exercise
to indulge in when the time was so short before the
fight took place.
Oliver at first thought of staying with his friend at
the Magpie, at Hounslow, and there take his breathers ;
but he found that impossible, for it was too near town,
and the officers and friends worried his life out when
they knew that the match had been made. From the
humble skittle-alley custodian he became a hero in
their eyes, and he was sorely tempted to drink. So hfc
went off to some friends at Chipping Wycombe, in
Bucks. Whilst there he was visited by several sporting
squires, who offered to add 25 to the stakes if he could
92 TOM SPRING AND TOM OLIVER, 1821.
arrange that the fight should take place in their county.
He communicated with Cribb upon the subject, and
that worthy came down and accepted the gentlemen's
offer. In company with Captain James, of Beaconsfield,
and Tom Owen, who had accompanied Cribb to
Wycombe, they went in search of a suitable place to
bring off the battle, and decided upon Sali Hill.
How the Bucks magistrates issued warrants; and
how Oliver was arrested and only let off on his solemn
promise not to fight in their county, and how when, on
the day they went to a place near Arlington Corner,
where the magistrates followed them and stopped the
fight, we have no space to relate here. Never were two
prize-fighters so much harassed as Spring and Oliver
over this particular fight. At length, after journeying
from pillar to post, they found themselves at Hayes, in
Middlesex, and it was not until three o'clock on this
February afternoon that Oliver's yellow and Spring's
blue were seen waving from the stakes.
The first few rounds were fought with very little go
in them, although there was plenty of science displayed,
and were remarkable exemplifications of the coolness of
great boxers. And it was not until the fourth round that
Oliver came up after a nasty throw, looking fierce and
very determined. In the succeeding ten rounds Oliver
was grassed every time, and it was Boon evident that
although he started favourite, he held not a ghost of a
chance.
In vain after the sixteenth round did his friends try
to persuade Tom Oliver to give in. His friend Clarke,
a well-known trainer, even went so far as to jump into
the ring, when the utmost confusion followed, giving
lime for the beaten man to pull himself together a bit.
In spite of all they could say or do the plucky veteran
would come to the scratch, although he could scarcely
stand.
Here is a description of the last two rounds, which,
quoted in their entirety, read somewhat sickening :
" Oliver, who had slightly recovered his senses amid the
tumult, made another attempt to retrieve his fortunes.
Spring, however, who now saw it was unsafe to prolong
the contest, went in for the finishing touch, got Oliver's
head in chancery, pummelled his already bruised face
until it was one mass of bloody jelly, and, having
punished Oliver until he had to scream with pain, threw
him a cross-buttock, which seemed to dislocate his neck.
But the game, the plucky, the indomitable Oliver even
yet was not defeated, and when he once more was able
to raise himself from the ground he insisted on being
led to the scratch. Unable to stand, he signalled to his
.V SPRING AND TOM OLIVER, 1821. 93
seconds, who took him by each arm, and they left him
in the centre of the ring. But the moment their arms
were withdrawn he fell down in a fainting fit, and so,
after a battle of fifty-two minutes' duration, Spring,
amid the tremendous cheers of his friends, was declared
the victor."
Tom Winter Spring undoubtedly proved himself n
this fight the scientist of the time, and immensely
increased his already great reputation, which was so
soon to culminate in the proud title of Champion of
England.
And now let us turn to matters concerning h actual
Championship in connection with our hero. In the
early part of January, 1821, when Oliver and Spring
were arranging their battle which we have just described,
Tom Cribb, after ten years' inactivity, once more threw
down the gauntlet.
One evening, during a spar between Harry Harmer
and Lancaster, at the Fives Court, Cribb rushed into
the place almost out of breath (he weighed just on seven-
teen stone at the time), pushing through the audience,
he mounted the stage and tossing his hat in the air, and
holding his pocket-book over his head in the greatest
agitation and excitement, addressed the assembly thus:
" Gentlemen, I will fight Neat for 1,000 guineas, or for
500 a-side, or for whatever he can get. I have been just
told, while I was taking a few whiffs over some cold
brandy and water, that Neat had publicly challenged
me. I therefore lost no time in showing myself before
you. Gentlemen, I do not like this chaffing behind my
back ; and another thing is, I won't have it. I am an
Englishman, and I will behave like one. An English-
man never refuses a challenge. Neat is my countryman,
But what of that? If he refuses to fight me I will
fight any man in Bristol for 1,000 guineas, and stake
100 directiy. Here's the blunt ! My countrymen
used me ill when I was last at Bristol, and Neat
behaved rude to me. Perhaps 'the old fool' maybe
licked, but I will give any of them some trouble before
they do it, and will tell you, gentlemen, they say Neat
shall fight my boy Spring, because they know he is un-
well. This conduct isn't right, my boy's in a consump-
tion, therefore I will fight Neat instead of him. My
boy Spring has not got belly enough for him, but I have.
I will fight and, blow my dicky, but I will give any of
them that fight me pepper."
Never had the old Champion delivered himself of such
oratory before, and the enthusiasm was great. Anyhow
the result was a match between Neat and the Champion
for 200 a-side. The date fixed was May 9, 1821. There
94 TOM SPRING AND BILL NEAT, 1823.
were two opinions as to who would win. for most looked
upon Tom Cribb as being too fat, gouty, and old.
No doubt they who took that view were perfectly
correct, and it would have been painful for the old
man to have gone into the arena again with a young,
powerful, quick man like Neat pitted against him.
However, Neat's backers failed to enter an appearance
when the second deposit was due, so the first was for-
feited to the Champion, and the whole thing fell through.
Everybody in the sporting world was pleased at this
result, and at a meeting of the leading patrons of the
P.R. it was decided that Cribb should remain nominally
Champion until his death, but that he should not again
be called upon to defend the title in the roped arena.
This was all very well, but the old war-horse had been
aroused, and Tom did not care to admit that his day
had passed to do battle in the ring. So it was not until
the following year that he determined upon relinquish-
ing the title, and to retire in company with his gentle-
manly ailment, the gout, and his wife and children, into
quiet, domestic life, and give up once for all the glories
of the Prize Ring.
And then the most touching scene in all the old
Champion's career took place on May 18, 1822. It was
at the Fives Court. Every noble patron of the Ring,
who could by any possibility get from business or duty,
was there. To enumerate them would occupy too much
space. It was a representative meeting of all the true
lovers of the manly art, and they had come there to bear
a few words of farewell from the old Champion. It was
a touching scene. After the few bouts Thomas Cribb,
who had enjoyed a more lasting popularity than any
man since the Ring was an institution, stepped upon
the stage. He wore the belt with the lion's skin and
lion's head the same which we ourselves have proudly
buckled on, and which we believe is still in the posses-
sion of Jem Mace; and he made his farewell speech.
His heart was in his throat though, and his utterances
were indistinct, for never did he feel so undone, so
grieved to have to say adieu to his sincerest friends
there present, and to tear himself from the activity of
the Ring. The spectators were as much moved as the
old Champion, and incredible as it may seem that such
could happen amongst men who had seen so much, and
had become callous to tender feelings, many an eye
glistened on that eventful evening, and not the least
conspicuous were those of old Tom himself.
When the Champion had thus positively, formally
yet regretfully retired, Tom Spring (who by the bye,
looked in quite robust condition, and had evidently
TOM SPRING AND SILL NEAT, 1823. 95
recovered his rosy cheeks and cheerful manner, after
his long indisposition) mounted the platform, and in a
curt, pithy speech, said : " Gentlemen, My old dad, as
I am proud to call him, h*s retired from the stage and
the Prize Ring altogether, and as I have stood next to
him for some time past, I mean now to stand in his
place until I am beaten out of it."
Now, to make matters quite explicit to our readers,
it will be necessary for us to hie back a bit. It will be
remembered that in 1819 we mentioned that Neat and
Spring were matched, but that the former forfeited
through an accident to his arm. In the early part of
1821 Tom Spring advertised that Cribb had made over
the title of Champion to him, and he offered a challenge
to all England, which should be open for three months.
This time expired on June 25, 1821, and Spring believed
that he was quite entitled to dub himself Champion
until somebody defeated him. So he went down to
Cheltenham, married a girl of respectable family and
with money, came back, took the Weymouth Arms,
Weymouth Street, Portman Square, and settled down
quietly as a family man. Then, before Tom had got
through his honeymoon, Master Bill Neat offered to
light him. This was rather unkind, and Spring pointed
out that there had been three months open to him, and
asked him why had he not responded then. Nevertheless,
Tom Spring declared that he was willing to sacrifice his
personal comfort, and that he would meet Neat for
503 a-side. A good deal of angry correspondence
ensued, and eventually the whole thing dropped through,
and Neat fought and defeated Hickman, the terrible
" Gasman." This was the latter's first and last defeat,
and proved what a tower of strength Bill Neat possessed.
Neat after this assumed the title of Champion of
England. So there were two Richmonds in the field.
And certainly we think that he had just as much right
to it as Spring, for it was absurd to think that Cribb
could hand the honour to his boy, or that a three
months' challenge open to all England could confirm it.
But to pursue the negotiations between these two
men. On the 12th of June 1822, after the fights
between Jem Ward and Dick Acton (to which we
shall in a future chapter have to allude) and that of
Jack Scroggins and Gipsy Cooper, at a Bnug little
dinner, for which Mr. Bob Lawrence, of the Red Lion,
Hampton, was famous, Mr. Thomas Elliott backed
Spring against Neat, and Randall against Martin. All
went well until the 12th of November, the day for the
posting of the last of the stakes to be made at the
Castle, in Holborn, For some reason, however, which
96 TOM SPRING AND BILL NEAT, 1823.
we have been unable to discover, Mr. Elliott never came
near the place, so, at the eleventh hour, everything was
knocked on the head. Neat received 150 and Martin
200. .
After this Tom Spring was determined not to leave
a stone unturned to get himself matched with his rival
for Championship honours, and Mr. Laurence Sant (to
whom we have already referred) offered willingly to
put the money down, no matter to what amount. A
correspondence lasting no end of time was the result,
when eventually a climax was arrived at on the 12th
March, 1823, when they met, and the two men finally
agreed to fight for 200 a-side on Tuesday, May 20,
1823.
The excitement which had been pent up during the
numerous previous matches and disappointments now
burst out, and the interest displayed in every movement
of the two men was intense. There had been no such
thing as a fight for the Championship for just upon
twelve years, and the younger rising generation were
almost too juvenile at the time Cribb and Molyneux
fought to remember much about it.
Every movement of the men was watched, and the
talk was of nothing else in sporting ken or club. Spring,
accompanied by his former pupil, George Head (one of
the finest sparrers who ever put on glove), and Tom
Cribb went to Brighton to breathe the fine ozone and
take their sweats over the breezy downs.
And here we must break off to tell of a little circum-
stance that happened, which was so serious that it very
nearly spoiled the whole arrangement, and once more
prevented these men from meeting.
Tom Shelton came down to London-super-Mare to
conduct a merry little mill between two local pugilists,
named Dan Walls and Jem Smith. Shelton persuaded
Spring to go and see the fight, and Tom very foolishly,
against the wish of Cribb, did. When on the ground he
was persuaded to act as referee, his kind heart and
delight in pugilism'rendering him exceedingly tractable.
All went well until, in the last round, Walls struck
Smith an unlucky blow on the head, and he fell against
the stakes. He was picked up insensible, never recovered
consciousness, and died. Both Shelton and Spring,
together with others were arrested and brought up before
Sir David Scott, who ordered the two Londoners to find
bail to keep the peace for twelve months. Here was a
nice thing. For some days until the bail arrived, they
were kept locked up in a public-house with the bailiffs,
when they were liberated in a surety of 100 each, " to
be of good behaviour for twelve months."
TOM SPRING AND BILL NEAT, 1823. f.7
Spring was determined not to be baulked, so he went
on training, meaning to sacrifice the 100 out of the
200 he was fighting for if he won. If not that, his surety
must pay. However, we may state here that although
the tight came off the 100 was never estreated.
It may well be imagined what the sporting public
thought of this, especially those who had put their
money on Tom Spring, for the trial and inquest were
printed in all the London newspapers.
Mr. William Neat was at the same time not quite
devoid of adventure, although scarcely of such a serious
nature. Tom Belcher was looking after Neat, together
with Harry Harmer, at Marlborough, and taking their
breathings over the beautiful downs which surround Alec
and Tom Taylor's place at Manton. One afternoon
Tom was sitting in the parlour of their inn, awaiting
Neat's return from changing his flannels before they
took tea, when two ladies walked into the apartment.
Tom, with his usual politeness, bade them be seated,
and suggested that perhaps they had made a mistake in
coming to the room. " Oh, no," said the elder lady.
" Is not thy name Thomas Belcher ?" Tom, takon
aback, replied that it was. " Andthou art with William
Neat, of Bristol, preparing for one of those cruel and
ungodly exhibitions called prize-fights ?" Tom bowed
assent, and the lady proceeded : " W T ehave come to speak
with W T illiam Neat, and will thank thee to tell him so."
At that juncture enters Master William, with a look of
astonishment. The lady visitor was no other than the
famous Mrs. Fry, Quakeress, whose visits to the prisons
of England made her name honoured all over the
country. She implored Bill Neat to forego this engage-
ment ; she offered to give him a cheque for 500. Bill
was obdurate. He talked about his honour and all that
sort of thing. Mrs. Fry persevered, but Neat won the
contest at the finish, and the lady retired after facing
him for nearly two hours, sparring about with him in
every conceivable way, and getting through any number
of rounds. Bill often said after that little entertain-
ment that he would rather face Tom Spring for two
hours than Mrs. Fry for half that time and double the
money.
The final deposit was made at Mr. Jackson's on the
3rd of May, and everything went smoothly, the 20th
being fixed for the fight ; but that and the other
matters connected therewith we must leave for the next
chapter,
98 TOM SPRING & JACK LANG AN,
CHAPTEE XIV.
j. ROMANTIC IRISH CAREER. THE TWO GREAT FIGHTS BE-
TWEEN TOM SPRING AND JACK LANGAN. SPRING'S LAST
APPEARANCE IN THE RING.
AND now that we have followed Tom Spring to the
highest rung of the ladder which has led him to the
Championship, it will be our duty to record his two last
battles in the Ring. It is curious to note that he only
fought one man whilst in possession of the title. All his
best work was done before he rose to the top of the tree
to which we have already devoted perhaps too much
space. We shall, however, cut short his doings aa
Champion, and confine ourselves in the present chapter
to dealing with the remainder of his career as a pugi-
list, although, of course, he will figure in these pagea
in connection with many another aspirant for the great
fistic honour, for he lived prosperously and prominently
for more than a quarter of a century after he made his
exit from the King.
But before prcceeding to narrate the two fights
referred to above, it will be well to introduce the man
with whom Tom Spring fought, Jack Langan, whose
early life and history are dealt with at some length in
"Boxiana," by Pierce Egan, who was undoubtedly on
the most intimate terms with this fistic hero.
1798 was a memorable year for Ireland. She was
lit up by the full blaze of insurrection. It was the
year of the "Great Rebellion" and also the year in
which the greatest of all Irish boxers saw the light of
day, for Jack Langan was born in that memorable year
tit Clondalton, in the county Kildare, on the 19th of May.
According to the story, little Jack (but he wasn't chris-
tened then, by the bye), as soon as he was born had
his ears saluted with a volley of musketry fired at a
powder magazine by a company of " United Men "
attempting to get possession of the place, which was
within a few yards of the Langans' mud castle. His
biographer tells us that Mrs. O'Shaughnessy, his nurse,
had her own way of explaining this, as rather ominous
that little Langau was born to make a noise in the
world.
TO 31 SPRING <ts JACK LANG AN, 1824. 99
"The early years of Little Jack," continues Pierce
Egan, " passed, as is usual with urchins, until his father
left Clondalton and settled in the suburbs of Dublin, at
a place called Ballybough Lane, adjoining that beautiful
spot of freedom known as Mud Island." Then, after
giving minute details of the lad's juvenile career, his
biographer tells us of his early years and progress. But
as it would occupy too much space here, we must abbre-
viate, whilst adhering closely to facts as far as possible.
It would be difficult to find a more romantic career in
the P.R. than that of Jack Langan. At the age of
thirteen he went to sea, and sailed for Oporto and Lisbon.
At the last-named place he had a narrow escape, as for
some reason a couple of ruffians drew their stilettos
upon him. Jack was so quick of eye and so active,
however, that he made the two olive-skinned curs run
in precious quick time, landing them right and left with
his mawleys, not before they had inflicted a couple of
stabs upon him though ; one on the arm and another
on the shoulder.
For a time Jack was happy on the billows, but the
seamy side of a sailor's life soon disgusted him, and on
his return to Dublin after his first voyage, he begged
his father to get the captain of the ship to cancel his
indentures, and then have him taught a trade. This
the old dad did, and Master John was in due
course apprenticed to a sawyer. Those who desire to
know how he conducted himself, and of the scrimmages
into which he got, must refer to " Boxiana." He fought
with his fellow-apprentices like a little demon, and
was always in hot water. Here is one story that may
amuse, lie had a fight with a man named Savage,
who weighed something like list, and was Jack's senior
by five years, Langan being at that time only seventeen.
The battle came off on the banks of the Dublin canal,
and only a very few friends attended to see fair play.
The contest lasted so long that it began to get dark,
and as neither would give in, and it was thought only
honourable to fight it out, candles were introduced upon
the scene. In a very short time aftera light had been
thrown upon the subject, Langan floored his antagonist
with such a fearful blow upon the jugular vein, that
Savage was carried home dead, amid the lamentations
oO his friends and the dread of Jack, as to what would
be done to him.
Master Savage was washed and made tidy, put into
his coffin in the parlour in a propped-up attitude, and
the neighbours invited to come in and take some of the
" crater." Fifty or sixty old men and women were
wailing, drinking, and all smoking during the whole
100 TOM SPRING & JACK LANGAN, 1824.
night, in the midst of which was the interesting corpse
of Mr, Savage. During this touching solemnity, " to
the great surprise and confusion," as Langan's bio-
grapher puts it, " of the company, Mr. Savage suddenly
leaked Itimself and tumbled out of the coffin on to the
floor, from which ignominious position he quickly rose
to his feet. At the sight of thia marvellous resurrec-
tion the wakists with one accord fled, shrieking with
horror and dismay from the scene, leaving the corpse
master of the situation. But, however terrified the
ladies and gentlemen assembled for the wake may have
been at this unexpected apparition, it was an immense
relief to John Langan to hear the next day that his dead
foe was alive and kicking, and that, therefore, he might
dismiss all fears of committal on a charge of man-
slaughter.
After this victory some of his friends thought Jack
good enough to be matched against a professional bruiser
named Slanthea, and here comes another anecdote about
the boy. The fight was for 20 a-side, and the day
before, Jack hearing that the great Dan Donnelly was in
Dublin, went to him for advice. Jack timidly asked the
great pugilist what was the best mode of training. But
let us tell it in the chronicler's words :
" ' Is it training ye mane ?' replied Donnelly, with a
smile uppn his comical mug. ' By the hokey I niver
throubled meself about that training, d'ye see, which
the fellows in the Long-town make so much bhother
aboot. But I'll give ye may opinion of what ye ought
to do. First of all, Jack Langan, ye must take off your
shirt, then walk up and down the room briskly, and hit
out well with both hands, as if you intended giving your
man a snoozing without asking for his nightcap. Jump
backwards and forwards a hundred times at laste,
to find out if the wind is good, for being out of,
breath in fighting, my bhoy, is a terrible thing.' ' Now,
Jack,' says Dan, ' it being then about midnight before
the fight, ' you must go home directly, and drink half
a gallon of the sourest buttermilk you can get, and then
go to bed. At five o'clock not a minute after five o'clock
in the morning, ye must get up and run three or four
miles, and at every mile ye must swig not whisky, by
Jasus, but a quart of spring water. Mind, now, Langan,
and do as I bid ye.'
" Jack thanked Dan for his friendly advice, and
started off to procure the buttermilk, but could obtain
only three pints for love or money. At five in the
morning, though he had had barely two hours' rest, up
jumped Langan to finish his training! To make
up for the deficiency, he added water, The time
TOM SPRING & JACK LANG AN, 18U. 101
appointed for the fight was six o'clock, but Jack, in his
eagerness to 'train,' was nearly half an hour behind
his time. His antagonist was just leaving the ground
when Langan mounted the brow of a hill in sight of the
ringquite out of breath, and, dripping with perspiration,
roared out as loud as he could, ' Don't go yet, man ; I'll
be wid ye in a jiffey !' The ring was again formed, and
Langan, as hot as fire, stripped as cool as a cucumber.
" Slantlea began well, and took the lead as he gave
JACK LANGAN, IRISH CHAMPION.
Langan some nasty blows, and had decidedly the best of
Master Jack in the first four rounds. ' You've got your
masther now, Jack,' cried the exultant friends of
Blanthea. 'Ah, be aisy,' retorted Langan, ' I've thrained
undther Misther Dan Donnelly, and I'll bate yondther
ornadhaun yet, no fear; I'm just going to begin, look
now,' and letting fly his left he caught Slantlea full
in the forehead and dropped him lilce a shot. The
other, however, fought thirteen rounds more, but never
102 TOM SPUING & JACK LANG AN, 1824.
had a chance, and Langan was proclaimed victor after a
fight of thirty-seven minutes."
When Jack left the ring he often told the story of Dan
Donnelly's brilliant, scientific training to his customers
in the back parlour of his pub. at Liverpool.
So much for the first ring-fight of Jack Langan, who
was to become one of the greatest pugilists of the day,
Ireland's champion, and a worthy antagonist to the
famous Tom Spring.
We must hurry through the remainder of the Irish-
man's career, although his biographer gives us any
number of amusing anecdotes quite worth relating. His
next engagement was with Owen McGowran, of Donny-
brook, whom he defeated in thirty-five rounds, occupying
1 hour 47min. He then issued a challenge to any man
in Ireland, and his friends dubbed him Champion of the
Emerald Isle, for none took up the gauntlet.
So Jack joined the regiment of Colonel Mead, which
was raised in Dublin for the assistance of the Indepen-
dents in South America. He was soon promoted to the
rank of sergeant. The sufferings of that regiment were
terrible, they landing at the island of St. Marguerite in
a starving condition in a fearful climate. Nothing,
however, seemed to affect the iron constitution of Jack
Langan. Colonel Mead mentioned Jack's qualities as a
fighter to Admiral Bryan, who matched his boatswain,
another celebrity named Jack Fower, against him.
Again Langan was victorious. This is a curious incident,
proving how great an interest our officers took in the
art of self-defence and attack, tending to make our
lighting men what they have proved to be to-day under
the flag that is flying at this moment in South Africa.
After countless adventures, which are most interesting
to peruse, he once more returned, and after staying at
Cork for some time made for Dublin, and set up in
business at the Irish Arms, in King Street, a house
which bore the following lines over the doors :
Quiet when stroked ;
Fierce when provoked.
Here Jack had a merry time of it, and fell in love
with a pretty, blue-eyed, buxom dairymaid. They loved
not wisely, but too well, and she became a mother. The
enraged father brought an action for seduction, and the
trial is delightful reading. Jack had to pay 100
damages. This and other misfortunes compelled
Langan to leave Dublin, so he came to England. The
first place he made for was Bob Gregson's Punchbowl
Tavern, in George Street, Liverpool, for Bob had,
after leaving the Castle, migrated to the northern port.
TOM SPRING & JACK LANG AN, 1824. 103
Gregson hadboxiog-rooms, and Langan was invited to
stay, but he said he wanted work, and took a situation
as sawyer at Oldham. It so happened that Tom Rey-
nolds, an old pal of Jack's, came that way with his
boxing show, BO Langan agreed to join Tom in the show,
and help him to manage a " boxing academy " in Man-
chester.
Then came his match with Matthew Vipond, a livery-
keeper's assistant in Manchester. This fight took place
at Buxton, Langan beating Vipond (or " Weeping Mat,"
as he was called) in eight rounds. Jack fought magni-
ficently, and those who saw the mill, and there were
some good judges present, predicted a brilliant future
for the Irish lad. This took place on April 30, 1823,
and Langan shortly afterwards made his way to London,
determined to try his fortunes in the metropolitan ring.
We are unable to follow his doings during the re-
mainder of the year, but on January 7, 1824, we find
that Tom Spring thinks the Irishman a worthy foe, for
he accepts his challenge, although the gauntlet had been
thrown down months before.
The stakes are the handsome sum of 300 a-aide, for
Jack Langan has many friends in Cottonopolis rich
men who believe in him, and feel confident that he can
defeat the champion. It is finally settled that the fight
shall come off upon Worcester racecourse, and as there
is no fear of magisterial interference, thousands make
their arrangements to be present. On the Monday
coaches from Bristol, Birmingham, Manchester, and
London are constantly arriving, crowded inside and out,
and the old cathedral town is full of life. Every day
until Wednesday noon is a ceaseless rush into the city.
The Foregate is absolutely impassable, and never has
Worcester held so many human beings.
On the racecourse it must have been a sight indeed.
One chronicler thus describes it : "At noon on Wednes-
day it was reckoned that at least three hundred thousand
persons were collected, on the grand stand, on the
temporary platforms, in glittering carriages and
lumbering waggons, in neat and ugly traps of all sorts,
on the masts and rigging of the tall ships moored in the
Severn liar 1 by, or squeezed together as undistinguish
able ur i s in the mass of heaving, throbbing life that
pressed rro <nd the little ring that had been formed on
new-nu ( e jround, covered with dry turf and thickly
strewn \\uli sawdust, on the spot that promised to-
be within the view of the greatest number of observers."
There was an enormous attendance of aristocratic
sports, and the Fancy was represented from every part
of England. We have no space to mention names-, bub
104 TOM SPRING & JACK LANG AN, 1824.
many sports, good and true, who have been mentioned
upon these pages were present. Whilst the prepara-
tions were being made at the ring-side, when the men had
put in an appearance, there was a wild shriek and a
crash. One of the temporary stands had broken down,
and hurled some hundreds to the ground. Fortunately
no lives were lost, but many bones were broken, and the
accident caused much delay to the proceedings.
We do not intend to take our readers through the
rounds of this magnificent contest. There were eighty-
six in number, and the Irishman fought bravely and
with the greatest pluck and determination. But the
Champion was too good for him, and although at some
period of the battle Langan gave much trouble, he
never took the lead, and at the finish was so dreadfully
punished that his seconds and friends insisted upon
throwing up the sponge much against Jack's will.
Spring returned to London the next day, but
Langan had to remain in Worcester for nearly a
week. When he came to town, the first place
he visited was the Castle, where he accidentally
met Spring. There was the best of feeling exhibited
between the two men, and they hob-nobbed over a glass of
brandy and water and a cigar. And here we may
mention that on the second day after the fight a
challenge had appeared in the papers from Langan
offering to fight Spring again for 500 a-eide. During
their talk Spring referred to it, and asked Langan if it
was a hoax, or whether it came from him and was really
genuine. Tom and everybody had their doubts that
such a thing could be after the display at Worcester.
Jack Langan looked serious, and said that while he
had no fault to find with his antagonibt's conduct
in the ring, no hostile feeling existed in his breast ;
but he added very significantly, and in the broadest
brogue, that he was robbed out of the last fight, that
his confidence was not in the least diminished, and
that he was there to publicly challenge Spring to fight
for 500 a-side upon a similar stage to that which
Cribb and Molineux fought, and that he was, moreover,
then ready to put down some money to make the
match.
Everybody present, as may be imagined, was taken
by surprise, and Spring answered his late opponent
very quietly, telling him that he would be most happy
to meet him again for the sum he mentioned, but that
he would certainly not fight on a stage. Then there
arose a very hot argument. Tom Reynolds, who had
accompanied Langan to the Castle, spoke very warmly
upon the subject. He wanted to know why Spring
TOM SPRING & JACK LANGAN, 1824. 105
refused. He had taken the championship from hia
" dad," Tom Cribb, and lie did not hesitate to fight
Molineux on a stage, and why should his successor.
But still Spring refused, so Langan and Reynolds left,
neither of them in the best tempers, to go to the Surrey
Theatre, where Langan was showing.
The matter, however, did not end at this. In the
papers there continued a long, wordy warfare, and
Langan and Reynolds declared that the crowd pressing
against the ring at Worcester spoiled his man's chance,
and he found fault with his seconds, the umpires, and
the referee, winding up by asserting that he had been
most scandalously and unfairly treated, and that
had he fought on a raised platform nothing of the kind
would have happened, and that he would have won the
battle.
And so the large heart of Tom Spring gave way. He
agreed to meet his late opponent on n, twenty-four foot
boarded stage, raised six feet from the ground.
On a blazing hot afternoon of the " glorious " 1st of
June the Fives Court v*as packed to suffocation, for it
was Tom Spring's benefit. The Champion had come
up from his training quarters near lieigate to kill two
birds with one stone. In the first place, he was to
receive the aforesaid benefit; and, secondly, he was to
be present at the final deposit, to be made at the Castle,
making the 1,000, for which he was going to fight
Langan on the following Tuesday.
The money having been duly put down, the next con-
sideration was as to where the fight should come off.
The Pugilistic Club held a meeting, and Mr. Jackson
produced some score of letters from different lessees
of racecourses offering parks, paddocks, &c., one
from Warwick offering 250. This was decided
upon, but when everything was practically settled
Mr. George Allray, a county magistrate, rode into
Warwick and informed the racecourse authorities
that he should not permit it. So Chicliester was
decided upon, Mr. Pierce Egan being depuUcl to make
all arrangements.
On the Monday (Whit Monday) Chicliester was
excited, bands of music paraded the streets, a battery of
artillery had baited to see the fight, and an enormous
concourse of people had assembled to witness the second
great battle between the champion and Langan. A very
large field had been selected about three miles from
Chichester, and in the centre was erected the stage.
Before ten o'clock the field was crowded, and at noon
the principals and aristocrats left their hotels and
lodgings and proceeded to the rendezvous at Budham
106 TOM SPRING & JACK LANG AN, 1824.
Bridge. At one o'clock they approached the stage
amidst the most vociferous cheering from some fifteen
thousand people, and Mr. Jackson, who acted as referee,
having taken his position, and the seconds and principals
having gone through the form of hand-shaking, the
former were ordered to their corners, and the men
having both answered in the affirmative to the question
" Are you ready ?" " Time " was called, and they placed
themselves in sparring attitude.
It will serve no purpose to describe this fight. Like
the first between the two men, Spring took the lead all
through, and punished his adversary a deal more than
he did in the previous combat. They fought 72 rounds,
and in the last Jack Langan was so done up, that the
champion, instead of hitting him, pushed him down
mercifully with his open palm, where he lay helpless
and beaten, and Tom Spring was declared to be the
victor, and etill Champion of England.
It would take too much space to tell of the numerous
tokens of respect and admiration showered upon the
champion after this. Cups, purses, and testimonials
without end were presented. He had fought three great
battles in twelve months, and netted 2,000. This was
his last fight, if we except a turn up with Phil Samson
on Epsom Downs. We shall come across the famous
fighter and gentleman again as we pursue the careers of
the champions, so suffice it to say here that Tom
Spring, after an unsuccessful speculation as a publican
at Hereford, when he took the Booth Hall, on the
retirement of Tom Belcher he took the famous Castle,
in Holborn, in 1829, where we hope often to meet him,
for he remained there until his death, which was not
until the 20th of August, 1851.
Jack Langan abandoned the Ring and settled down
as a genial Boniface of a snug little pub. in Liverpool,
called the St. Patrick, Clarence Dock, and took unto
himself a wife, enjoying as great a reputation there for
bis good fellowship, kindness, and charity as did his,
then sworn friend, Tom Spring, in London.
TOM SPUING AND BILL NEA1\ W23. 107
CHAPTER XV.
FOB THE BELT AT LAST. BAULKED BY THE B3AKS. - A
MONSTER MEETING. TOM SPEIXO AND BILL NEAT.
TDEIB DECISIVE BATTLE.
AND now to tell the story of one of the most exciting
combats for the Championship that can be found
throughout the annals of the King. As we have stated,
the day fixed for the great event was the 20th of May,
1823, and on Monday, the 3rd of that month, there was
a big meeting at Mr. John Jackson's rooms in Bond
Street, for the purpose of making the final deposit,
that gentleman being the stakeholder and leader of
the expedition, so the choice of locality was left in his
hands. Spring came up from Brighton and was present
at the jollification which took place at Tom Cribb's, after
all the money had been put down, although, of course,
he did not participate in the festivities. Nent remained
at Brighton. Tom Belcher was, however, present, and he
handed to Spring the 25 due to him from Neat over the
last forfeit, which had been outstanding so long, and
consequently the little sore was healed between the
two men, and a friendly spirit secured for the coming
battle.
As the eventful day approached the excitement rose
to fever heat, and nothing else was talked about in
sporting circles, both in town and country. The publi-
city given to the affair, indeed, had a very unpleasant
effect, for the magistrates of Berks, Wilts, and Somerset
united in issuing a proclamation declaring it their inten-
tion not to allow a breach of peace in either of their
counties, and it was feared that others, especially in the
home counties, would follow suit. It had, until the
proclamation was made public, been the intention to
bring the battle off upon Huogerford Downs, and the good
folks of Newbury and other towns had looked forward
to making a nice little penny out of the business, for it
was estimated that what with the provisions sold, the
drinks, lodgings, stabling, and one thing and the other,
at least 10,000 would be expended in their county.
8
108 TOM SPUING AND BILL NEAT, 1823.
This decision of the magistrates, too, woefully upset
Mr. Jackson's phns, and on the 17th of the month,
or three days before the date fixed for the battle, ho
had not decided where it should take place. However,
after a council of war, it was determined that the men
should meet at \Veyhill, in Hampshire, near to
Andover, and the commissaries of the Ring were
despatched to arrange for the ground there. The name
of the rendezvous soon leaked out, and the greatest
activity was to be observed upon the roads from London,
Bath, Bristol, Winchester, Southampton, and Exeter.
Vehicles of every kind were moving to one centre on
the day before. Every man with the least sporting
tendency set out to witness the great fight for the Cham-
pionship, which had not taken place for so many years.
On the Monday the little town of Andover was besieged,
and the streets packed with vehicles and pedestrians,
whilst lodgings could not be had for love or money. The
taverns were " filled with persons of the highest quality
in the kingdom," special messengers having posted down
to engage the rooms directly it became known where the
fight was to take place. In an account before us we
find the following amongst many others of our aristocracy
had taken up their quarters at the little town: The
.Duke of Beaufort, the Marquis of Worcester, Lord
Portsmouth, the Duke of Marlborough, Lords Scfton,
Yarmouth, and Grantley. The weather was delightful,
arid everything promised to pass off without a hitch.
Tom Spring had been driven down the day before by
easy stages in Mr. Lawrence Sant's carriage and
four, and put up at the White Hart, whilst Neat was
conveyed to Applesham, some ten miles distant from
Andover, where he found accommodation at the Old
Pear Tree Inn. Mr. Jackson, who also arrived on the
Monday morning, at once went with Bill Gibbons, Caleb
Baldwin, and Jack Scroggins to choose the spot where
the ring should be pitched. They selected a lovely,
smooth bit of turf upon Hinckley Downs, just opposite
the Queen Charlotte Inn, and a nice easy walk over
from Andover, and there, provided with the ring para-
phernalia, they took up their quarters for the night.
Then came another cause for anxiety. A rumour ran
through the town like wildfire that application had been
made to the mayor and corporation by some influential
goody-goody persons to take steps to stop the fight.
Jackson at once called a number of the noble sportsmen
together, and they formed a deputation, who waited
upon Mr. George Barnes, the bailiff of Andover, and
earnestly solicited that a promise should be made that,
so Ions as no outrage took olace. no interference should
TOM SPUING AND BILL NEAT, 1823. 1U9
result. Could the worthy mayor resist such a request
when it came from two dukes, a marquis, and three
earls ? Scarcely. So there was joy amongst thousands
when it was known that they need fear no molestation.
And now let us picture the imposing scene at
Hinckley Downs upon that beautiful May morning.
There is the open space covered with the soft emerald
carpet of nature, yielding to the tread, and making the
steps as elastic as the heart is light, as we walk past
the 24ft enclosure. Rising on the sides are verdure-
clad slopes, forming a natural amphitheatre, not at all
unlike the ground at the finish of the Goodwood Race-
course. It is very early, yet the ring-keepers are there,
and it is apparent that Mr. Jackson has taken every
precaution to preserve order and marshal the rapidly-
increasing crowd of pedestrians, and the numerous
carriages of all descriptions, into the places assigned to
them.
Those stalwart men, each provided with a whip, are
well known in the ring, and woe unto anybody, whoever
he may be, who refuses to abide by the regulations. Look
at them ; on the right there, conversing with Mr. Jackson,
and no doubt taking final orders, is Tom Oliver ; near
to him is Jack Scroggins, and forming a little group on
the far side, near the ropes, are Josh Hudson, Jack
Carter, Molineux, and Bittoon the Jew, whilst walking up
and down are Kemp, Tom Ford, and Jack Martin. But
there are others posted at different points, equally well
known to the Ring and the public, all armed with their
whips, which they will use, too, if necessary.
The vehicles are now arriving rapidly, and as they form
a semi-circle, passing to the places assigned to them, it
seems that there must have been a grand rehearsal.
Those on foot take up their positions on the rising
ground, and the reserved seats, or rather trusses of straw,
which are liberally scattered around the ring, some
few yards from the arena, are being taken possession of
by those who have put down their gold for the privilege of
the comfort of a seat. Look yonder, amongst the drags,
there are many of the fair sex, buxom dames and
damsels, with full busts and rosy cheeks. They are
wives and daughters of Hampshire farmers, who have
brought them for a day's outing. Those more stylishly
dressed on the drags belong to the fast set of Bath and
Bristol. It is only eight o'clock in the morning, but
thousands have taken up their position, and carriages
in the greatest variety continue to arrive, whilst scores
of waggons, brought there the night before, are in posi-
tion, and are rapidly filling, the charges being from ten
shillings for a stand. Count the number of occupants
110 TOM SPRING AND BILL NEAT' 1823.
in one. Surely they represent as much as 20, more
than the old waggon cost when turned out of the wheel-
wright's.
But let us take a glauce round with our field-glass, for
we shall see many a familiar face faces which we have
oft times called up in fancy in these "Memoirs."
Yonder is Sir Thomas Apreece, that fine old Welsh
sportsman, with a heart as hig as a bull, the patron of
Mendoza, and his backer for every fight. O vet-
there is Colonel Berkeley, of the Guards, who led the
23rd Light Dragoons in their glorious charge at Tala-
vera. There also is Captain Barclay, who will run his
critical eye over the men, and tell in an instant if Tom
Cribb has carried out his instructions as to the prepa-
ration of Spring. Again, you will recognise General
Barton, who has always backed Jack Randall. Yes,
the aristocratic sports are in full force to-day. But so
are the stars of the Ring. See, there is Mendoza
chatting with his old antagonist, Dick Humphries. The
latter is a prosperous coal merchant in the Adelphi, but
Dan is doing none too well at the Admiral Nelson, in
"Whitechapel. Then you see he has a wife and eleven
children to provide for. There is Ned Painter, all smiles
as usual, and very fat he is getting. You would hardly
believe that it is the same who fought and beat Tom
Spring five years ago. Tom Cribb, of course, you cannot
overlook. What a size he has attained a veritable
Falstaffian paunch has Master Tom, and it is well that
he has finally retired from the Ring.
But, there, we must cease our survey, for there are so
many celebrities present that we must be satisfied to
take them in at a glance. There is a murmur. Do
you hear it swelling to a roar, and new the cheering
leaves us in no doubt that one of the heroes at least is
driving through the crowd. Yes, look, there is Bill
Neat alighting from Squire Harrison's barouche, and he
is now walking arm-in-arm with that gentleman through
the crowd, which divides to let them pass to the ring.
They are followed by Tom Belcher and Harry Harmer,
who are to be his seconds to-day. Listen! the shouting
is greater than ever. Yes; it announces the arrival of
Tom Spring, in company with his backer, Mr. Lawrence
Sant. He is now walking most unconcernedly up and
down the outer ring, in company with his seconds, Cribfc
and Ned Painter. No wonder they cheer again, as the
two men meet and shake hands heartily. There is nc
bad feeling there, it is evident no maiice, no vindictive-
ness ; this will be a battle of skill and survival of the
fittest a fair, manly, stand-up display of science and
strength.
TOJ1 SPUING AND BILL NEAT, ISM. ill
See, they commence their toilets, and ifc is evident no
time will be wasted. The vast multitude is settling
(iown. Betting appears to be going on everywhere.
They are now dressed ready for the fray. Yes, that is
Major Hare, of Holme Park, Sussex, who is comparing
watches with Captain Barclay. He is the same Major
Hare who distinguished himself so gallantly at Waterloo
in the charges of Picton's Light Brigade.
Mr. Jackson steps forward. He is going to make a
speech. Prick jour ears : it must be something impor-
tant. How silent the crowd has become. He says:
" Gentlemen, I have to inform you that no persons
but the umpires and referee can be stationed close to the
ropes, and have, therefore, to request that every one of
you will retire to some distance from the ring ; and also,
if necessity requires it, that you will give me your
assistance to keep the ground clear to prevent confusion,
and to have that fair fight which we have all come to
witness. I have refused to be referee that I may walk
about and attend to the ring."
What a cheer is that which goes up from those
thousands of lungs ! See, Tom Belcher is tying Neat's
colours, orange - yellow, to the stakes ; and Cribb,
too, is knotting Spring's on the opposite side. It is the
familiar true blue that has been the winning colour so
often.
See, it is a case of hats off in front, and this silence
tells the great battle is about to begin. Did you hear the
Major ? Yes, he called " Time !" for they have shaken
hands, and the seconds have retired. Just look at them.
What tine models ! What specimens of the human form !
Quite right. Tom Spring stands oft ll^in, and weighs
13st 41b ; and Neat 6ft Jin, and weighs 13st 71b, Never
were men so well matched never did a finer pair face
each other. It is worth the journey to look upon them
and their surroundings.
Oh, it is life to see a proud
And dauntless roan step full of hopes
Up to the P.R. stakes and ropes;
Throw in his hat, and with a spring
Get gallantly within the ring;
Eye the wide crowd, and walk awhile
Taking all cheering with a smile.
To see him strip his well-trained form,
White, glowing, muscular and warm,
All beautiful in conscious power,
Relaxed and quiet till the hour.
His glassy and transparent frame
In radiairt plight to light for fame.
To look upon the clean-shaped limb
In silk and flannel clothed trim,
112 TOW Sl'XING AND BILL NEAT, 1883.
Whilst round his waist the kerchief tied
Makes the flesh glow in richer pride.
'Tis more than life to watch him hold
His hand forth tremulous, yet bold
Over his seconds, and to clasp
His rival's in a quiet grasp ;
To watch the noble attitude
He takes the crowd in breathless mood
. And then to see, with firmest start,
The muscles set, and the great heart
Hurl a courageous, splendid light
Into the eye and then the fight.
A minute or two passed, which seemed like a quarter
of an hour, during which nothing but the most cautions
sparring was indulged in ; then Spring let go the left,
but there was no damage done. It was only a feeler.
The next instant he tried with the right upon
the body, but again without effect ; yet he re-
covered so quickly that the return was quite
futile. Then Bill commenced to feel his way. He
lashed out the left with splendid direction and force ; but
Tom, in the neatest manner possible, stopped it amidst a
roar of applause. Again the same thing happened, and
the scientific manoeuvring of Spring was a treat to look
upon. Another long bout of sparring ensued, each
eyeing the other closely ; then Spring, pulling himself
together, put in a slashing right-hander, but was cleverly
stopped by Neat. " Bravo ! bravo !" from the crowd,
who, although getting a little impatient, could not help
admiring the wonderful quickness and display of science
on the part of the two gladiators. Then came the
excitement. A well-intended blow of Bill's missed,
going right over Tom's shoulder, giving him a splendid
opening, and smack, smack, smack went in the blows
with right and left, fairly staggering Neat. He quickly
recovered, however, and forced the fighting with such
dash and determination that Tom, who had no mind for
slogging at that period of the battle, fought on the retreat
so much EO that he very unwisely got into the corner of
the ring. " Now's your time, Bill," shouted Belcher.
Most certainly Spring had got himself into a bad position ;
but feeling the stakes at the back with his heel, to be
exactly sure of his position, he met the vigorous attack
made by Bill in a magnificent manner, stopping the
blows which were raining in upon him in a manner that
called forth cheer after cheer. Neat couldn't get at him,
try all he knew, and, when a little tired of his furious
attempts, Tom fought his way out and closed. It looked
as if Tom was going down; but he cleverly twisted, got
his heel at the back of his antagonist's, and brought
him to the ground, throwing the whole of his weight
TOM SPUING AND BILL NEAT, 1S23. 113
upon Bill's prostrate form. The Londoners were
delighted, for Tom had had far the best of it, and the
betting was now 7 to 4 on him.
The provincials could not understand it. Here wag a
man like Spring, who, from the smallness and delicacy
of his hands, had been dubbed " The Lady's Maid
Fighter," "The China Man," "The Light Tapper,"
hitting a great deal harder than the tremendous
elogger, Neat. Bill \vas a little vexed, but Tom was
as cool as a cucumber, as solid as a rock. Neat
struck out resolutely, and in an instant Tom had coun-
tered severely on the eye, cutting it to the bone, and
drenching his face with blood, half-blinding him. Still
he tried a return, but it was easy to see that he was con-
fused, and Spring landing another beauty on the fore-
head, came to close quarter?, fibbed his man severely,
and threw Bill with the utmost ease. Everything was
done so neatly that the applause was deafening at the
finish of the second round.
Spring is said to have declared to Painter as he sat on
Cribb's knee after the second round, " It's all right,
Ned ; Bill has no chance. It's as right as the day ; I
would not take 100 to 1 and stand it; he can't bit me
in a week." So it seemed. Neat's only chance was to
get home by hook or by crook one of his sledge-hammer
blows and knock his opponent out. Everybody was on
the tip-toe of expectation, expecting to see Bill pull
himself together and make one of those desperate
slogging charges for which he was so famous,
and which none until then could withstand.
But no rush came. It was Spring who took
the lead. Yet Neat showed some excellent judg-
ment, as to the surprise of all he fought on the
defensive. He stopped two of Tom's very cleverly, and
his friends cried out " Well done, Neat; steady does it."
And Spring coolly remarked, " Very well stopped,
Neat." The next minute Bill landed an awful smack
upon Tom's ribs, and the Bristolians burst out with
cheers of frantic delight, which, however, were cut short
by Spring closing with his man, throwing him, and
falling heavily upon him. The Springites were now as
gay as larks, offering to back their man to any amount.
There was not the faintest doubt about it, you might
have seen it in the man's expression. Neat was afraid
of his man, and consequently dropped all those tactics
which had won him his previous battles. He showed
no signs of going in to fight. Where were his mad
bull rushes his desperate attacks, which none could
withstand? Tom had broken his heart by stopping the
blows and tries in such a manner as he did. Besides
114 TOM SPUING AND BILL NEAT, 1823.
the crowd began to get merry instead of serious. When
Neat tried, Tom either jumped out of distance, moved
his head, or guarded the blow. His quickness upon the
legs his dexterity and activity were simply marvellous,
and so puzzled Neat that he hardly knew how to contain
himself. When the spectators began chaffing him,
and roaring with laughter at his every failure,
he lost his head, and then all knew that
he had lost the fight. A bet was made of 1,000 to
100 on Spring. But at one period of the combat that
" thou " looked as if it were in the layer's pocket. It
was after the fourth round, when Tom had thrown his
man a fearful crash upon the ground. Only a few
noticed that there was something seriously amiss with
him ; but he scarcely ever moved his right the very
arm he most depended upon. Not only was that so,
but he dropped at the least provocation, and in the
succeeding round a claim was made by the Springites
of a foul. The referee and Jackson both declared that
Neat had been struck before he fell, and so the tight
proceeded.
But Jackson noticed something more serious than
that, and when Tom Belcher spoke to him over the
ropes it was to tell him what he already surmised, that
poor Bill Neat had had bis arm fractured in the last
throw. To give him his due, Spring knew nothing of
this, although he could see that the arm had partly gone.
Pie desired to finish as soon as possible, but was, as a
good general should be, cautious even after the enemy is
to all intents and purposes beaten, for he knew Bill Neat
might have a terrible punch left in that left- of his. Bill
fought on the retreat. Spring was too quick for him, and
ping ! ping ! went in the blows upon his face until he was
smothered with blood. The extraordinary part of it wag
that he seemed to make no defence, and had Tom liked
he could have cut him to ribbons. He was merciful.
Dab, dab on the nose and a rib bender now and again
satisfied Tom, who knew that now he was only fighting
to entertain the public. Just, however, when he got tired
of that, and meant bringing the entertainment to a close,
after the eighth round Bill Neat walked over to Spring's
corner, held out his left hand, and declared that as his
right arm was broken he could fight no more. Tom
accepted the proffered left and expressed his sorrow, and
Major Hare being assured by Neat's seconds that it was
impossible for their man to continue, awarded the battle
to Tom Spring, who was then and there publicly declared
Champion of England.
JEM }VAUD AND 1>ICK ACT OX, /,>'.'?. 115
CHAPTER XVI.
INTRODUCING THE "BLACK DIAMOND." HIS EARLY CAREER.-
HE MAKES HIS BOW BEFORE THE WEST END SWELLS.
JEM WA11D AND DICK ACTON. FIGHT FOR FIFTY.
AND now we shall have the pleasure of introducing one
of the best and most scientific fighters of all times,
Jem Ward, nicknamed the " Black Diamond." It is a
double pleasure for us to dwell upon the career of thia
Champion, not only for the purpose of recording his
brilliant ring career, but because we knew him personally,
and had many an interesting chat with the old man
during the time that he was in the Licensed Victuallers'
Asylum at Peckham,for he was upwards of eighty years
of age when he died, only a few years ago, and although
towards the last his memory failed him somewhat, we
were frequently able to draw him out, and learn from
his own lips incidents of his career as a prize-fighter.
Indeed, he was the oldest of the Champions we had met
in the flesh, and had the pleasure of a conversation with,
so that our task of recording his progress until he
attained the title of Champion will be agreeable and
authentic.
James Ward was born on the Boxing Day (very
suggestive and appropriate) of the year 1800, near Bow.
His parents were Irish, a breed which always has fur-
nished excellent fighting material. Although, as our
renders will have noticed in the early days of the Prize
Ring, Bristol was the hot-bed of pugilism, at the period
about which we write the Emerald Isle had produced
some excellent material, and has continued to do so ever
since, for how numerous are the Anglo-Irish breed in
the ranks of our Army, and how placidly ihey fight 1
Young Ward was sent to school when very young, for
he was a smart lad and showed no little aptitude for
learning. At least so thought his parents, and for one
in so low a station (for his father was a ballast-heaver)
an excellent education was given to him. But Jem cared
not for books unless they were stories of battle and
adventure, and instead of sticking to his studies he was
more often found out in the fields with a pair of stuffed
stockings over his wrists, engaged in a friendly spar
with one of the lads, or having a fall at a wrestling
116 JEM WAltD AND DICK ACTON, 1S22.
bout with a bigger youth than himself, although he
had many a thrashing from his parents for neglecting
his studies and following his athletic propensities
However, nothing would deter him, and he soon became
BO proficient that few dared to meet him.
At the age of sixteen he was taken by his father intc
the ballast business, when the hard work developed his
muscles, giving him a strength which was the envy and
admiration of all his fellow - labourers. After a hard
day's work nothing pleased him more than a walk up tc
the sparring rooms at Bromley New Town, where he
would put on the mittens with all comers. Amongst other
materials that he loaded and unloaded from ships was
the carbonaceous products of the mine ; in other words,
young Jem did a deal of coal-whipping, hence his cogno-
men of the " Black Diamond," which stuck to him all
through his career. At the above-mentioned sparring
rooms, where young Ward was a frequent visitor, was an
old gentleman who took a delight in watching the young
East-Ender aspiring to fistic honours, and his eye fell
favourably upon our hero, and he took him in hand and
introduced him to the then famous Charley Giblets. This
young gentleman, whose real name was Bradford, and
who acquired the nickname through working for a very
lean old poultryman, had made his mark in the ring,
having about this period made a stubborn stand against
the great Phil Sampson on July 17, 1821. The " Giblet
Pie," as he was frequently called, was one of the strongest
and most active athletes of the day. His arm was of
extraordinary length and exceptionally muscular, and as
a high jumper nobody could beat him" His science as a
fighter was not particularly great, for he depended upon
jumping away to avoid rather than dexterously stopping
the blows aimed at him, although the punishment he
dealt was tremendous when he did get a blow home.
Giblets, after his battle with Sampson, had migrated to
the East End, and was following the somewhat lucra-
tive, if rather dirty, occupation of a coal-whipper, so
when introduced the two lads became great chums, and
frequently worked in the same gang together.
Of course Master Charley was looked upon down
East as a great gun, but he wasalso pretty well known in
the West, and frequently sparred before the Corinthians
of the Ring. Now, soon after his introduction to Ward,
Giblets had determined upon organising a benefit in con-
junction with Harry Button, the Black, who had beaten
and been beaten by Ned Painter. This boxing display
was arranged to take place at the Fives Court on the
23rd January, 1822, and so pleased was he with Jem
Ward's performances at Bromlev, that he determined
JEM WARD AND DICK ACTON, 1822. 117
that the novice's name should appear upon the pro-
gramme. So Jem was announced as a new Black
Diamond, and Giblets having sung his praises, no little
curiosity was displayed by the West End amateurs to
see what the youngster was made of, We have before
JAMES WARD.
From a painting by Patten, 1S26.
us now an account of the evening's entertainment on
this particular occasion of Ward's debut, and find some
very good names. There was a spirited set-to between
Bales and Tom Shelton. Tom Belcher and Isaac Bitton
sparred together, Tom Cribb and his ' boy," Tom
118 JEM WARD AND DICK ACT ON t 18W.
Spring, gave a taste of their quality, and Scroggins and
Harry Holt had a rattling go. So Master Jem Ward
was in excellent company, and the critics were all there.
This appearance, he must have felt, would decide his
future success, for if he could only take the fancy of the
patrons of the Ring, perhaps his fortune would be made.
It was a trying moment for the young aspirant, for he
was pitted against Joe Spencer, who had been twice
beaten by Giblets, and once by Rasher, but who never-
theless was looked upon as an exceptionally good man
with the gloves, and a very hard hitter.
At first, it would appear, the new Black Diamond did
not show much to advantage, but as ho warmed to his
work and gob blow after blow on to the nob of his
opponent, the spectators began to open their eyes and
ask who the stranger was. Paddington Jones, who
was acting as M.C., informed them after the bout
was over, that he was a novice of the name of Jem
"Ward, but no relation to old Joe or Peter of that ilk
only a young East Ender ; but he was ready to throw
down the gauntlet to any man his own weight, with the
exception of Tom Hickman, the " Gasman." Jem was
the talk of the evening, and it was pretty certain that he
would not be idle for long. However, the challenge was
not accepted until after he had given a display a second
time at the Fives Court. This was at the benefit of
Harry Harmer, on March 27, and on that occasion Jem's
mentor, Charley Giblets, sparred with him. There was
no doubt that Jem made an excellent show, and con-
firmed the ^ood opinion that was formed upon his first
appearance. So it was with the greatest satisfaction
that during the evening Giblets announced that young
Jem Ward had been matched to fight Dick Acton. Some
of the old stagers, though, thought that the novice was
flying at rather high game, for Dick had had much expe-
rience in ring-craft, and had won all his fights, save
that with Kendriok, and his friends declared that he
lost that only by a fluke. However, the Pugilistic Club
had put up 25, and had selected Acton, knowing that
if Jem came through the ordeal, he would be entitled to
a formidable position amongst the pu^ilistsof his weight,
which promised to be quite good enough to entitle him
in due course to try for the Championship.
There was no time lost over the matter, and the
match was made for the men to meet on Wednesday,
the 12th of June, and the greatest curiosity existed as to
how the novice would come out with such a formidable
opponent. Now we could never understand why Jem
Ward was at this time looked upon as a novice, for,
according to " Fistiana," he had fought no less than
JEM WARD AND DICK ACTON, 1822. 119
seven battles, and what is more, had won them all. Ths
following is a list, according to that authority, although
we are unable to turn up a record of a single engage-
ment, nor were we able to elicit any particulars from
old Jem during his declining years. However, it is our
duty to record them and take them for what they are
worth. Jem Ward beat Geo. Robinson, May 6, 1816, in
forty-five minutes, for 20, in Stepney Fields ; beat Bill
Wall, 20, two hours, Limehouse Fields, June 18, 1816 ;
beat George Webb, 30, one round, three minutes, Lime-
house Fields, July 27, 1817 ; beat Jack Murray, 30,
forty minutes, Dock Hill, Shadwell, February 12, 1819 ;
beat Mick Murphy, 20, thirty-five minutes, Barking,
Essex, July 4, 1819 ; beat Mike Hayes, 30, forty minute*,
Isle of Dogs, September 29, 1820 ; beat John Delany,
30, thirty minutes, Bow Common, October, 1820.
If the above be correct and, curiously, the dates
agree exactly with Ward's career then all we have to
say is, he was no novice at the time he met Acton.
Now the latter was looked upon as a coming man,
and men like Tom Spring, Bill Eales, and Paddington
Jones had great faith in him, believing him to ba capable
of acquiring the highest honours of the Eing. Still he
had done very little, beating only third-class men. Still
he had the reputation, and when William Eales took
him down to Brighton to train, his followers thought it
was all over bar the shouting. But the East Enders
thought very differently, for after Jem Ward had
appeared at a benefit of Jem Burns at the boxing saloon
attached to the Horse and Trumpeter, a noted sporting
house kept by Peter Pigeon, in Old Jury Street, Aldgate,
and set-to with Iron-face Ilasher, everybody who sa\v
the way in which Jem stopped the two-handed fighter,
who was known to be such a glutton, and displayed
such extraordinary quickness, backed Ward to a
man. This had the effect of making the odds 6 to 4
on the " novice." But dark as the early part of
Jem's career had been kept, we imagine that his earlv
victories got wind, and the Fancy began to discover that
the young Black Diamond had had more experience in
the twenty-four foot ring than they had at first imagined.
Under the careful eye of Giblets, Jem went to Snares-
brook to take his breathings, making his headquarters
the Eagle. As we have said, the day fixed for the battle
was Wednesday, the 12th of June, the week after AscoS
Eaces. The weather had been glorious, and a rattling
good day's sport was anticipated, for all the elite, of the
Fancy and patrons of tho sport had arranged to be pre-
sent, as there were three attractions on the programme,
and young Ward must have been lucky indeed to have
120 JEM WARD AND DICK ACTON, 1822
such an audience to witness his first appearance before
West Enders and lights of the King. To begin with,
Tom Oliver and Bill Abbott were, after months of
wrangling, to meet and decide who was the better man.
After this our hero and his opponent were to try for
supremacy, and the performance was to finish up with
a mill between James Blake and Marshall.
At length the memorable day arrived, and it turned
out to be the very hottest of a most sweltering summer.
The rendezvous was Moulsey Hurst, and the description
we read of the journey down inspires us with a thirst
well-nigh insatiable. To compare it to a journey to
Epsom on a burning hot day hardly conveys the state of
affairs, for the road was packed with every conceivable
vehicle, and there were crowds of pedestrians kicking
up such a dust that from a distance obscured all from
view. The blazing sun and the state of the roads made
everybody as dry as limekilns, and the rush upon the
roadside inns by these parched travellers was tremendous,
many selling out their whole stock of beer before the
procession had passed by. The crowd looked like
millers as they wended their way to the classic Hurst,
and when they arrived upon the field of battle the sun
was more powerful than ever. The question was asked
as to how the men were to fight beneath such a tropical
heat, and it was with the greatest difficulty that the
stakes were driven into the hard ground, which was in
a terrible state for those who were likely to suffer falls.
All being adjusted, and the outer and inner ring being
cleared, the sweating, dusty, steaming crowd took their
places as best they could, gasping for air, and in no
happy mood. Then came a disappointment, which by no
means improved the temper of the spectators. They
had most of them trudged or driven down from London
in order to witness the great fight between Tom Oliver
and Bill Abbott, when it was announced that those two
gladiators were not about to appear, the latter having
paid 10 on the previous evening to be let off. The
groans and hisses were terrible to listen to by all accounts,
and at one time it looked very like a break into the ring
and a free fight. However, Mr. John Jackson calmed
down the multitude and announced the second brace of
pugilists, and the curiosity still being very great about
the Black Diamond, order was restored, and the men
entered the ring, Acton being the first to throw in his
cap. The latter was honoured with the presence of
Tom Spring and Bill Eales as second and bottle-holder,
whilst Paddington Jones and Josh Hudson officiated for
Jem Ward.
When they both stripped, Aoton appeared to be the
JEX WARD AND DICK ACTON, 1822. 121
heavier of the two, and stood some inches taller than
the Diamond, the former standing 5ft llin, and weighing
about 13st, whilst Jem pulled the beam down at 12st 41b,
and stood 5ft 9in. Fine specimen of a man as Dick Acton
\vas, the Black Diamond showed more elegance and
symmetry of figure. One eye-witness describes his
appearance in the following manner : " He was so beauti-
fully proportioned that he looked slighter than he really
was. Anyone with an eye for points could see at once
how much finer made a man he was than Acton. Jem's
chest was 44in in girth (when he was thirty it was 46in).
His arms tapered from the shoulder to the wrist, with
that perfect graduation which sculptors tell us is rarely
found except in the masterpieces of old Greek sculpture.
Similarly his legs " fined down " from the thighs to the
ankle, both wrists and ankles being like the fetlocks
of a thoroughbred. Jem's face, with its straight nose
and short upper lip, was remarkable for the amiability
of its expression and mildness, mixed with firmness
which led one of his heartiest and most distinguished
admirers to say : " Jem is a man only in the ring ; he ia
a child out of it 1"
Yes, Jem Ward must have been a fine man in hia
prime, but the perspiring crowd felt no inclination to
admire their manly beauty, and was only anxious for
the fight to commence. Such a good impression, how-
ever, did Ward make, that before " Time " was called
the swells were laying 10 to 8 on his chance. Precisely
at ten minutes past three all was in readiness, the
colours (green for Ward and blue for Acton) were tied
to the stakes, and Mr. Jackson gave the signal to com-
mence.
Both were very cautious, Bill evidently playing a
waiting game to feel what his opponent's style was like,
whilst Jem was in no hurry to take the lead. So there
was a deal of elegant but somewhat tedious sparring,
until Jem, seeing an opening, tapped his opponent lightly
on the jaw and jumped out of range. After some more
sparring Ward succeeded in putting in a sharp one on the
jaw with his awkward left, to which he gave a peculiar
turn as he let drive. Following up with another on the
forehead, he got away without a return, and Acton was
evidently getting riled, for he followed Ward, who was
on the retreat to the ropes, and a few harmless exchanges
took place, when Jem, making use of his legs, got away
from his rather awkward position. Then as quick as
lightning he dashed in and landed Bill a smart smack on
the side of the nasal organ, which at once produced the
carmine, and Ward scored the first event. This woke
Acton up to activity, and he retaliated with a lunge at
122 JEM WARD AND DICK ACTON, 1822.
Jem's ribs, getting well home on the right side. Ward,
however, made matters even, for he jobbed him twice
heavily on the unfortunate nose, and the claret flowed
in rivulets. Acton got wild and rushed in, but Jem was
so nimble on his legs that he made his man dance all
over the ring until he got winded. Jem \vas far too
quick for him. Letting him come to close quarters, he
let go the left twice upon the right eye, cutting the flesh,
but none of the blows were heavy enough for a knock-
down, and the round terminated with Jem throwing his
man cleverly over hig knee. There was not much in it,
and considering the bout had lasted eight minutes and
a half with two such powerful men, very little damage
had been done, and the crowd, not having got over their
disappointment, did not rise to enthusiasm, some
declaring that it was going to be a ginger-bread fight.
The second round was not productive of any more
damage, only a few blows being exchanged, and termina-
ting by Ward in turn being thrown. In the next turn
Ward seemed somewhat distressed, for the fall had made
him pipe a bit. Acton was first to the attack, and put
in a smart blow upoi Jem's cheek, but trying to repeat
it was neatly stopped, and caught a stinging left-hander
on the jaw for his pains. After this Ward landed
repeatedly on the damaged nose, and Bill, completely
losing his temper, bored his opponent to the ropes, where
a struggle took place, when Jem threw his man a
" buster " on to the hard ground. Three to one on the
" novice."
Without giving the details of the three succeeding
rounds, it will be sufficient to record that in the
fourth round there were some heavy exchanges, Jem
getting all the best of it, although he received one
smasher on the nose that drew the claret. Yet they betted
5 to 1 on Jem, telling plainly that this round was the
turning point of the battle. In the next bout Acton
came up woefully cut about the face, and looking all
over a beaten man. Hudson and Jones, seeing his con-
dition, instructed Ward to go in and win. Jem louk
their advice and was soon busy with his man, getting all
over his face until he drove him to the ropes, where he
dashed his right in and caught him a " hot 'un " on the
bridge of that unfortunate nose, " rather a slanting blow
upwards." Anyhow, one report says : " That that blow
was an exceedingly painful one was evident from the way
in which Acton shook his head like a horse over a bin
of musty corn." The heit and loss of blood were
evidently telling on Acton, and Jem being compara-
tively fresh, his seconds assured him that he must
win.
JEM WARD AND DICK ACTON, 1832. 123
In the sixth and last round Dick seemed all abroad.
Pulling himself together, however, he went to the attack,
but the Diamond parried him with ease, and then, plant-
ing a terrific blow over the eye, knocked all the sense out
of him. A report before us describes the finish in the
following manner : "From that moment Jem hit him
just as he pleased, landing a succession of blows here,
there, and everywhere. Ward'e left arm was not still for
a second, but was rattling incessantly about his oppo-
nent's head, till at last Acton went down heavily, and
lay there with his head rolling about from side to side
like a harlequin in a fit, or a Chinese mandarin at a
tobacconist's. All the efforts of Tom Spring and Bales
to get Dick up to the scratch in time failed, so there was
nothing for it but to throw up the sponge and proclaim
Jem Ward the winner, after the fight lasting only nine-
teen minutes and a half."
Although the battle was of not much importance, it
served to sbow that Jem Ward was entitled to a place
amongst the aspirants for the Championship, and that
he was entitled to meet men of a better class than Dick
Acton. Altogether it was a most creditable debut.
We have described this, his first n#ht, rather in detail ;
but until we come to his fights for the Championship we
must treat that part of his career with less minute
details, or he would occupy too much space upon our
pages, he having fought no less than fourteen battles
before finally retiring from the King.
CHAPTER XVII.
A MERRY MEETING AT tHE GOLDEN CROSS. AN IMPROMPTU
MATCH. -A MELANCHOLY TURN UP. JEM WARD AND
WILLIAM ABBOTT. A *' CROS8 " FOR A HUNDRED.- RE-
PENTANCE OF THE " BLACK DIAMOND."
AND now coines that bl6t Upon the escutcheon of Jem
Ward, which all his after battles every one of them as
Straight as a gun-barrelfailed to wipe out entirely. It
was a great pity that it should have occurred just at the
moment when he had his foot upon the ladder of fame,
and could have easily mounted without fear. But in
an evil moment he gave way to the seduction and bad
121 JEM WARD AND WM. ABBOTT, J5S?.
advice of one who should have known better and paid
the penalty, although his open confession after the affair,
and his public expression of regret, proved that at heart
he was an honest man, and that what he did was enacted
in a weak moment,
But let us not anticipate, for it will be our duty, how-
ever painful, to chronicle the event, even if it reflects
upon one of our best and, but for this incident, most
straightforward pugilists who have ever stripped for the
purpose of winning the belt and title of Champion of
England.
Before going into the details of Jem Ward's engage-
ment with William Abbott, we wish you to accompany us
to one of the best patronised and highest-class sporting
drums of that period. It is the Golden Cross, in Long
Acre, kept by that splendid ornament to the Prize
King, Harry Holt, who afterwards became reporter
to the Era, asd attended all the principal fights and
pedestrian matches for that journal. He was known as
the Cicero of the King, and a more honourable, more
gentlemanly, or a more popular man amongst the
Corinthians of the metropolis could nowhere be found.
He was the friend of all the sporting swells of the period,
and his house, the Golden Cross, was patronised by the
elite of the patrons of the Ring, for Harry was one of
Nature's gentlemen, and his friends were many.
On this particular evening, Monday, July 22, 1822,
are at the Golden Cross assembled in the big room up-
stairs, the following galaxy of " swells " : The Marquis
of Worcester, Lord Yarmouth, Lord Alvanley, Lord
Fife, Sir John Shelley, Colonel Cooke, Major Colquitt,
Captain Ponsonby, Mr. Muter, Mr. Stewart, Hon. Tom
Duncombe, Mr. James Soars, Tom Watson, of the Turf
Coffee House, and a host of others whose names are
more or less known as good sports and true. The cham-
pagne cup is being freely ladled out and handed round,
for the Marquis of Worcester is in the chair, and
when occupying that position no empty glasses are per-
mitted, and the smoke from the fragrant havannahs curls
about the ceiling and escapes in wreaths through the
open windows.
It is the eve of the fight between Neat and Spring,
which has been described in & previous chapter. The
party has dined wisely and well, for Harry Holt could
put on a banquet with any of them at the Golden Cross,
and now that the tables are cleared, naturally the con-
versation turns upon the big event which is to take place
on the morrow, and the relative chances of the two
great guns are discussed, whilst amongst other sporting
mattera the conversation drifts upon the marvellous per-
JEM WARD AND WM. ABBOTT, 1822. 125
formauce of the famous Billy in the Westminster rat-
pit, where he had just made his first record against time,
killing one hundred in twelve minutes. Then the great
running feat by Lord Newry, from Oxford to London
in eighteen hours, is discussed, and the time passes swiftly
and pleasantly. Another champagne cup, with little
icebergs floating about in a miniature foaming sea, is
made by host Harry Holt, and there is a lull in the
conversation when Tom Watson calls over to Mr.
Stewart to ask him whether it is true that he had
expressed a willingness to match Abbott against Jem
Ward. "Halloa, what's that?" cries the Marquis of
Worcester. "Ward and Abbott matched?" "Not
quite, my lord," says Watson, "but I hope going
to be before we leave this house to-night." At this
remark there is much applause. Mr. Stewart there-
upon replies that he is willing to put 50 down for
Abbott, and Watson instantly replies, " Then I'm your
man, sir." Instantly pen, ink, and paper are placed on
the table, and Mr. William Stewart on behalf of Mr.
William Abbott, and Mr. Thomas Watson on behalf of
Mr. James Ward, agree that the men shall fight within
six weeks of that date. There is quite a flutter of excite-
ment in the Golden Cross that evening, for nowhere
could two men be found so equal to match, it is thought
by all present, and the matter meets with general
approval, whilst it is nearly the only subject discussed
during the remainder of the evening.
Now, it will be remembered that Jem W T ard had
earned golden opinions as a boxer on two occasions at
the Fives Court before the noble patrons of the Ring,
and he had defeated Dick Acton at Moulsey Hurst,
although the combat was not very exciting. Yet he
proved himself to be a quick fighter and a heavy
hitter. Since then he had not been matched. But he
had appeared in public subsequently in a turn-up for a
Eurse, and although he won there was nothing much to
is credit. This is how it happened. The memorable
but disappointing fight between Josh Hudson and Barlow
had taken place at Harpenden Common, on September
10, in which the latter was knocked senseless in six
minutes. This was naturally very disappointing to those
who had come down from London in order to witness
what was expected to be a lively mill ; so when the excite-
ment was over the question arose, " What was to be
clone ?" Hudson went over to where Jem Ward was
standing, and whispered a few words into the Black
Diamond's ear. The latter nodded, and in the twinkling
of an eye Josh had taken off his white hat and was
going round to the " swells " soliciting guineas for a
126 JEM WARD AND WM. ABBOT'S, 1883
purse. Twenty-three were soon subscribed, when Ward
declared that he was quite willing to take anybody on in
the ring then and there, his own weight. Ho had not
long to wait for an answer to his challenge, for Burke,
of Woolwich, who immediately accepted the challeng .
So far so good, but the spectators were doomed to dis-
appointment on that day, for both Jem Ward and his
opponent, for some reason best known to themselves,
made no light of it. The whole affair was a pully-hauly
game of wrestling, and scarcely a blow was struck
throughout the seven rounds, which lasted only seven
minutes. At last Jem Ward threw his man, and his head
came against one of the stakes, seriously injuring his neck,
for the blood poured from his nose and ears, and it was
thought at first that his neck was broken. Happily this
was not so, for Burke came to, and they were both
hooted and hissed by the disappointed, not to say
infuriated, mob. This did Ward no good, for he was
put down as a good sparrer, but no good when it came
to the raw 'uns.
However, to return to the match between Jem and
William Abbott, which had been settled at the Golden
Cross. Although articles had been signed, no stakes
had been deposited, and it was thought in sporting
circles that the match would after all fall through.
However, on the day after Ward's turn-up with Burke,
Abbott made some disparaging remarks about Jem,
which Mr. Watson warmly resented, and the money,
50 a-side, was posted that very night, and the men
agreed to fight in October, 1822.
William Abbott sailed for Margate in the old Hoy,
and was accompanied by Caleb Baldwin and Hopping
Ned. Charley G/'/blets took Jem Ward to Epping
Forest, and there /n sylvan grove and upon the banks of
the forest stream, the Boding, Jem took his breathings.
He was frequently visited by his backer, Tom Watson,
who usually came in company with a Mr. John Fresh-
field, who was a queer customer, who had but a short time
previously cut a ridiculous figure in Bow Street Police
Court, before Sir Robert Bernie, Freshfield having
Bworn ihat he had lost a cheque for 300, which turned
out had been won from him by Ben Burn. This Mr.
Freshfield was by no means a total abstainer, and in the
police court he was far from sober, affording much
amusement and provoking a deal of laughter by his
eccentric behaviour. We have no space to give the
details of the case here, but let us keep our eyes on this
Mr. Freshfield, for he plays an important part in the
present chapter.
On the Monday both men came up from thei'^raining
JEM WARD AND WM. ABBOTT, 1822. 127
quarters, Jem Ward in a chaise from the Forest, and
William Abbott by coach from Margate, when they
met at Tom Belcher's to decide the rendezvous, and
to settle minor details. It was then noticed that Tom
Watson and this Mr. Freshti eld never left their men,
and when it became known that Josb Hudson, who had
helped to train Ward, was going to be second to Abbott,
people wondered what the meaning of it all was. Still,
when they discovered that Paddington Jones and
William Eales were to wait upon Ward, they were
satisfied.
Moulsey Hurst was the place fixed for the battle, and
on the Tuesday morning, October 22, the company
began to flock into Hampton, and the watermen had a
fine harvest ferrying'people over to the Hurst. Quality
and quantity was the order of the day, and there was
really a good sprinkling of " Corinthians," who had just
come to stay in London for a short spell before the
hunting season began.
At one o'clock Abbott, followed by Bill Richmond,
the Black, and Josh Hudson, pitched his castor into the
ring, followed five minutes later by Jem Ward, who was
accompanied by Jones and Eales.
Now, when the match was made, the friends and
backers of Abbott were under the impression that their
man was the heavier of the two, for it had always been
put forward that Ward's weight was but list, whilst
Abbott confessed to list 71b. As a matter of fact, Jem
Ward at this time weighed no less than 12st 41b, and when
" Bee," the astute editor of the Fancy Gazette, called
public attention to this fact, the backers of Master
William became shy, and they would not lay a penny
out unless they obtained the odds of 2 to 1. This
hardly suited Messrs. Watson, Freshfield, and Co., so
they determined upon another line of action.
As soon as "Time" was called, they commenced
sparring very warily until two minutes had been
occupied without a blow being attempted. Then a light
tap upon the forehead from the Black Diamond opened the
ball, which Abbott failed to return, and in quick succes-
sion Jem reached him again and again over his guard,
but so light were the blows that no damage whatever
was done. This made Bill very cross, and in answert o
the advice cf his friends, he dashed in to close quarters.
But he was nowhere with Jem at wrestling, and was
cross - buttocked in an instant, amidst the yells and
cheers of the East Enders.
It will be useless to describe all the rounds, for they
meant nothing, Jem Ward undoubtedly being capable
of doing just what he pleased with his man. He waa
128 JEM WARD AND WM. ABBOTT, 1822.
a mere plaything in his hands. Here, however, is a quota-
tion from one report of the second round : " With a
feint at the head, he put in a body blow of such severity
with his right, that Abbott went staggering back three
or four yards, and would have fallen had he not backed
on to the ropes. Before he could get from his awkward
position, Ward had him in chancery, and waa fibbing
away with his left until he was red to the elbow with
the blood that streamed from Abbott's nose and mouth.
At last, with a desperate and supreme effort, Abbott
tore himself away from that frightful grasp and fell on
the grass, amid roars of frantic applause from Ward's
friends, and offers of 5 to 1 on Jem.
Round after round Ward threw his man and dealt
him the moat fearful punishment, until at the close of
the eighteenth bout the fight was apparently all over bar
the shouting, and Tom Belcher left the side of the ring to
get his pigeons to send off with the news of Jem's
victory. Still Abbott's seconds set him up, and in the
nineteenth round all should have been settled. Then,
however, to the amazement of everybody, Jem in the
most unaccountable manner let slip several easy oppor-
tunities. " What's up with Ward?'' was the general
question. Something was wrong evidently, for Bill
Eales called out to Mr. Watson to come and speak to
him, and Jones in a state of high indignation exclaimed,
" What does this mean? Here's Ward says he mean&
to cut it next round, and lose the fight. Do you know
anything about it?" "Certainly not," said Watson.
warmly. " I expect Ward to do his best to win."
Again the same farce was played. Abbott evidently
could not understand Ward's game, for he had been
completely outfought all through. Still he had his duty
lo do to his backers, and he made a feeble effort in the
twenty-second round. After a little sparring he managed
to get in a blow upon Jem's chin that would scarcely
have knocked a fly off, and Jem Ward dropped. This
is what one report says, and if it be true never was
there such a barefaced robbery perpetrated in any roped
arena : " On being picked up and placed on Paddington
Jones's knee, Jem raised himself erect almost without an
effort, and smiled at Eales; but then, suddenly recollect-
ing the part he was to play, he gave a quick glance over
at Abbott's corner, and, seeing that Bill looked uncom-
monly like giving in, Jem, with a frightful contortion of
the face, fell back into Jones's arms and swooned I In
vain old Paddington cursed and swore at him, in vain
Eales shook him, tweaked hia ears, pulled his nose, and
pinched his calves ; Jem lay limp as a dead cabbage,
and Mr, James Scares, the referee, having thrice called
JEM \\'Alll> AND MM/. ABBOTT, m*. 120
" Time " without any response from Ward, Abbott was
just able to stagger to the scratch, and was proclaimed
the winner."
The spectators wei % e paralysed, and fortunate for Ward
they were, for it enabled him to slip out of the ring, get
a scarf and coat on, and make a bolt for it, jumping some
hurdles as he made for the river, proving indisputably
that he was perfectly fresh. Never was such a bare-
faced " cross " known by the oldest ring-goer. At first
the crowd became frantic, but when the excitement had
somewhat toned down it was determined that the
most complete investigation should be made on the
morrow, before a committee of the foremost sportsmen
of the day to decide what should be done.
On the morrow the meeting was convened at the One
Tun, Jermyn Street, with Mr. Minchin, of Ttirnham
Green, the Nestor of sport, in the chair, and amongst
those present were several noblemen and distinguished
supporters of the Prize King. Mr. William Stewart,
Abbott's backer, declined to receive a shilling of the
stakes or bets, stating that in his opinion "a more
liagrant cross never disgraced the P.R. (a fact already
incontestably proved), and that, consequently, no real
sporting character can expect his bets to be valid.
Jem Ward, his backers, Messrs. Watson and Freshfield,
were there, and it transpired that they had that morn-
ing been with their solicitor, Mr. Edward Parlin, to
the police magistrate at Hatton Garden, to swear an
affidavit to the effect that Jem had fought honestly, and
had done his best to win. The magistrate, however,
refused to countenance such an affidavit, on the grounds
that all parties concerned, by their own confession, had
been guilty of a breach of the peace.
At first Jem Ward, in answer to the chairman's
questions, denied the truth of the allegations made
against him, but his agitation was so great that
it was evident that ho was telling lies. At length he
broke down altogether, and, bursting into tears, con-
fessed that Mr. Watson had promised him 100 to sell
the fight. The painful scene was made humorous
when Jem declared that " it was a proper fair cross ;
that he was ignorant of the ways of the world, not used
to company, nor to drink wine ; that his backers had
endeavoured to make him drunk the night before fight-
; ng, saying, Never mind, Ward, you have but little
work to do to morrow, it's of no consequence how much
you drink !' " The committee unanimously voted that it
was a cross, Messrs. Watson and Freshfield agreeing to
the vote.
Tom Cribb, who was present, came to poor Ward's
130 JEM WARD'S TOUR, 1823.
rescue, and declared that he was a poor, ignorant young
man, who had been led away by artful deceivers, but was
not bad at heart, and as a proof of his opinion he should
give him a sovereign. No less than twenty - seven
others followed suit, so he left the room with a little
golden salve for his wounded heart. No proof
could be brought absolutely against Freshfield and
Watson, for they would admit nothing, declaring that
Ward had been guilty of the basest ingratitude, so
neither of them were tabooed from sporting circles,
although there was little doubt as to their complicity
and guilt.
Poor Jem Ward, however, was the victim. He had
condemned himself by his own confession, and was
formally expelled from the Pugilistic Club, and was
denounced by all the sporting journals as a disgrace to
the Fancy.
And there in disgrace we must leave him, deferring
until next chapter an account of how he at length
succeeded in getting over his difficulties.
CHAPTER XVIII.
RETURN OF THE LAMB TO THE FOLD. THE "BLACK DIAMOND"
AS A YOKEL. JEM WARD'S INTRODUCTIONS TO BALDWIN,
RICKENS, AND JEMMY TEE BLACK - A "WEST COUNTREE 1 '
TOUR.
IT will be remembered that we left Jem Ward in sad
disgrace through the cross to which he was a party in his
fight with Abbott. Although he was cut off from the Pugi-
iistic Club and disgraced, the clumsy way in which he
had managed the whole business proved conclusively
that he was but the tool of others, and a lad of rare
simplicity.
His confession, too, did much to mollify the feelings of
the sporting world towards him, and by most he waa
more pitied than blamed. There was not the slightest
doubt but that he sincerely regretted what had happened,
and his letter to the sporting newepapers of the day
JEV WAItD'S TOUR, 1823. 131
showed his contrition ; so we cannot do better than
quote it :
" SIR, I trust you will excuse my obtruding upon you
in requesting the insertion of a letter from me, whom I
hope the sporting world will consider sinned against as
sinning. My last fight with Abbott having given rise to
much, I may say much-merited, animadversion, I hope,
in extenuation, some consideration may be made for my
inexperience in the world, and a too great reliance on
those who have seduced and deceived me. Had I taken
the advice of my trainer in lieu of my backer, I should not
have to deplore the commitment of an act which has
caused me the most bitter regret. I should be most
happy, by way of retrieving in some degree the credit I
have lost, to fight Abbott again for the present stakes. If
I ask too much in this, I am willing to meet him in the
same ring with Hudson and Shelton, on the 19th inst.,
for a purse, or even for love. I am, sir, with the greatest
respect, your obliged servant, " JAMES WARD.
" November 12, 1822."
The above letter proves that Jem was not dishonest
at heart, and his friends took the matter in hand, and
' through the unremitting exertions of Mr. Turner, the
landlord of the Mulberry Tree, Whitechapel, Jem Ward
was once more made eligible to enter the arena, where it
will be our pleasant duty in future chapters to record that
he, throughout his long and brilliant career, gloriously
retrieved his reputation, never again to be soiled or
tarnished by suspicion of dishonour.
Although Jem Ward appeared on a few occasions as a
second, it was not until the 4th of February, 1823, that
he entered the arena as a principal. It was but for a
purse of 5, and his antagonist was said to be only a
" Johnny Raw." It turned out, however, that the yokel,
as he was supposed to be, was no other than a pupil of
the wary Bill Eales and Bill Acton, whom these artful
dodgers were running as a dark horse, and who after-
wards came out before the public as the celebrated Ned
Baldwin (White-headed Bob), who became one of the
first pugilists of the day. The battle took place on
Wimbledon Common. Ned Baldwin stuck to his man
bravely, but he had no chance with the Black Diamond,
who had immensely improved, and with quickness in
hitting and getting away astounded everybody present.
Twenty rounds were fought in nineteen minutes, when
Ward was declared the winner. This victory re-estab-
lished Jem with his friends, for he had given the White-
headed one a fearful " gruelling," his face being terribly
lacerated and his head contused, proving what a hard aa
well as quick hitter Ward was,
132 JEM WARD'S TOUE, 1823.
Shortly after this, on the llth of February, 1823, Josh
Hudson took a benefit at the Fives Court, the whole elite
of the Fancy being present. To Jem's delight he was
selected to pair off with Tom Spring, who was still looked
upon as the tip-top heavy-weight. It was a grand oppor-
tunity for Ward to show what he was capable of doing,
and he made a grand display. Here is a quotation from
one report : " The bout between the two heroes was the
event of the evening. The spectators and they included
all the leading patrons of the sport were roused to au
extraordinary pitch of enthusiasm by the magnificent
display of science to which they were treated. Spring
was in his best form. He said that he felt fit and well
enough to fight anybody, but the rapidity of Ward's
hitting, and his wonderful quickness in getting away,
fairly bothered Tom, who had to do all he knew to hold
his own, and \vas generally thought to have had the
worst of it."
This wag a great feather in the Black Diamond's cap
and he felt himself so strong that he immediately issued
a challenge to fight "any twelve or thirteen stone man,
or to give a few pounds." To this Tom Shelton, Jack
Carter, and Peter Crawley replied, but nothing came of
their nibbles, and it looked as if Jem would be for a
long while idle.
Just about this time Jem Ward made the acquaintance
of a man who was destined to become as great a
celebrity as himself. This was Nicholson, afterwards
the notorious Lord Chief Baron of Judge and Jury fame,
and the companion and entertainer to the whole fast
sporting stt of London, whose midnight orgies and
mock trials were the talk of the town. At this time,
however, Eenton Nicholson was only a pawnbroker's
assistant at Shad well. In his " Autobiography," which
is before us, he tells us that he was "able-bodied, had
large, manly whiskers, and at the age of fourteen and a
half might have passed for twenty."
Jem Ward had but recently left the athletic occupation
of coal- whipping when he met Ren ton Nicholson, who
describes him as the " Phenomenon," one who was young,
generous, scientific, and brave. In his book the Baron
leaves it on record that Jem was always the champion
of the weak against the opposition of the strong ; and
many were the thrashings he adminstered to brutes who
assaulted women in the streets about Shadwell, Rat-
cliff Highway and Wapping, Here is an incident which
we may relate, and which is taken from Renton Nichol-
son's " Autobiography ": " In the rear of my master's
premises was a narrow roadway named Fox's Lane. The
houses then standing were old in the tenancy of iniquity ;
JEJI WARD'S TOUR, 1823. 133
there profligacy was king ; debauchery queen, and
robbery and vice the constitution. In the middle of tins
empire of infamy lived Mary Billington, associating
with one Joe Strong, a monster in human form, bat
good looking at least as well favoured as high check-
bones and a handsome bull-dog sort of head would allow
him to be. Poor Mary Billington or Poll Billington, as
she was usually called had been a beautiful girl before
her features had become disfigured and swollen by the
ill-treatment of the Herculean Josephus. She was rarely
without a black eye veiling her exquisite blue one ; her
fair face was too often bruised and bloodshot by the adroit
blows of the inhuman wretch to whom she yet remained
devoted, despite his unparalleled brutality. A young
man who had loved her in her virtue, and continued
fondly attached to her in her degradation, sought her in
an illness, which was of more than a month's duration,
arising from one of Joe's periodical attacks upon her life,
for the protection of which she could never be prevailed
upon to seek magisterial interference. The young man,
whose notions and conduct were alike so compassionate
and platonic, was one day surprised while sitting at the side
of poor Polly's bed, engaged in serious conversation with
her, by the entrance of Joe Strong. The savage nature
of the villain wanted but little suspicion to excite him
into demoniacal ferocity. Taking up the poker, he laid
the unfortunate visitor bleeding on the floor ; he then
seized the unhappy bed-ridden girl by her streaming
hair and dragged her into the street. Jem Ward was
talking with me at the shop door. ' What the deuce is
that ?' said Jem. The question was in another instant
answered by the appearance of Joe Strong, brandishing
the poker in his right hand, and with his left trailing
the half-naked invalid girl in his wake. I have never, in
all his great contests, been half so proud of Jem Ward
aa I was on that terrible and momentous occasion.
'Leave go that woman,' said Jem. Mr. Strong replied
by aiming a blow at Jem with the poker, who met Mr.
Strong with one of those scientific left-handed hits which
afterwards settled many a more important conflict
right in the middle of the face, smashing his ignominious
nose, prostrating him on the broad of his back, and
with magical velocity forcing the poker from his grasp
into the middle of the road. Mr. Strong was knocked
out of time by the first hit. There he sprawled, deaf to
everything around. The woman, the miserable victim
to his murderous attack, sick, bleeding, with hair dis-
hevelled, and her clothes torn from her back, had no
thought for herself, and but little for the benefactor
who still lay senseless in her apartment. Her mad
134 JEJI WARD'S TOUR, 1S23.
tenderness was all for the sprawling coward who fell by
the manly aud victorious fist of the gallant Jem. Polly
Billington was the ministering angel of the ruffian Strong.
Humanity shuddered to assist him ; but that misguided
girl tried to lift him from the pavement. She could
not. Entreaty and remonstrance were both had recourse
to, and at last the required aid was obtained and the
well-punished and inhuman scoundrel was shortly placed
upon the bed from which he had so recently dragged the
ill-fated Polly. The wounded lover was induced by the
prayers and entreaties of the once-beloved Mary to take
no steps to prosecute the vagabond who had so wantonly
assailed him. He promised her hevvould not, and he
kept his word."
We have given space to Ben ton Nicholson's story,
which savours much of the Sykes and Nancy episode,
to show what Jem Ward's character was out of the
ring. This is only one instance proving how fine a
fellow he was, and gained him the greatest respect
and esteem of all who knew him.
But to return to his pugilistic career. Nobody in
London could be induced to take up the gauntlet, so Jem,
tiring of this inactive life, determined to visit the pro-
vinces, and try his luck in the " West Countree." Bath
and Bristol, as our readers will remember, being hot-
beds of pugilism. He took with him as companions,
Maurice Delay and George Weston. According to Nichol-
son, the former, he says, " was one of the finest-looking
ruffians I ever saw." . Delay was a coal-whipper, and hac
fought eeveral times, having defeated Charley Gibblets.
but eventually he came to grief, joining a gang of thieves,
getting caught red-handed and transported for life. At
this time, however, he was an honest man. George
Weston, Jem's other companion, had experienced much
more in the ring, for he had fought Jack Ford, Aby
Belasco, and Jem Wynes, the Bristol Sawyer. So the three
knights of the fist made up a very formidable trio. The
men going down to Bath on the tramp, having walked
something like thirty miles a day, arriving at the
opening of the races, July 1, 1823.
Bath, not the sleepy, straight-laced town of to-day, but
then the Queen of the West, the liveliest, wickedest, and
most fashionable resort in the kingdom, was crowded on
this occasion. Belles and beaux of all ages and degrees
there congregated, some to take the waters, others to
enjoy the racing. It must have been a terribly naughty
place in those days, for one satirist writes about it and
tells us that it was " a valley of pleasure, yet a sink of
iniquity, and that every vice in the metropolis was
counterfeited, and sometimes improved upon, in Bath."
JEM WARD'S TOUX, 1823. 135
Both sexea used to promenade in the water with the
slightest of bathing costumes, the water up to theii
necks, so that their heads appeared to bo all floating.
Then there was the Grove and the Meadows, both
crowded during the day with fops and pretty women,
The ladies of Bath have so dashing au air,
So charming a smirk, and agreeable stare,
Not to say how they show ail their shapes in the wind,
With nothing before, and their pockets behind.
But to return to Jem Ward and his friends, who had
arrived in the midst of all this gaiety. It had been the
custom during the race week always to have a purse
subscribed and fought for, open to all comers ; and our
trio of pugilists being aware of this, made their way to
the principal sporting house, the Castle and Ball Tavern.
There they discovered that the purse had been twice won
by the Somerset champion, Joe Rickens, and that he
was there to take it for the third time. Now few of
^hose present in the parlour of the inn recognised our
friends, especially as they were somewhat disguised, being
clothed in countrymen's smocks, which articles they had
purchased on the road. There were, however, a few Jews
from London well known in sporting circles, and they at
once recognised Jem Ward, but the word having been
passed for secrecy, they took the hint, knowing that if
the game were not given away they would be able to
make a tidy little sum. It had been arranged that Ward
should play the part of a North-country yokel, and that he
should pass as a Mr. Sawney Wilson, a simple chap, who
thought he could fight a bit, and had come to Bath to try
for the purse. This soon got about, and one of the friends
of Joe Rickens sent for that worthy, who quickly arrived
on the scene. In a swaggering way he came up to Jem
Ward, and looked contemptibly at our hero. One
account gives a most amusing scene, and it must have
been a treat for those to be present who were in the know.
It appears that the West-country Champion, when he
saw the simple countryman, laughed outright, and asked
him if he had any money. To this Jem replied that he
had not, but he wanted to have a go for the purse, and
that bethought some of the gentlemen present, pointing
to the " peoplesh," would back him for a few pounds, just
for the sake of the sport.
At this Rickena and his friends were delighted, and
arrangements were made for the tight to come off on
the following day, at five o'clock in the afternoon, the
Somersetshire man insisting that articles should be drawn
up in case Sawney should back out, and if he did so he
might claim the purss, especially as there were no other
candidates. Added to the purse of 20 guineas, the
136 JEM WARD'S TOUR, 1S23.
Jews had put down the sum of another twenty, which had
been covered by Rickens' friends, and so cock-sure were
they, that odds were laid of three and four to one, which
were taken up cautiously by those in the know, to a large
sum of money. The news soon spread through the town,
when it was known that the battle was to take place at
Lansdowne, and the talk in the Pump Room and the
Tap Room was of nothing else.
Long before live o'clock the spot of ground upon which
the ring had been formed, was thronged with people ; all
Bath, visitors and residents, having turned out to see the
great Somersetshire giant thrash the presumptuous
countryman.
Great was the excitement as the two men faced each
other ; Rickens in proper fighting costume, but "Sawney"
in brown breeches and thick boots. As the latter
shaped, however, there was a rumour passed round that
he was a Londoner, and that Master Joe would find that
he had caught a Tartar. His friends, though, laughed
at such an eventuality, and offered to lay out extra money
on their man, an easy enough task, for the Jews were
hungering for more. Rickens towered above his man,
standing Gft lin, and weighing 14st, certainly a very fine
fellow, and it really looked as if the smaller man had
very little chance with such a giant. Joe was three
inches taller and 2st heavier than Jem Ward.
Of course Delay and Weston seconded " Sawney
Wilson," and Pearce (brother to the Game Chicken)
and Harris looked after Rickens. As they sparred
together it was palpable to everybody that the supposed
yokel was no novice at the game ; but Jem made none
too great a display, for he tried not to give the game
away ; and although being quite confident as to the result,
he thought it would be unwise to win too soon. So ho
played about with his opponent for two or three minutes,
when, getting too close.and not being sufficiently cautious,
the big 'un swung his arm round, and to the delight of
most, and to the surprise of the few, caught Jem
a terrific blow on the side of the neck, which very
nearly sent him sprawling. There was a tremendous
shout from the followers of the Somersetshire lad, but
Ward was in no way dismayed, and pulled himself
together in the coolest manner ; and, springing in before
his opponent knew what he was doing, let go right and
left with such rapidity and force that the Bath man
was sent spinning away, and measured his length at the
feet of his seconds. There was a dead silence, and
Rickens' friends looked at each other in blank amaze-
ment.
The big man came up to the scratch for the second
JEM WARD'S TOUR, 1823. 137
round furious, and dashed in with all hia brute force,
evidently intent upon slaughtering the countryman right
off the reel. But Jem Ward astonished the spectators,
for he stopped blow after blow with the utmost coolness,
and avoided the rushes in a masterly manner, until he
had got hia man out of breath; when he sprang in, and
dealing Joseph a terrible blow on the throat, sent him
to grass again upon his back. We can imagine the con-
sternation ; and one report says that a remark made
was, "What do they call him ? Sawney Wilson? By
gum, he bean't half such a Sawney as some volk may
think; why he makes Rickens spin loike a humming-
top." 3 to 1 on Sawney, and no takers.
Jem at this juncture determined to give the company
a taste of his abilities, and chance the result, so he com.
menced fighting in real earnest, hitting his man about
just as he pleased. He gave him a terrific left-hander
full on the nose, which flattened that organ upon his
face, and once more sent him to grass. There was a
dreadful uproar at this ; and when, in the fourth round,
he hit him on the cheek and laid it open, following up
the blow with some terrible hits on the ribs, and knock-
ing the big chap down for the fourth time, there was a
general uproar ; and as Ward sat upon his second's knees
he had sticks flourished at him, and had it not been for
some of the Bristol boys, who insisted on fair-play, no
doubt he would have been roughly handled ; so in-
censed were those who had lost their money over what
they called a dodge.
Ward after this determined to finish the affair as
quickly as possible, and although Rickens came up
pluckily for another four rounds, he got punished so
fearfully that in the end he was knocked clean out of
time; the battle only having lasted fifteen minutes.
Jem was without a single mark, whilst his opponent's
face was so bruised and bleeding, that a wag was stated
to have remarked, " one-half of his face looked like a
live lobster, and the other half like a boiled one."
When the fight was over there was a dreadful scene,
and it was only by the skin of their teeth that the three
Londoners escaped the fury of the mob, and made theii
way to the Castle and Ball. Then they discovered that
the stakeholder refused to part with the money, declaring
that it was all a swindle, and that the Bath man had
been imposed upon unfairly. So incensed did Rickens'
followers become, that they threatened to lynch Ward,
so the three, thinking discretion the better part of
valour, made tracks from Bath (minus their money),
only too glad to get out of harm's way.
How they escaped from Bath, and the details of the
138 JEM WARD & JOSH HUDSON, 1823.
incidents of their travels in the West country, we have
no space to describe now. Suffice it to say that he made
his mark wherever ho went, although not much money
was netted, he only winning a purse in an engagement
with Jemmy the Black, at Southampton, and receiving
a few pounds a week at exhibition sparring. So Jem
Ward was glad to come back to London, although his
provincial trip had done him no harm. On the contrary,
it had raised him in the eyes of the Fancy, both London
and provincial, and enabled him to start fairly on to the
goal for which he was aiming viz,, the Championship
of England.
CHAPTER XIX.
AN EVENING AT THE HOLE IN THE WALL. JEM WARD AND
JOSH HUDSON, AND HIS FIRST FIGHT WITH PHIL SAMPSON.
AT the period of which we write, when Jem Ward was
making a bid for the Championship, that is to say, in
the early twenties, there were two well-known sporting
houses in London, both of the same name the Hole in
the Wall, Chancery Lane (now, we believe, turned into a
Bodega), and a house with the same sign in Gate Street,
Lincoln's Inn. The first-mentioned was kept by Jack
Randall, the "Nonpareil, 1 ' and the other by Tom Shelton.
The tavern in Chancery Lane has been immortalised by
the great English critic, William Hazlitt, in his descrip-
tion of the fight between Gas and Neate, which stands
as a unique specimen of classical English literature.
But it would seem that Mr. Hazlitt was none too partial
to Randall or his house, for he writes : " I was not
fond of going into this house of call for heroes and philo-
sophers ever since the owner of it (for Jack is no
gentleman) threatened once upon a time to kick me out
of doors for wanting a mutton-chop at his hospitable
board, when the conqueror in thirteen battles was
more full of blue ruin (giu) than good manners. I was
the more mortified at this repulse, as I had heard Mr.
James Simpkins, hosier, in the Strand, one day when the
character of the Hole in the Wall was brought into
JEH WARD d; JOSH HUDSON, 1833. 139
question, observe: 'The house is a very good house,
and the company quite genteel. I have been there my-
self.' "
Let us then, in fancy, look in at Jack Randall's hostelry
on the evening of Wednesday, October29, 1823. There the
company is " quite genteel," for there are many of thi
most aristocratic supporters of the Ring, whilst the other
part of the house is crowded with sports of every grade.
These ruddy-faced sportsmen sit quaffing mulled wine iu
the snuggery, or smoking long pipes and sipping warm
brandy in the long parlour. The occasion is the final
deposit of 50 for the match which has been made by
Josh Hudson and Jem Ward for 100 a-side. No suclx
important an event has taken place since the battle
between Spring andNeate for the Championship.
The appearance of Josh Hudson himself, accompanied
by Tom Owen and his backer, Mr. Hart, a son of old
Lemon Hart, the rum contractor, of Tower Hill),
creates quite a sensation, but it is disappointing to learn
that neither Jem Ward nor his backer, Sir Bellingham
Graham, will be present, for Tom Spring has been
deputed to plank down the money. This having been
done, quite a jovial evening is spent, and the greatest
interest is invested in the coming event, for both are
" Stars from the East," and although they, so to
speak, come from the same stable, both are hard up for
a job, and quite willing to prove which would be the
better man of the two.
It may be remembered that we stated at the time of
describing Tom Johnson and Ben Brain's fight for the
Championship we quoted the latter's remark, " Tommy,
you and I never fell out, and that's the reason we ought
to fight." Josh Hudson thought precisely the same.
He detested quarrelling, but he loved fighting, and to
meet his old friend Jem Ward in the ring and do battle
for supremacy was to imply no breach of the warmest
friendship. And so the match was made, and the last
deposit put down.
Tom Owen took the " John Bull Fighter," as Josh was
called, under his care to Harpenden, for he was very big,
and it was necessary to take a deal of flesh off him.
Ward was already in splendid condition, having just co.me
from his West-country tour, incidents of which we
described in the last chapter.
The battle was fixed to come off at Moulsey Hurst on
November 11, 1823. We shall not, however, take our
readers over the oft-trodden ground, but briefly describe
how the Black Diamond met with his first and only
reverse, or we shall be devoting too much space to the
description of Jem Ward's many contests.
10
140 JEM WARD & JOSH HUDSON, 1823.
There were slight odds on Ward, but a great number
of the knowing ones stuck firmly to Josh Hudson, for
he had fought twenty times, won thirteen battles, and
lost seven, and they were, to some of the best men of
the day, viz., Bowen, Martin, Tom Spring, Aby Belasco
(twice), Turner, and Shelton. In any case he had had
much more experience in the ring than Jem Ward, so
little wonder he was fancied by many. That they were
justified in their fancy for Hudson events proved, for
although during the first nine or ten rounds Ward scored
heavily, and the betting was 5 to 1 on the Diamond, a
change came o'er the scene in the eleventh round, and
just as Jem seemed to be having it all his own way, by
one of those miraculous efforts noticeable in all Hudson's
hardest battles, he pulled himself together. Here is a
description of the eleventh round : " Josh came to scratch
looking as if he had taken quite a fresh lease of life.
But Jem's science and agility were too much for him.
Ward kept retreating and pinking Josh about the head
at pleasure, and with the greatest ease, as the latter
advanced. The Black Diamond appeared to be having
it all his own way, when his vigour seemed suddenly to
leave him, and he was caught napping, for Josh put in a
terrific left-hander under Jem's left eye, which closed, or
appeared to close, that optic instantly, and almost
knocked Ward's head off his shoulders. For the moment
the Diamond was all abroad quite silly and dizzy and
hit at random blow for blow, till Josh floored him. The
shouting for Hudson after this last exploit was awful."
By all accounts there was something wrong with Jem
Ward from this moment, and although Josh was fear-
fully punished and as weak as the proverbial rat, he
managed to come up for four more rounds, and gain all
the best of it, and in the fifteenth Tom Spring and Aby
Belasco, who acted as seconds for Jem, had to assist
him to the scratch, amidst shouts of " Take him away
he's done don't hit him, Josh." It was all over ; Spring
threw up the sponge, and Mr. Gully, who was referee,
declared Josh Hudson the winner.
It was a terrible disappointment to Ward's friends,
and a bitter one for Jem himself. All kinds of reasons
were given for the break-down, but Jem Ward many
years afterwards informed a friend in the Licensed
Victuallers' Asylum that, although he looked well, he
was suffering from debility, and that his strength died
gradually away towards the close of the fight. No
doubt that was the reason, but not everybody believed it,
as was proved two days after the battle, by a most dis-
pleasing incident taking place.
There was a meeting at Peter Crawley's benefit at
JEM WARD & JOSH HUDSON, 1823. 141
the Fives Court, on November 13, 1823. During
the evening Josh Hudson, whose head was bound up,
and whose face was the colour of a rainbow, put in an
appearance, and the M.C., old Paddington Joneg, in-
formed the company that Josh had something of import-
ance to impart to them. He ascended the platform and
delivered himself of the following : " Gentlemen, I have
been informed by Mr. Egan that Shelton has made an
JOSH HUDSON.
assertion that Ward received 100 to lose the battle with
me. I will bet anybody 50 to 1 that he does not
prove it. (' Bravo, Josh !') I will also fight Tom
Shelton for any sum from 25 to 200, when the time he
is bound over expires. If Ward is in the Court let him
come forward and answer the charge brought against
him." Tom Shelton then ascended the stage and declared
that Ben Burn had made the statement, and that he
142 JEM WART) A JOSH HUDSON, 1833.
would have no more to do with it. At this moment
Jem Ward appeared upon the scene and said amidst
great applause : " I publicly assort that no individual
whatever offered me a single farthing to lose the battle."
Josh Hudson came forward and shook Jem heartily by
the hand, saying, "It's all a d d lie, Jem, and
nobody but a fool would believe it." Then, turning
to Ben Burn, he offered to fight him any time 100 to
GO. Burn, who was in liquor, tried to speak, but the
audience would not permit him, and Jem Ward was
unanimously acquitted of the vile charge brought against
him.
Although Jem had lost much money for his backers,
Sir Bellingham Graham believed in him to such an
extent that he placed a sum of money in Pierce Egan's
hands, with instructions that Ward should have paid to
him the sum of 2 every week ; so, after all, Jem's first
and only defeat was attended by one pleasant circum-
stance.
And now let us take a survey over the heads of the heavy
weights, and reckon who then before the public were
entitled to aspire to the Championship. To begin with,
there was Tom Spring, who had held the honour for a
considerable time, but who, it was rumoured, was about
to give it up, and declared that he did not care again to
enter the lists. Then there were only the following to
name out of the whole army of pugilists : Tom Shelton,
Josh Hudson, Peter Crawley, Tom Gaynor, Jack Langan,
Tom Cannon, Ned Neale, White-Headed Bob, and Phil
Sampson. Jem Ward, to be sure, was thought eligible
by some of his East End friends ; but what had he done,
to class him amongst those whose names we have just
given ? He had certainly only met third-rate men, and
his draw with Abbott and his defeat by Josh Hudson
were both affairs which told against him. Still his
magnificent display of science at the Fives Court and
his fine physique convinced the knowing ones that he
was the coming man. Why, there hadn't been such a
scientific boxer since Jem Belcher, and this even Tom
Spring was bound to admit. So there were but three
who were considered to have but a ghost of a chance
against the Black Diamond, and they were Tom Shelton,
Peter Crawley, and Jack Langan, and neither of these
seemed anxious to try conclusions with Ward.
At this period, however, Phil Sampson had been
bragging and blustering, declaring what he could do,
although he had only just got over the disgraceful busi-
ness with Josh Hudson, when he did not appear at the
ring-side, and forfeited to " John Bull." The friends of
Ward heard of it, and at once threw down the gauntlet
JEM WARD cC- PHIL SAMPSON, 1824$ 113
to Sampson. And so articles were signed at Tom
Belcher's on Saturday, May 23, to the effect that
James Ward, of Bow, and Philip Sampson, of Birming-
ham, agreed to tight for 100 a-side, within five-and-
twenty miles of London, on June 21, 1824.
There was not a great deal of interest taken in the
match, from the fact that Phil Sampson was looked upon
as most untrustworthy, and it is marvellous to find
how the Brums stuck to him through thick and thin,
for never was there a more unreliable man to be found
in the annals of the Ring. So chequered, indeed, were
his performances, that even those who knew how good he
was at his best refrained from following him. Some-
times he fought so brilliantly that it seemed as if it
were easy for him to become Champion in Spring's place,
but at other times his performances stamped him as rogue
or cur. For instance, his displays with Hall and Abbott
were enough to condemn any man. He permitted him-
self to be beaten in both battles, without making the
slightest attempt to win. For ninety-nine minutes he and
Hall fought on Warwick Racecourse, and at the end, when
Sampson gave in, there was not a single bruise upon him.
Then eight months afterwards, when they met again,
Hall was polished off in two rounds. That was in-and-
out fighting with a vengeance. No wonder, then,
Master Phil Sampson was not supported to a great
extent. Then, again, his last match with Josh Hudson,
which fell through at the eleventh hour, made people
fear that if they did support him he would not turn up
at all.
Ward's friends, however, had the firmest confidence
in him, and they were determined that, if Sampson
would put, in an appearance, Jem should prove himself
worthy to try for the Championship. Sampson at once
went into training at Sutton Coldfield, near Birmingham,
placing himself under the care of old Ned Holland ; but
he afterwards repaired to the Highbury Sluice House,
then a famous sporting hostelry in charge of Harry
Harmer. Jem Ward went with Tom Owen to his
favourite training quarters, Ilford, where he got him-
self into the primest condition.
The place selected for the battle was Colnbrook, and
the date June 21, 1824. It was to be fought in the same
ling after the battle between Arthur Matthewson and
Barney Aaron, the latter, to the dismay of everybody
present, suffering defeat. So much excitement did this
encounter produce that it was a considerable time before
Ward and Sampson could claim the attention of the
spectators.
At length the ring was cleared and they entered it
144 JEM WARD & PHIL SAMPSON, 1824.
stripped, and there was at last a chance of comparing
the two gladiators. One account says : " Phil looked
big and strong twice the man he was when he fought
Jack Martin in 1820. He had developed from a lanky,
lean, ill-formed lad into a fine athlete. His gristle had
all set into bones, his frame had grown larger, and was
now plentifully clothed with muscle. He was more than
a stone heavier, too, than when he met Josh Hudson,
having turned the scale that morning at 12st 41b. Phil
stood 5ft lO^in, and with his long arms looked what he
undoubtedly was, the picture of a slashing hard hitter.
Jem showed better than he did when he fought Josh
Hudson. There was a healthier appearance about his
face and skin, whilst his magnificent chest and splendid
limbs were as conspicuous models of muscular develop-
ment as the critical student of the human frame could
possibly desire. The Diamond stood 5ft 9in, and weighed
12st 61b, so there was little to choose between the two in
these respects. But although Sampson looked the bigger
man, it was evident to the eye of the connoisseur that he
was nothing like so powerful and well-proportioned a
man as his opponent, whose torso was the finest, with
the exception of the Game Chicken, ever seen in the
Prize Eing."
It is not our intention to narrate the several rounds
of this, one of Jem Ward's most brilliant displays in the
ring. It will be sufficient to say that Phil Sampson,
although he meant business that day, was outfought at
every point. He made, however, a very good stand for
fifty minutes, during which twenty-six rounds were
contested. Here is a specimen of some of the rounds.
We will take numbers eight to thirteen: " Sampson was
now furious from the punishment he had received and
from his utter inability to return it. He ran at Ward,
hoping to bore him down by the sheer impetus of the
rush, and get home one of the terrible blows for which
lie was famous, and one of which might at any moment
turn the tide in his favour. But Jem was ready for the
rush, and choked his enemy off with fearful severe
jobbing hits from his left on the ear, under the chin, on
the mouth, nose, neck anywhere and everywhere he
pleased, in fact till Sampson was all over as crimson
as his colours that fluttered from the stake. Once or
twice Phil got his right home on the body, but the effect
was slight ; whilst Ward repaid him with interest by deal-
ing some awful punches in the ribs, which doubled him
up and made him writhe with agony. Sampson tried
his ducking and dropping dodge, but he couldn't tempt
Jem into hitting a foul blow ; and when he stood up to
fight, the Diamond's fist was for ever darting into his
JEM WARD d; PHIL SAMPSON, 1824. U5
face like a viper's tongue, 'till Phil's phi/s was scarified
all over, and looked like a juicy steak ready for the
gridiron. Sampson was a mere chopping- block for Ward
to show off his science upon ; and the general opinion
was that Jem would win the match without a scratch !''
Here is an extraordinary account of the iinish of the
fight, which certainly, so far as Master Phil Sampson
was concerned, was nothing to he proud of: "In the
twenty-fifth round Ward hit his man a heavy blow under
the chin with his left, and, as Phil was falling, knocked
him up again with a half-round hit from his right, and
then kept playing with him with both hands, knocking
his head from one side to the other in a lively little game
of battledore and shuttlecock, till he was tired, and
dropped Sampson on the blood-stained grass. As soon as
Phil was placed upon his second's knee, he was very sick,
and some thought that this might do him good, and enable
him to make some show of further fighting. But the
man was past the stage when anything could do him
good, or put fresh life into him. In the next round Jem
knocked him down, then sat beside him, took Jtis han-.l in
]tis two hands, looked at him commiseratinyly, and finally
helpedhim to rise to hisfitt."
After thia Sampson declared he would fight no more,
although his backers implored him to have another
round, but he firmly declined, and Jem Ward was
proclaimed the winner. Poor Phil was badly hurt,
and had to be put to bed at the George Hotel, Coin-
brook, but Jem was as fresh as a lark, and was driven
to town by Ben Turner, and took the chair that same
night at the Mulberry Tree, where they spent a jolly
evening.
After this battle Jem had demonstrated that there
was not a big 'uii who possessed the same scientific
attainments as he, and, save Tom Spring, there seemed
to be none in the ranks of the heavy-weights able to
hold a candle to him. The question arose, "Who ia
there to beat this Ward ?" John Jackson expressed the
general opinion when he said, " Ward may be Champion,
if he only does the right thing ; he is far away the best
big man out as a natural fighter."
But we shall see how far the great pugilist was right
in his statement aa we pursue the career of the Black
Diamond, which was opening ia such a promising
manner.
146 PHIL SAMPSON AND' JEM WARD, 1824.
CHAPTER XX.
THE GAUNTLET THROWN DOWN. A DISAPPOINTMENT. THE
SECOND TIME OF ASKING. PHIL SAMPSON AND JEM
WARD. ANOTHER VICTORY. THE '* BLACK DIAMOND"
AND THE CHAMPIONSHIP.
AND now we come to the question of who shall be
Champion. Tom Spring still held the title and the belt,
and there was not a single man dared come forward
and question his right to it. *But Tom of Hereford as
George Borrow dubbed him had notified his intention of
relinquishing the title, and then came the question as to
upon whose shoulders his mantle of fame should descend.
Most people turned their eyes upon Jack Langan as the
man who had a right to challenge England for the
Championship, for he had fought two battles for the
title, and had never been beaten but by Tom Spring.
So there was a big gathering at the Fives Court on July 1,
1324 which was the occasion of the Irishman's benefit
as it was thought that Jack would in some way make
clear what he intended to do in the matter. Nor
were they disappointed, for after the sparring exhibi-
tion was over Langan came forward and addressed the
company in the following manner :
" Gentlemen, the first wish nearest to my heart is to
return thanks for the kindness and attention I have
received in this country. I trust you will believe me
when I say that I do not appear here in anything like a
national point of view. There is no man loves Ireland
and her sons better than I do ; but my pretensions here
are only to show as a man among pugilists, and to con-
tend for the Championship of England. I will contend
with honour, and that shall be my pride, or I should be
undeserving of that patronage which you have so
liberally bestowed upon me. When I met the Champion
at Manchester, my friends backed me for the sum which
was asked, 300. I would be proud to have my name
enrolled in history among those brave champions, Jem
Belcher, Pearce (the Game Chicken), John Gully, Cribb,
and Tom Spring. I am now willing to accept a challenge
to fight for that proud and enviable title for the sum
asked of me by Spring 300."
1'lllL SAMPSON AND JEM WARD, 1824. 147
Naturally this speech met with tremendous applause,
which was renewed when Jem Ward ascended the plat-
form and declared that he was ready to fight Jack
Langan for 200. Thia the Irishman objected to, and
the Black Diamond replied that he would ^make it 300
if his friends agreed.
Before, however, Jem could make arrangements
with his backers, Jack Langan sailed for Ireland.
Then Ward issued a challenge to the kingdom to
tight for 300 a-side ; but there was no response, for
the likely one, Jack Hudson, was training for his
second fight with Tom Cannon ; Peter Crawley was
laid on the shelf, and there was nobody else apparently
with pretensions to championship form.
The year passed along, and still Jem Ward had no
prospects of getting to work, for although it was all
very well for him to feel that he inspired awe he could
not live on reputation, and he began to get very dis-
consolate. Just when he \vas about to despair, how-
ever, a challenge came from a quarter whence he least
expected. Phil Sampson, above all others, declared
that he was ready to meet Jem again for the sum of 100.
At first nobody in London would believe this to bo
genuine, but on inquiry of the sports in Birmingham it
was found to be perfectly true.
That a man who had been so completely vanquished
but four months previously should have the temerity to
challenge his conqueror a second time seemed strange
indeed. He was evidently infatuated with egotism,
said everybody, to thus court certain defeat. Still, the
greater marvel was how Phil could have persuaded the
Brums to plank the money down. True, he had marvel-
lously improved physically since his fight with Jack
Martin, and even since his battle with Ward ; yet the
science of the latter he could never acquire, and it was a
horse to a gooseberry on the Black Diamond. Yet the
Birmingham division stood him, and perhaps the reason
for their doing so was the appearance of another Rich-
mond in the field, a Warwickshire man named Ben
Nettle, whose strength and powers had called for great
attention. A subscription had been started to back
him against Jem Ward for 200, but this did not suit
Phil Sampson and his followers, so they determined
to be first in the field, and accordingly Ward was
challenged.
Nothing could have pleased the Diamond better thus to
have been aroused from his inactivity and to compete
for what he was quite certain would be a mere walk-over.
Not so in Birmingham, however, for in spite of Phil's
" in and out running " he was looked upon as being
148 PHIL SAMPSON AND JEH WARD, 1824.
capable when lie liked, and the interest exhibited at the
sporting houses was intense. At the Dog and Duck,
kept by old Joe Jennings at that time, the talk was of
nothing else, and at the Woodman, then in the possession
of little Arthur Matthewson, who had married the pretty
niece of Jennings, the excitement as the day approached
was intense.
It had been arranged that Ward should receive 10
expenses to agree that the battle should come off half-
way between London and Brum. So Stony Stratford
was decided upon, and Tuesday, December 28, 1824,
was the date fixed. That being the case, there was not
a great muster from the metropolis, for few cared about
making a journey of some sixty miles to witness what
they felt certain would be a fiasco, for many declared
that Sampson could not be in earnest about winning, or
Ward had been got at to lose. So not more than fifty
West Enders showed up, although a good sprinkling
from the East came down to see their favourite Black
Diamond gain another victory, and in the hope that the
Birmingham boys would fancy their man well enough
tj back him.
Monday was a dreadfully cold and wet day, yet
numerous squires, farmers, and residents in the vicinity
of Warwick, Leamington, and Coventry came over to
Stony Stratford, and at the old Cross Keys there was
quite a merry time of it, for the jolly souls had not got
over their Christmas festivities, and were bent upon
keeping the ball rolling. The weather on the Tuesday
was even worse than on the previous day, the rain falling
in torrents. Yet this did not deter many from nocking
in to see the fight, for it was unusual for two big pro-
minent performers in the ring to select this spot. All
the sporting gents for miles around came in, and there
were also some rough members belonging to the gipsy
and tramp class, and, strangest sight of all, according to
one report, a number of women and girls quite a
hundred came to witness the battle, and appeared to
take as much interest as anybody.
The men entered the ring at a quarter to one. Mr.
Achison, known as the Herculean squire of Ken il worth,
had come over from Leamington to act as referee, and
as he called " Time !" the orderly assemblage settled
down quietly.
It will be impossible to describe the battle, nor would
it be necessary, for we have already given a taste of
Phil Sampson's style. He showed to much greater
advantage, however, on the second occasion, and so well
did he perform in the early part of the fight that some
arose as to whether Ward did not mean selling
PHIL SAMPSON AND JEM WARD, 1824. 149
his friends. In the second round, however, he struck
Sampson with such force that had it been a bit higher
it would, according to Paddington Jones, have smashed
his jaw and sent all his grinders dcwn his throat. Then
he delivered another blow with great force on the
month, cutting his lip clean through. Sampson
countered slightly, but Ward hit him across the ring,
two fearful drives in the chest and one in the face, Phil
going down, and Jem, slipping on the muddy turf, now
churned up like black pudding, fell beside him.
And so they floundered about, Sampson smothered in
mud and blood, and looking a pitiable object, whilst he
was getting all the worst of it in every round. They
fought on for thirty-seven and a half minutes, having
accomplished twenty-seven rounds, when Sampson was
EO done up that his backers, Mr. Hudson and Mr. Butler,
entered the ring and declared they should fight no more.
There was no surprise at the result in the London
Ring, but the Brums were very disappointed, for they
firmly believed in their man, whom they had watched
improve to such an extent, and who declared he wa3 more
than a match for The Diamond.
The next day Ward returned to London, and there
were lively times at the Mulberry Tree, Ben Turner
liberally entertained his friends free for a couple of days,
and the East Enders did not fail to take advantage of his
generosity. Ho had won quite a pile on the battle, and
was more than ever convinced that his protege was on
the fair road to claim the Championship of England.
And now it will be our pleasant duty to introduce upon
the scene one of the smartest, best behaved, and cleverest
pugilists of the period. His name is Tom Cannon, and
lie was born at Eton, near Windsor, on March 14, 1790.
His experience at this time in the ring had not been very
great, but all his attempts had been successful, for he
had beaten D. Smith for twenty guineas a-side, and had
met Josh Hudson on two occasions, defeating him both
times. Now, having done this, his friends thought that
he was quite good enough to aspire to the Championship,
and that he had a very much better chance than Jem
Ward, who had been defeated by Hudson. Shortly
after Cannon's second victory over Josh in the November
of 1824, he left London with his wife, and took a public-
house with his winnings (700) at Windsor, near his
birthplace. So popular was Tom with the West End
swells, especially with his patron, the rich Squire
Hayne (Peagreen Hayne ho was usually called) that they
brought their united influences to bear, and succeeded in
getting Cannon into the Royal Body Guard of Beefeaters
to His Majesty George IV, at Windsor. There he
150 PHIL SAMPSON AND JEM WARD, 1821.
might have remained in clover if he had been left alone ;
but the Fancy were not willing that a man who had
displayed such power, and who had twice defeated
Hudson, should vacate the ring thus abruptly, and
they did their best to woo him back to the metropolis.
PHIL SAMPSON
So they elicited a promise that if they would take the
Fives Court for him, that he would appear and fight
over again his battle with Josh Hudson on the stage.
He having consented, the entertainment was advertised,
and Tom Cannon was described on the bills as
TOM CANNON, 1825. 151
"Champion of England." The place was crowded to
suffocation, and no less a sum than 120 was taken at
the doors.
After the exhibition of boxing, Tom Cannon mounted
the stage and in a very bumptious manner announced
his readiness to fight any man in the world who
ventured to dispute his title of Champion for the belt
and 1,000 guineas. By the amateurs Cannon was much
applauded, although the professionals looked upon it
merely as a bit of bluster on his part, and no notice at
the time was taken of it. A few days afterwards Squire
Hayne and Tom Cannon went on tour together, going
down to Brighton, at which place Miss Foote, the
actress, was performing, and with whom the Squire
had had a little affair which had cost him a considerable
amount. Still he pursued her, being silly enough to
flutter around the candle which had singed his wings.
On the Sunday following the benefit at Fives Court,
and after Cannon and his patron had left London a
challenge appeared in the sporting papers of February 26,
1825, announcing that Jem Ward was ready and anxious
to fight Tom Cannon for 1,000 and the Champion-
ship. Now, in spite of Cannon's statement at the
Court, Squire Hayne had elicited a promise from Tom
that he would fight no more in the ring. We presume he
wanted to keep Tom as his body guard, for they were
always together. The consequence was Cannon took
no notice whatever of the challenge, and although he
was perpetually chaffed about the matter he kept silent,
fearing to offend the Squire upon whom he practically
depended, and who treated him most liberally. At
length, however, he began to squirm under the repeated
taunts and threats from Ward and his friends, for he
felt that he had placed himself in a very false position
by his statement at the Fives Court. Still, he made no
reply to Ward, and matters for the time being remained
pretty well as they were, Jem Ward still being without
an opponent, and groaning under the weight of his
enforced inactivity.
At length the spell was broken. On May 26, 1825,
Thomas Winter Spring took a farewell benefit at the
Fives Court, in order to commemorate his final retire-
ment from the Ring. Never before had there been such
a representative meeting of swells and the Fancy,
lloyalty, peers, officers, Members of Parliament, and
the elite of the sporting world, all assembled to do
honour to the famous champion, who had won the
hearts of all, rich and poor, by his manly straight-
forwardness in the lling and outside of it.
When Spring came forward and made his speech, in
152 TOM CANNON, 1825.
which he thanked his patrons and the British public
generally for their kind support, and wound up with an
appeal to his brother gladiators to maintain the honour
of the Prize King by rigidly observing the rules of
honesty and integrity in all their dealings, both with
one another and with the sporting world outside, the
cheering was tremendous.
No doubt this speech had an effect upon Tom Cannon,
for after he had sparred with Tom Oliver, he came
forward, and formally accepted Jem Ward's challenge
to fight for 1,000 and the Championship. He explained
his silence; but informed his hearers that Squire Hayne
had not only released him from his promise, but had
most generously elected to find most of the money for
the stakes. After more cheering, there were loud cries
for Jem Ward, but he was not in the building. One of
his friends, however, a Mr. Norval, stepped on to the
platform, and stated that Ward's money was quite
ready, and that he should be pleased to meet Cannon
or his representative at Tom Cribb's on the following
day.
Two days after the great evening at the Fives
Court a select dinner party was given at Tom Cribb's
house, the Union Arms, Panton Street, and, after the
repast, the articles were drawn up and signed, whereby
Thomas Cannon and James Ward agreed to fight on
July 19, 1825, for 500 guineas a-side and the Champion-
ship of England on a 24ft square boarded stage, similar
to that on which Spring fought Langan at Colchester,
and Cannon had contended himself with Hudson at War-
wick. The first deposit of 150 a-side was then and
there made good.
Both men were in attendance, and they shook hands
heartily when the usual toast, " May the best man win,"
was drunk by the whole of the company up-standing.
There was a joyous time also down the East End on
that particular night, for when Jem Ward, accompanied
by his backers, Messrs. Hiude and Norval, arrived at the
Mulberry Tree there was a tremendous ovation
awaiting them, for the wise men of the East felt confi-
dent that their Black Diamond would be sure to gain
the coveted title, and they meant having their last
shillings on him. Jem was made favourite at 5 to 4,
yet this did not deter his followers from backing him,
and immense sums were invested at this price. In the
West the argument was that on form Cannon must
win, for be had twice decisively thrashed Josh Hudsop,
and the latter had defeated Jem. Still, the East Enders
stuck like a leech to their man, and declared that there
vas no man in the ring (now that Spring had gone) able
TOM CANNON, 1825. 153
to take him down if he meant business, and on this
occasion his all would be at stake.
Of course Ward, was the more scientific boxer
of two, but he had to reckon with the powerful,
vigorous, cut-and-come again outset of such a deter-
mined and conspicuous man as Cannon. Some men
went so far as to whisper that Jem had a weak spot,
and that when opposed to too much force his heart gave
way and he would be likely to " cut it." So divided were
the opinions, indeed, that speculation was exceedingly
brisk, and no such betting had taken place since the
battle between Gas and Neate, when the West Country
sports had all the best of it.
That nothing should be left undone to ensure Ward's
success, he was sect down to Dinghouse, near York,
and placed under the care of Joe Couch, then considered
the finest trainer of the period. Couch had, at the time,
Metcalfe, the famous runner, who was matched against
Halton, of Lancashire, for 300 a-side, the first-named
conceding thirty yards in a mile. Joe was known to
be one who would never undertake the training of a
man unless he felt sure he meant trying to win,
and as he had 100 in Ward's stake-money everything
looked as straight as a gun barrel. Couch gave his man
plenty of pedestrian exercise, and made no attempt to
reduce him to any extent, feeding him well and getting
him as hard as nails. Indeed, Jem was never so fit in his
life a week before the date of the battle.
Tom Cannon went in company with Squire Hayne to
Henley under the care of Tom Clarke, who had trained
Hudson. Now Tom \vas known to be very severe in his
treatment, and always tried to reduce a man of every
particle of fat, using much physic and plenty of sweat-
ing. What with the harwh treatment and the moist
atmosphere of the river, Cannon made very bad progress
a$ first, until Squire Hayne insisted that they should
shift their quarters and go to Maryborough. They put
up at the Angel, and Tom took his breathings over the
beautiful downs, where he soon picked up, and came
along splendidly, and both Mr. Haynes and Clarke
declared that he would be fitter than ever before the day
arrived.
And now we must leave the two aspirants for the
Championship at their training work, and defer until
our next chapter the progress and result of the great
battle which was causing such a sensation.
154 JEM WARD TOM CANNON, 1825.
CHAPTER XXI.
A VERY HOT TIME OF IT. JEM WARD AND TOM CANNON
FIGHT FOR A THOUSAND. THE BLACK DIAMOND TAKES
THE BELT IN TEN MINUTES.
THE excitement became intense over the great fight
for the 1,000 and Championship as the day drew
near. The date fixed was July 14, 1825, and on the
Wednesday preceding a meeting took place at Josh
Hudson's new house, the Half Moon Tap, Leadenhall
Market, then a favourite sporting drum. There was a
splendid muster of sports, numbering some sixty, for
whom the best in the market had been supplied, and,
according to accounts, the tables "groaned " under the
weight of poultry and sirloin, boar's head, and boiled
mutton and " trimmings," whilst wine flowed freely,
for there were some of the Corinthians present who
thought nothing of putting up a dozen at a time. Tom
Belcher, from the Castle, was there on behalf of Mr.
Hayne and Tom Cannon ; whilst Mr. Norval repre-
sented Jem Ward and his backers. The meeting had
been convened to put down the last deposit, and to
finally settle the arrangements for the field-day. After
the dinner, and before the conviviality commenced,
the " blunt " was posted, and some discussion arose as
to the place to be selected. It was deemed, however,
advisable to leave that part of the business in the hands
of Mr. John Jackson, who, together with a committee of
five well-known sportsmen, undertook all the prelimi-
naries. It was decided by them that Warwick should
be the rendezvous, although many other places had
supplied applicants. It was remembered, however, how
smoothly everything passed off at that town in the
previous November, when Cannon and Hudson fought
their battle, so Warwick was the chosen spot.
Tuesday, July 19, being the day decided upon, aa
early as the previous Friday found sportsmen travel-
ling north, and every seat was booked on the coaches,
whilst a variety of conveyances were to be seen on the
road. Birmingham, Coventry, Leamington, and, indeed,
every town or village within easy posting distance of
Warwick, was filled with sportsmen, who had come far
JEM WARD & TOM CANNON, 1S25. 155
and near to witness the great fight for the Champion-
ship of England. Crowds came not only from London,
but from Bristol, Cheltenham, Oxford, Manchester, and
even places further afield. Some hundred or so East
Enders had clubbed together and engaged vehicles, all
starting from the King's Arms, Whitechapel, for they
were determined to see their pet, Jem Ward, win the
belt.
On the Sunday evening Tom Cannon arrived at
Leamington, Mr. Hayue having driven him down with
Clarke in his own carriage, and they intended to put up
at the Regent's Hotel. Unfortunately for them, how-
ever, there were a number of Church dignitaries in the
town, and they had monopolised all the best hotels.
They had consequently to drive back to Warwick, but
there again they found the town unpleasantly crowded, so
they went to Stratford-ou-Avon, where they eventually
obtained lodgings at a farmhouse. Jem Ward, who had
been training in Yorkshire, came down by easy stages
to Stony Stratford, where he stayed on the Tuesday
before the battle, and the Black Diamond ran a two
hundred yards' race against Young Gas, and beat him.
On the following day, accompanied by Crouch and
Metcalf, they moved on to Daventry, and thence on the
Sunday to Warwick, making the ^Hare and Hounds
their headquarters. Amongst the prominent pugilists
present in Warwick on the eve of the battle were
Bill Richmond, Jack Randall, Ned Neale, Scroggins,
Harry Holt, Josh Hudson, Peter Crawley, TomShelton,
White Headed Bob, Young Gas, Tom Oliver, Barney
Aaron, Young Dutch Sam, Phil Sampson, Arthur
Matthewson, the two Belascos, and several others.
On the eve of the fight Warwick was excited, and such
a crowd of strangers and queer-looking folk had never
been seen in the usually quiet and sedate old town before.
A most unusual place had been selected in which to pitch
the ring, it being the great courtyard of a factory. Oa
two sides of this place were houses with a great number
of windows overlooking the open space, and from which
a splendid view was afforded. On another side was the
racecourse, separated trom the yard by a very wide brook.
There was only one gate to admit the public, so it was
intended to charge for admission. The stage had been
erected upon which the men were to do battle, and every-
thing seemed likely to go without a hitch, when the
Mayor of Warwick was waited upon by a deputation of
the Society for the Suppresion of Cruelty to Animals, to
point out to him that Mr. Wombwell intended exhibit-
ing a fight between lions and dogs, and begging him to
stop this barbarous display, and at the same time these
11
156 JEM WARD & TOM CANNON, 1825.
busybodieg called attention to the coming prize-fight.
Mr. Wilmhurst (for that was the Mayor's name) was
not sure that he had power to interfere with the mena-
gerie entertainment, but he had no doubt about being
able to stop the fight. He, therefore, announced his
intention of not permitting the battle between Ward and
Cannon to take place within the precincts of his
mayoralty. This was a pretty state of affairs at the
eleventh hour, and several of the swells waited upon the
city magnate and begged him to reconsider his decision.
He stood firm, however, and it was found necessary to
erect another stage a little way outside Warwick, and
abandon that in the factory yard. A meadow on the
Birmingham road was selected, and the Mayor promised
that there he would not interfere.
The betting was very heavy overnight, the odds being
5 to 4 on Cannon ; Mr. Hayne laying a thousand to
eight hundred, and everybody looked forward to a f,rand
day on the morrow. The weather had been painfully
hot for some time, and it was evident at sunrise that
they were in for another scorcher. Hours before
the appointed time immense numbers of people from
Warwick and the surrounding country poured towards
the meadow, where they were still at work erecting the
stage. Above all times 12.30 had been fixed for the men
to be in the ring, when the sun was at its fiercest. We
cannot discover who was answerable for this, unless it
was Mr. Jackson, but certainly it would have been better
to have selected the cool of the early morning, or even
late in the afternoon. It was not until just before noon
that Mr. Hayne brought his man in from Stratford-on-
Avon, and at the Warwick Arms he met Ward's prin-
cipal backers Messrs. Norval and Hinde so that they
might decide upon the umpires and referee before going
into the field. This was agreeably accomplished. Sir
John Radford was selected for Cannon, and Mr. Mann,
of Warwick, for Ward; whilst Squire Osbaldistone v.aa
to fill the onerous office of referee, so that no time was
cut to waste when the men arrived upon the ground,
which they did punctually to the hour named. Mr.
Hayne arrived with quite a party, for he was accom-
panied by Tom Spring, Cribb, and Jack Langan, besides
Tom Cannon and Clarke.
Surrounding the stage there were quite 15,000 people,
and a9 both men mounted together a tremendous cheer
rent the air. Jem Ward had a large straw hat upon his
head, which gave him the appearance of a West Indian
planter. They were soon stripped and ready for action,
and as this happens to be a battle which introduces a
fresh Champion to our readers, we purpose giving fuller
JEM WARD & TOM CANNON, 1825. 157
details culled from the prints of the period than is our
custom.
Cannon was trained to the hour, his white skin flash-
ing in the sun, and the muscles of his arms and chest
standing out boldly. Yet it was remarked that he
appeared to be much older and somewhat pinched about
the face. Jem Ward was as leat) and iine as any grey-
TOM CANNON.
From a Portrait by Wags-man.
hound, but as hard as nails. Both were lighter than
when they appeared before in public, for the Black
Diamond scaled 12st 51b, and Cannon 12st 81b, so there
was little to choose between them in respect to weight.
But in height Tom had the advantage of a good lin.
The Windsor man was more heavily built and looked
15S ^2M WARD & TOJI GANNON, 1835.
more powerful, but the Londoner was finer-proportioned,
and a perfect model of manly symmetry. And so they
stood before each other in the full blaze of the sun.
Oliver and Jack Randall waited upon the Black Diamond,
who had for his colours blue with white spots; whilst
those two great masters of the pugilistic art, Tom Spring
and Tom Cribb, looked after Tom Cannon, who sported
a crimson fogel with white spots. There was a
hush as the Squire called " Time," and in deep silence
amongst the multitude they threw themselves into
attitude and commenced the struggle for the coveted
Championship.
Everybody who had seen Tom Cannon fight before
knew thoroughly well his tactics tactics which had won
for him the battle with Josh Hudson, and brought him so
prominently forward. These were, without troubling
to spar, to walk deliberately up to his man and attempt
to breakdown his guard, or get over it, and then dash
in blow after blow at his opponent's head, regardless of
the punishment he might receive in making the attempt.
In other words, Tom sacrificed science for brute force,
and up to this period had found it answer his purpose.
But how would this style suit Jem Ward, who was not
only as quick as lightning but a most punishing hitter ?
The audience were not kept long in suspense. Directly
they came together Cannon dashed out left and right, but
was neatly stopped by Jem, as he defended himself on the
retreat, without attempting the return. Evidently Cannon
was disappointed, for in a half-savage manner he rushed
at his man and let go the left again. This time he was
short, and Jem seeing his opportunity planted his right
with such terrific force on Tom's eyebrow that it left a
severe gash, and very nearly closed the left optic. The
blood trickled down his cheek, and amidst deafening
applause from the East Enders the first event was
claimed for the Black Diamond. This upset Tom
Cannon who, not having learned to be cautious, in spite
of the blow, dashed in again. Jem Ward smiled and
stepped aside nimbly, BO again Tom's blow was ex-
pended in the air, and an opening left. Ward was
not long in taking advantage, for he let go and landed a
fearful blow just on the chin and throat, which made
the Windsor man's teeth chatter, and seiit him stagger-
ing back, whilst more of the crimson fluid flowed this
time from the mouth. Of course, there was more cheer-
ing for Ward, which again upset Cannon, and he rushed
in for a close, but Jem avoided it, and showing mar-
vellous activity put in some useful blows with right and
left on the face and head. At length Cannon forced a
smart rally ab half-arm distance, got hold of his man,
JEM WARD & TOM CANNON, 1835. 159
and after a brief struggle they came down side by side
and finished the round.
Ward had undoubtedly taken the lead, and even
money was asked for, but little forthcoming, as Jem had
shown such a much greater knowledge of science. Still
on such a day it was, after all, a question of staying
power, and Cannon was said to be the steadier of the
two. Although they had only been at it three minutes
their faces were as red as a turkey-cock, and the sweat
standing in beads upon face and body, in spite of the
magnificent preparation they had undergone. In the
crowd, too, the heat must have been unbearable.
Here is one description of the second round, which
tells conclusively who had the better chance, even at
this early period of the battle. " People were fainting
from the overpowering heat. Cannon evidently felt
that human nature could not stand much of this sort of
thing, and that if the battle was to be won at all it must be
won soon ; and so he went for his man as before, hitting
hard with both hands, but trying in vain for an opening,
for Jem stopped his awful intention, stepped back, and as
Tom followed up let him have it hot again with the
right on the sore ogle, putting up the shutters, and
leaving Cannon a one-eyed Cyclops. ' Go it, Jem,'
yelled the Black Diamond's pals ; but Mr. Ward pre-
ferred the cautious game, and allowed his foe to rush
at him again, when he popped in a warm one with
his left on the cheek, which Tom tried to counter, just
touching Jem's jaw. The Windsor man, undismayed,
bored in and closed, but Ward cleverly twisted his leg
between Cannon's stalwart props, and Tom went down
heavily on the hard elm planks, whilst Ward consi-
derately added his own weight to the severity of the fall.
It was clear n'ow that Cannon's style of fighting was of
no earthly use against the Black Diamond, but either
man might at any moment collapse with sunstroke, and
so the odds ran no higher than 6 to 4 on Ward."
In the third round it would appear that Jem Ward, no
doubt feeling confident as to the result, and being, like
hit? opponent, desirous of finishing the combat as quickly
as possible, led off, but Tom neatly stopped him.
Cannon dashed in as usual, but Jem was again too quick
for him, and having avoided, put a terrible hit on the
cheek, which laid the flesh open. Tom got furious, for
the blood was pouring from his face, and he showed
signs of weakness. Pulling himself together, however,
with a great effort, he made a desperate rush to do or
die. This time the attack was so sudden and forcible
that Ward for once was unable to stop it, and received
a fearful blow on the side of the head, which sent him
160 JEM WARD & TOM CANNON, 1825.
on to the ropes, wbere he came down thud upon the
boards, Tom on top of him. This made Tom's friends
look up a bit.
There was scarcely a mark upon Ward's face, but
Tom'a was painted like that of a Bed Indian, and scored,
like the New Zealander, whilst the daylight was com-
pletely shut out from his left eye, which, of course
placed him at a great disadvantage with a man like
Jem Ward, whose catlike movements were frequently
too quick for two sound eyes to follow it was apparently
the same business over again. Hush by Tom Cannon, his
blows stopped by Jem Ward, and then the Windsor man
receiving on the face with additional decorations. Tom
Cannon, too, was affected more by the beat than Ward.
Yet he made desperate efforts, but the Black Diamond's
fists went slap, slap, slap into his faca, although the blows
seemed to lack their usual force, and without a doubt the
distressing heat had taken the go out of both the men.
In the fifth round Jem, in dodging one of his opponent's
rushes, slipped and fell heavily on the boards. There was
an attempt to claim first knock-down by the Cannonites,
but the Squire, amidst applause, refused to allow it.
After this Cannon was evidently beaten. As one
reporter puts it : "Beaten by Ward, the weather, and his
own exertions, the sun touched hia brain, and he fought
wildly, like a drunken man, swinging his arms about,
and lashing out without attempting to judge distance."
They fought on (if fighting it could be called, for somo
of the rounds did not last a quarter of a minute), Cannon
seeming scarcely to know what he was doing, and Ward
open-mouthed and scarcely able to keep his tongue from
lolling out. Again Tom attempted a rush, but Jem
stepped aside, and as the Windsor man passed, hit him
a heavy blow on the mouth, then ran in, caught his
man with both arms round the waist and threw him on
the stnge, adding his own weight. The exertion dis-
played by Ward, and the nasty fall experienced by
Cannon, very nearly settled both men, and it would have
been a strange finish to a Championship fight for both
combatants to have been deaf to the call of " Time."
As it was, Spring and Cribb had much difficulty with
their man, and Tom Oliver and Jack Randall were busy
in Ward's corner. The interest in the fight had gone.
The people fainting in the crowd took the attention off
the doings on the stage. Besides, there was not much fun
in watching two men rolling up against each other, and
only now and again give a blow that would scarcely make
a hole in a pound of butter. Tom was particularly
abroad, for after rushing at his adversary, who retreated
to the rails, he became quite exhausted and dropped
JEM WARD & TOM CAN& ON, 1823. 161 '
into Ward's arms. The latter, however, was iu such a
plight that he was unable to hold him and fib, for he
was scarcely able to raise his arms. " Then," one report
says, " Cannon dropped almost senseless upon the boards:
whilst Jem, unable to stand any longer, fell helplessly
on top of him." The betting was 5 to 1 on Ward, but
either might have snuffed out at any moment.
Cannon was quite stupefied and helpless when he was
put on the scratch for the tenth round, and Jem's friends
shouted to him to go in and finish the fight. Perhaps
they thought that their man might succumb first if he
did not act then and there. Here is a description of
the finish :
" By a marvellous exertion of will Jem pulled himself
together, walked up to Cannon and hit him simul-
taneously with the left on the forehead and with the
right on the nose. Then poor Tom dropped like a sack
of flour, wholly inanimate and insensible. Spring lifted
the helpless man on to Cribb's knee, and blew brandy
np Tom's nostrils ; but it was no go. Cannon's head fell
ou his shoulder, blood flowed copiously from his nose
and mouth, but he showed no signs of life. When a
minute had elapsed Squire Osbaldistone, who had thrice
called "Time," stepped up to Ward and said, 'James
Ward, you have won the battle.' "
The news that he was Champion of England did more
than all the seconds in Christendom could have done
to revive the Black Diamond. He descended from the
stage amidst ringing cheers, and mounted a cob, bowing
to the multitude as they flocked around him and
congratulated him upon his success. Poor Cannon
remained senseless for more than an hour, having been
bled by a surgeon who was present, although we cannot
understand why that should have been done, considering
that he had lost so much during the short fight, which
had lasted not much more than ten minutes, certainly
a considerably less time than it has taken to write it.
It was evident from the onset that Jem Ward was a
better man than Tom Cannon, although it was a most
unfair test under such circumstances. Still the Black
Diamond bad fairly won his laurels, and in the next
few chapters we shall follow the hero through his career
as Champion.
1G2 PETEli CUA \VLEY & JEM WARD, 1&27.
CHAPTER XXU
EARLY CAREER OP 1HS " KILL-31 L r .." AN ARISTOCRATIC
FOLLOWING. PTEU CRAWLEY AND JEM WARD. A f.CU-
PRISE FOR THE CHAMPION.
ALTHOUGH the battle for the Championship upon that
fearfully hot July afternoon, described in our last chapter,
was not altogether satisfactory, James Ward was made
much of at the East End. Three days after his victory,
at a benefit given to Harry Holt, at the Fives Court,
Jern Ward was presented with a belt, but how it could
have been prepared for him in the time it has puzzled us
to conjecture. No doubt his followers had such implicit
belief in the Black Diamond that they had it manufac-
tured in readiness, feeling sanguine that he would one
day gain the Championship. Jem was very popular,
and met with a most cordial reception when he stood
upon the stage, and the belt was placed round his waist
by Tom Oliver. Yet there were some of the old stagers
who declared that Jem was not really entitled to call
himself Champion. They argued that Cannon had no
right to enter the lists for the purpose of competing for
the title because he had defeated Josh Hudson, and
that, consequently, Ward's victory over Tom did not
give him the right to assume the honour. The publio
generally, however, were quite satisfied that the Black
Diamond had fairly earned the position, so accordingly
the belt was awarded.
We have seen the trophy many a time, and was at
one time, if Rot still, in the possession of Jem Mace. It
consists of the blue and crimson colours worn at the
fight with Cannon, bound with the skin of a tiger. The
clasp, or buckle, is made of highly-polished steel, and in
the middle of the clasp is a heart, worked with gold, on
which is engraved the following : "This belt was pre-
sented to James Ward, at the Fives Court, St. Martin'a
Street, Leicester Fields, on the 22nd of July, in commemo-
ration of his scientific and manly conquest of Thomas
PETER CBAWLEY & JEM WARD, 1827. 163
Cannon, at Stanfield Park, Warwick, on the 19th July,
1825. This battle at the present time entitles him to the
high and distinguished appellation of the British
Champion."
After the presentation Harry Holt, the Cicero of tin
Ring, made an excellent speech eulogistic of " the
prowess of the latest succession to the ranks of thosj
illustrious heroes who had been similarly decorated in
days past Broughton, Tom Johnson, Big Ben Brain,
Dan Mendoza, John Jackson, Jem Belcher, the Gamo
Chicken, Tom Cribb, and last, but assuredly not least,
Tom Spring." No doubt Jem Ward felt himself of no
little importance after this, for he issued a challenge
to fight any man in the world "for 200 or 300 a-eide.
And now we must introduce a youth who was destined
to take the highest position in the Ring, and no doubt
would have held it for many years had he not taken a
dislike to pugilism and, like John Gully, voluntarily
retired with his honours full upon him. This is Peter
Crawley. He was a Londoner, having been born at
Newington Green on December 5, 1800. For many
years he followed the trade of a butcher. And here
we may call attention to the fact that, for some
reason or other, that profession has, perhaps, been
productive of more prize-fighters than any other. Some
of young Peter's time was passed in St. Luke's, where
his father had a butcher's shop in Whitecross Street.
At the period about which we write there were no
police, but this neighbourhood was exceedingly rough,
so Master Peter Crawley had ample opportunity of
cultivating the art of self-defence, and so powerful
was he, and so handy with his fists did he become, that he
was the terror of the neighbourhood.
Now it so happened that living in the same street,
was an Irishman named Pat Flannagan, who was also
a purveyor of meat, though of a different kind, for his
display of viands was for the feline inhabitants of St.
Luke's. In other words, he was a cats'-meat man.
Misther Pat, who had been a bit of a bruiser in his time,
resented the forward young Crawley, who dared to dis-
pute his right to be champion of the street, a distinction
he had enjoyed for a considerable time. Of course, a
row was inevitable, and one Sunday night matters came
to a crisis. The whole street was thrown into a great
state of excitement when it became known that Peter
Crawley and Pat Flannagan were going at it hammer and
tongs. It did not last very long, for youth would ba
served, and Pat found that he had caught a Tartar.
Ho was very much punished, and S0j finding that he could
not Uuash Peter, he resorted to the dastardly alternative
ICd PETER OR AW LEY & JEM WARD, 1827.
of summoning his opponent before the Worship Street
magistrate. Peter's father, however, who was very well
to do, squared the affair with Pat for a fiver, and the
matter dropped.
This was the first win upon record, but Pierce Egan
gives an account of his other engagements, which that
gentleman informs us was gathered from Peter himself.
Here is a summary. At the age of fifteen he fought
and defeated Hunt, a strong and impudent blacksmith.
The battle took place in the Long Fields, Somers Town.
Shortly after this he migrated to Clare Market, a very
hot-bed of pugilism, .and where the "Kill-bulls" to a
man knew how to use their " dukes." Crawley whilst
there had his hands pretty full, for the Cockney market
employe was the most pugnacious biped on the face of
the earth. Did not Jack Randall first attract notice by
his milling exploits in Covent Garden ? Was it not
there also that that fine Irish boxer, Tom Reynolds,
learned the art which enabled him to beat the leary
Belasco? Again.it was George Head, the best boxer
and teacher of his time, who would go around Clare
Marketearly morning,disguised,to seek adventures. After
young Crawley fought with Hunt he was matched with
Bennett, who, like himself, was a butcher in the service
of Mr. Jonas Levy, a Hebrew butcher, who did business
near Clare Market. This Bennett was twenty-one years
of age, and weighed lOst 81b; so he had much the
advantage of the juvenile Peter. Still the youngster had
all the best of it when Mr. Levy appeared on the scene
and declared that if they continued they would both get
the " sack."
Peter had a great weakness for cock-fighting, too,
and wherever or whenever there was a main to be
fought young Crawley would be sure to be there. We are
informed by Pierce Egan that it was whilst watching this
pastime that Peter became involved in two of the most
important battles of his boyhood. One of the engagements
was with a young chap named Coleman,who was,by-the-
bye, a marketer, and who received a licking ; the other
was with Tom Price, like himself a butcher, who also
fell beneath the youngster's arm. His next perform-
ance was on the stones in the city, we are told, and, as
all this came from Peter's own lips, we must take it as
true history. Going for meat to Newgate Market in his
father's cart, he waa obstructed by a distiller's van in
Warwick Lane. The rival Jehu was a smiling and
boisterous man, a great big chap, big enough to eaf
young Peter by appearance. But the latter challenged
him to coma down and fight, and he did. Before at
least five hundred people, all enthusiasts, they fought
PETER CRAWLEY & JEM WARD, 1827. 165
nineteen rounds in half an hour, when, to the astonish-
ment of all, the big 'un was completely knocked out, his
head coming in contact with the pavement, and he had
to be carried into Bartholomew's Hospital. In the Kent
Road he polished off a strong fellow in a single round,
and a month after he had the honour of an interview
with Mr. Henry Sergeant, the Worship Street magistrate.
Peter was attacked by some half-dozen ruffians in Lord
PETER CRAWLEY
AT THE AGE or 27.
From a portrait by Wyri '.
Hill Alloy, Whitecross Street, and ho inflicted some
severe punishment on several of his cowardly assailants.
A " Charley " came upon the scene and, siding with the
many, Peter was hauled off to prison by this Dogberry
and his assistants. In the morning, however, the pre-
siding magistrate at once saw the position of affairs,
and ho was acquitted, and left the court, accompanied by
that highly original comment, "without a stain upon
IGf, PETER CKAWIEY & JEM WARD, 1827.
his character." The next engagement was of more
importance. It was in 1818, daring the fierce election
contest of that year, and it mnst be remembered that in
the early part of the present century all kinds of rioting,
intimidation, and corrupt practices were employed on botli
aides in order to secure votes. There being no police it
was found necessary by the several candidates to employ
special constables to protect the electors going to the
poll, and these were mostly enlisted from the third-class
pugilists or aspirants to fistic fame. Sir Samuel Romilly,
who was up for election, engaged young Peter Orawley,
for by this time he had done suflicient to have notice
taken of him. As luck would have it, one of the other
candidates had engaged the services of one Ben Sutcliffe
a stout butcher, of Clare Market, and of course well
known to Crawley. There was no love lost between
them, and being attached to opposing parties at the
election they very naturally ran foul of each other, and a
contest was abou't to take place then and there. By the
persuasion of their friends they postponed the meeting
until after the election, and the battle was arranged to
take place on Friday, August 7, 1818. They met at
Rusley Farm, near Kingston, amid a large attendance,
when Sutcliffe was defeated after a desperate struggle,
lasting fifty minutes. So much for young Peter Crawley 's
early career.
Hia next appearance was in the ring proper six
months afterwards, when he met " Gas," whose real name
was Tom Hickman, who eventually turned out to be one
of the finest fighters of the time. It was the latter's first
appearance in the London ring, although in the provinces
he had made his mark, having, besides others, conquered
Stulgley, Miller, Hollis, Walker, Dough ty, Hollix,
Thomas, and Andrews. That he was a good man may be
gathered from the fact that he defeated those first-class
fighters George Cooper (twice) and Tom Oliver, whilst in
the battle with Peter Crawley he took down that young
gentleman's colours. With Hickman we have little to do,
for he never competed for the Championship. After his
defeat by Neat he was killed with Mr. Rowe, returning
from Hudson and Shelton's fight on December 10,1822.
It is worthy of record, though, that " Gas " defeated
Peter Crawley on March 16, 1819, at Moulsey Hurst,
for 50, in thirteen rounds, lasting only fourteen
and a half minutes. This was a rare take-down
for the ambitious young pugilist, and it was not
until May 7, 1822 more than three years afterwards
that his name is mentioned as having fought again.
The event was only a turn-up at Chester Races
with Southern's Bully, for the not very remunerative
1'ETEU CRAWLEY JEM WARD, 1827. 167
slakes of " nix." Anyhow, Ii3 gave his man a hiding,
aiul then sank into oblivion, so far as pugilism went, for
exactly another year, when lie was matched to tight
Dick Acton on May 6, 1823, for 5J a-side, Peter
Crawley was successful, beating his man in thirteen
rounds^ lasting sixteen minutes, at Blindlow Heath.
And now we come to his engagement with Jem Ward,
Champion, which did not takepla:e until nearly four
years after Ciawley's previous battle, he not having
entered the ring for the whole of tbat period. It may
have been that his business prevented him from making
matches, but we believe that the real cause was that he
i-uffered so much from hernia that he was advised to
lie low.
However, when Jem Ward threw down the gauntlet at
the Fives Court, after receiving the belt, to fight anybody
for 200 a-side, all eyes were turned to Peter Crawley,
for he was looked upon as the only heavy-weight likely
to lower the Black Diamond's colours. Young " Rump-
steak," as he bad been dubbed on account of his calling
as a butcher, however, made no response, and it trans-
pired that it was not because he had any disinclination
to try for the Championship, but that he could get no-
body to plank do\vn the needful for him, and was unable
to lind the amount himself.
He at this time kept a butcher's shop in the Seven
Dials, and had a boxing-room upstairs. Still, notwith-
standing the fact that he did a good business and had
several swell pupils, 200 was too much to take out and
risk. So matters remained until the September of 1826,
when Jem Ward issued another challenge to the world.
Then Peter communicated with Ward, and frankly told
him that he could not find so large a sum, but if he
would accommodate him for half that amount he was
his man. The Black Diamond, however, was getting
well patronised and up in the world, so he thought it
beneath the dignity of a Champion to fight for so paltry
an amount. A deal of correspondence ensued over the
matter, and at length Mr. Norval, Jem's backer, being
anxious that his man should become active, gave way
and accepted Crawley's offer, and they met on October
17, 1826, at Tom Belcher's, the Castle, in Holborn, when
articles were signed for the men to fight on January 2,
1827, the place selected to be within one hundred miles
of London.
During the festive season of 1826, in all the sporting
houses and Christmas was kept with a deal more
jollity then than now the principal topic was the coming
battle and the probability of where it would take place.
Several districts were mentioned, the backers of Crawley
1G3 PETER CRAWLEY & JEH WARD, 1827.
(Mr. Carfox, Tom Cromrnelin, and Lord Longford) were
for having it take place in Hampshire; whilst Jem
Ward's supporters, Messrs. Hinck and Norval and Sir
Bellingham Graham, desired that Stoney Stratford
should be selected. Eventually, for a very good reason,
the neighbourhood of Royston was decided upon. It
was at the instigation of Sir St. Vincent Cotton, whose
estates lay at Landwade and Madingley, in Cambridge-
shire, for the town selected was on the borders of three
counties. Sir St. Vincent sent a messenger to ask Sir
Roger Palmer, an old friend and keen sportsman, whose
property was in the immediate neighbourhood, to accom-
modate them with a large field at one of his farms.
This was something to ask, but such a lover of all
athletics was Sir Roger that he readily consented.
Haydon Grange was the farm selected, and every detail
of the arrangements seems to have been perfect.
On Monday, January 1, 1827, the old market town of
Royston must have presented an exceedingly lively
appearance. Vehicles of all kinds and qualities had left
London on the Sunday night, and during the early
hours of the Monday rnorniug traps and postchaises
continued to arrive until all the hotels were full. A
guinea was charged for any kind of shakedown, even in
the haylofts and corridors of the inn, whilst a bed, with
two sleeping together, fetched a fiver a nob. Never had
the little town made such a harvest. The Bull had been
brought right over by a party of swells who had sent
their agent down a week previously, and amongst the
guests there were the Duke of Beaufort, Lords Yar-
mouth, Fife, Lyndock, and Longford, Sir Bellingham
Graham, Hon. Tom Loftus, Colonel Dan Mackinnon,
and the famous sporting parson of Bilsworth, Parson
Ambrose. This, of course, was the headquarters of
Peter Crawley. Jem Ward was located at the Red Lion
with his backers, seconds, and friends, whilst the Crown
was full of Cambridge University men.
But we must not dwell upon the overnight scenes and
the many arrivals of illustrious men in the world of
eport, as there is much to tell, but just to point out how
generously the Ring was patronised at Jthis period we
must mention a few. Lord Kennedy, Lord Kelburne
(better known to us as Lord Glasgow), Thomas Egerton
Earl of Wilton (the celebrated gentleman jockey), Lord
Yarmouth, Lord Foley, John Sydney Thorp, of Chippeii-
ham Park, and a host of other celebrities. There is
John Gully, now a prosperous penciller, and in a short
time about to become a great racehorse owner, Dan
Mendoza, bent and broken down, Mr. Lewis Ben-
jamin, of Howard's Coffee House, Gentleman Jackson,
PETER CRAW LEY <G JEM WARD, 1827. 169
who looks fit to fight anybody present, Crutch Robinson,
one of the most foul-mouthed men of the betting-ring,
but also one of the most prominent ; Jemmy Bland,
another notorious bookmaker, who can neither read nor
write, but enters bets with the utmost accuracy in a
shorthand of hieroglyphics that he cannot explain, and
nobody but himself can decipher. The above are only
a few, for we could fill columns if we were to attempt a
list of those who had flocked to Royston to witness the
fight for the Championship between Peter Crawley and
James Ward.
Let us, however, proceed with a description of the
preliminaries and a short notice of the battle itself.
Bill Gibbons had been deputed at a very early hour on
the morning of January 2 to take with him in a cart
the new ropes and stakes, together with what assistance
he might require to Hay don Grange, in order to prepare
the arena. Now, Master Gibbons was a very peculiar
tempered sort of a fellow, and considered himself quite
snubbed because he had not been asked to give his
opinion upon the place selected. He felt like the district
surveyor when somebody had put a structure up without
first submitting the plans. So what does Master William
do ? He and his men drive the paraphernalia on to
lloyston Heath, and form the ring.
Early in the morning those who wished to be in time
marched off to the Grange, and there found many
already assembled, but where was the ring ? Hour after
hour they waited, but no ropes and stakes, no officials,
were to be seen. At length, just as it was dawning upon
these thousands of people that something was amiss,
somebody rode up and informed them that the venue
had been changed.
Helter-skelter the mob went, fearful lest they should
miss the opening rounds of the battle, and the scene that
met the eye, and is described as having taken place, must
have been exciting. Bill Gibbons had informed Ward
and Crawley of the change, but he had done nothing to
notify Mr. Jackson, who had given the instructions, and
it was only natural that that gentleman should be boiling
over with rage at the liberty which had been taken, and
he swore that Bill should suffer.
So, through the delay caused, it was ten minutes to
OEB o'clock when the men entered the ring, Ward attended
by Josh Hudson and Eeuben Martin, Crawley by Tom
Belcher and Harry Harmer, with Peter's stalwart old
dad, the Newington butcher, bringing up the rear. Squire
Osbaldiston consented to be referee, and Mr. E. N.
Budd, the celebrated cricketer and all-round athlete, was
appointed umpire for Ward, whilst Mr. Thomas Watson,
170 PETER CRAWLEY & JEM WARD, 1827.
proprietor of the Turf Coffee House, and the best
amateur boxer of his day, was chosen for Crawley.
Our remarks upon the eleven rounds that were fought
to decide who should be Champion must of necessity
be brief. Nor is there need to describe them fully, as
our readers are pretty well acquainted by this time with
Jem Ward's style of fighting, and this will be the first
and last time Peter Crawley will appear upon these
pages as a principal.
Both looked remarkably well as they faced each other,
and there certainly could not be much to choose between
them so far as appearances went. Crawley stood six feet
and about half an inch, his weight being 12st 121b, and
everybody who had not seen him in the "buff" before
were surprised to see what a line, athletic, well-made
young fellow he was. Plenty of muscle and not an
ounce of superfluous flesh. Jem weighed 12st 71b, so
there was little difference in their weights, but he stood
three inches shorter than his adversary, which gave the
appearance of great disparity in height. There were
about two minutes spent in sparring, when Crawley
came to his man and made play with the left to the
face. Ward was too quick for him, though, for not
only did he parry the blow, but he countered with
such tremendous force under the eye that he laid
the flesh open and sent Peter on the flat of his back.
Never had old ring-goers seen such a terrifically severe
blow delivered in like manner. The Champion's
friends shrieked with delight, and the crowd, unable to
control themselves, burst through the outer ropes, and
drove th^se who had official duties to perform into the
24ft ring. For a few seconds there Peter lay, the blood
pouring on to the grass. The betting was at once 3 to 1
on Ward.
In the next round, however, the tables were turned.
After a brilliant display of defensive science, equal to
anything that had been seen before in the Prize Ring,
not excepting Jem Belcher and the Game Chicken, Jem
seemed to get impatient and let go both hands, but was
short. Peter saw his opportunity, and with fearful force,
and as quick as lightning, sent in a thundering right-
hander, which struck Jem like a sledge-hammer just
below the temple. He went down as if he had been shot.
Few men could have survived such a blow. There was
a death-like silence. Then a tremendous shout went up
for Crawley, for when it was seen that Ward was still
conscious even money was betted. Crawley was exhibit-
ing quite as much science as Ward, and that was saying
a good deal. Although Jem delivered five blows to
Peter's three, the latter hit with more force, and the
PETER CRAW LET & JEM WARD, 1827. 171
Champion by no means took the lead. In the fourth
round Ward went staggering down with Peter on top of
him, and in the fifth the Black Diamond waa grassed
by a heavy blow on the mouth and another on the nose.
In the sixth the exchange of blows was terrific, and
when Crawley closed to throw his man he was too weak
to do so, and they fell together. In the seventh, though,
the spirits of the East Enders rose, for after a few
exchanges Jem proved that he was by far the better
wrestler, for he seized his man with an iron grip, and
gave him a cross-buttock of che most dangerous kind,
leaving him almost unconscious spread-eagled on the
grass. Jem Bland after this offered 10 to 1 on the
Champion, but found no response.
Again there came a change o'er the scene, for in a
tremendous rally Ward became so weak that he could
not strike another blow, and fell forward on his face. In
the ninth round both were too exhausted to do anything,
although Crawley was slightly the stronger, and it was
quite evident that at this juncture stamina, not science,
would win the fight. The tenth was productive of little
interest, both men getting to the ropes and going down
from sheer exhaustion. Still Crawley preserved won-
derful coolness, whilst Ward was all abroad, and it was
evident that the battle was drawing to a close. Here is
a report of the last round, which was the eleventh :
" Open-mouthed and hardly able to stand, Jem went in
for his last supreme effort. Crawley, who still preserved
his wonderful self-possession, saw that this round must
terminate the battle, and collecting all his strength he
struck out lightly with his left, then, drawing back a
step, he came on again, and catching Jem a severe jab
with his left on the mouth, dropped him to rise no more
that day. The Champion fell flat on his back, and
drawing his hands up towards his stomach became to all
appearance senseless. Josh lifted him from the ground
and placed him on Reuben Martin's knee. But he was
deaf to the call of ' Time,' deaf to the cries of triumph
which hailed Peter Crawley Champion of England."
12
172 JEM WARD & JACK CARTER,
CHAPTEK XXIII.
ARRIVAL OF A GAOL BIRD. JEM WARD AND JACK CARTER.
A VERY BLACK DIAMOND. THE CHAMPION IS MATCHED
AGAIN.
THE downfall of Jem Ward created the greatest excite-
ment and consternation. They had fought but six and
twenty minutes, but it was one of the severest battles
ever recorded, and Peter Crawley, who won the belt, was
as much punished as the late Champion. Never, we
suppose, was there such a scene as that at the finish of
a Championship battle. Jem Ward, still insensible,
was carried to a chaise and driven to the Red Lion, at
Royscon, and put to bed ; but it was some hours before
he regained consciousness. The amount of money that
changed hands was immense, and many of the East
Enders had lost their all.
Jem has many a time told us himself, when we have
chatted over incidents of hia pugilistic career, at the
Licensed Victuallers' Asylum, that it was the blow on
the temple in the second round that settled him. That
he did not forfeit the confidence of his backers may be
inferred from the fact that they offered to back him
against Crawley or any other man in the world for
1,000. But Peter had found out what sort of a man
Ward was, and cared not to meet him again. So, although
he had fairly won the Championship, he declined to hold
it, declaring that he would never enter the ring again.
This determination hg adhered to, for he shortly after-
wards took the Queen's Head and French Horn, in Duke
Street, West Smithfield, and there he remained till his
death, which took place on March 12, 1865. He rarely
busied himself with matters connected with the Prize
Ring, but followed to his favourite sport, cock-fighting,
until that pastime was prohibited by law, and even then
Peter contrived to be present at the fighting of many a
main, both in London and the provinces, unknown to,
but right under, the noses of the law officers. Peter
Crawley, as a Boniface, was much respected, and was well
patronised by the sporting butchers from the market
hard by.
Jem Ward, when he was refused a second meeting
with Crawley, naturally posed as Champion once more,
JEJf WARD & JACK CARTER, 1828. 173
and offered to fight anybody in the world to justify the
resumption of the title.
This inactivity did not suit Jem at all, so he left
London and spent much of his time in Liverpool, where
he had established himself as a very great favourite.
Mr. "Williams, the well-known actor, of Sadler's Wells,
had interested himself a good deal in "Ward, and had
introduced him to Messrs. Whyatt and Farrell, the lessees
of the Prince's Theatre, Liverpool, and of the Royal
Circus, and these gentlemen had given Jem quite a nice
little engagement for displays of boxing. This en-
gagement was concluded on February 29, and Jem at
once determined to return to London, as he had heard
to his surprise that Jack Carter had in a most unex-
pected manner appeared once more upon the scene, and
had thrown out a challenge to tight anybody breathing
for 100 a-side.
Carter we have already introduced on the occasion of
his fights with Molyneux and Tom Spring, but he had
dropped out of the pugilistic ranks in rather an unplea-
sant manner. Travelling from Oxford by coach to the
metropolis, Jack Carter was accused of stealing from a
gent a five-pound note. This was in the summer of 1824,
and it seems that there was evidence enough against him
to get a conviction, for he was sentenced to seven years'
penal servitude at the hulks. His friends to a man
believed that they had got hold of the wrong individual,
and declared that Jack knew perfectly well who had
abstracted the note, but that he would not round on his
pal, preferring himself to suffer imprisonment. Anyhow,
his conduct during imprisonment was so good that ho
was let off when he had served but half the time, viz.,
three years and six months.
No wonder, then, Jem Ward was surprised to hear
that Carter was in London throwing down the gauntlet,
when he imagined him to be secure in prison. He had
made his way to Chatham upon his release, and there,
amongst a number of old friends a benefit was given
him, when a few yellow-boys found their way into Jack's
pocket. These did not last him very long, though, for ho
could not resist the temptation of a spree after his
long confinement, so, being penniless, hu tramped up to
London, and on February 1, 1828, presented himself at
the hostelry of Josh Hudson, the Half Moon, in Leaden-
hall Market. Now mine host of that flourishing tavern
was a good-hearted fellow, and had known the Lanca-
shire lad (for Jack Carter hailed from near Manchester)
for many years. He gave him board and lodging and a
rig-out of clothing, and forthwith reintroduced him to
the sporting world as a man who had suffered a great
174 JEM WARD & JACK CARTER, 1828.
wrong, and who was ready to fight anybody breathing
for as much as he could get subscribed. Jack had
always been a favourite, for he was a most entertaining
fellow, and when Bob Gregson introduced him to London,
just fifteen years before, he made many friends. Not
only was he an excellent fighter, but he could run and
jump ; he was a first-rate step-dancer, a capital clown,
and a really expert acrobat a man, in fact, that could
get a good living in a circus. He had won his first
battle against Soldier Boone, but suffered defeat from
the hands of both Power and Molyneux. He, however,
retrieved his laurels later on by winning four battles in
succession, two against Sam Robinson, the Black, and
one each over another nigger, named Stephenson, and
the fourth over the celebrated Tom Oliver. This latter
victory placed him in the front rank of the heavy-weights,
and had he taken care of himself, and not got into
trouble, Jack Carter might have had his name enrolled
amongst the Champions.
Soon after his arrival in London Jack was fortunate
enongh to meet his old friend and backer, Sir William
Maxwell, an eccentric individual, with one arm, but a
rare old sport. This was the same Scotch " Sir Wullie "
who owned Filho da Puta, winner of the St. Leger in
1815. The baronet was so excited at having secured the
classic race that he went to the Reindeer, in Doncaster,
the hotel at which he was staying, and smashed every
pier-glass he could find in the public rooms with his
walking-stick. He was guardian to young Lord Kel-
burne, who was afterwards Lord Glasgow.
Sir William invited Jack Carter to meet him at
Limmer's Hotel on the following day, and have a
talk about what he proposed to do in the future.
Accordingly Jack was punctual, and there, in the smoking-
room, with a magnum of champagne before them, the
Scotch Laird of Monreith and the ex-convict pugilist
fraternised. Jack, before the meeting was over, induced
the baronet to back him, and they drove off together to
Tom Belcher's, the Castle, Holborn, in the hopes of
finding the Marquis of Queensberry, who had backed
Oliver against Carter and lost his money, and who no
doubt would have liked to have had a chance of turning
the tables upon Jack by backing Jem Ward against him,
for it was the Black Diamond whom the Lancashire man
had in his mind's eye.
Unfortunately the Marquis was not there. We say
unfortunately, for the confiding Sir William Maxwell
handed the sum of 25 to Jack and told him to cover
that amount as a deposit whenever opportunity offered,
as he (the baronet) had to leave for Scotland, where he
JEM WARD JACK CARTER, 182S. 175
should remain for a few weeks. This was a very impru-
dent thing to do, and, as might have been expected, the
money was squandered in a few days, and when Jem
Ward came to town (which he did during the following
week), Jack Carter did not know for the life of him what
to say when they met. Friday, the 29th, was the day
appointed for the two men to arrange for the match for
100 a-side, and they were to enter an appearance at the
Castle.
Quite a representative gathering took place at the
celebrated sporting drum to witness the signature of
the articles. Queensberry was amongst those present,
but he was in one of the worst of moods, for on that
very morning his favourite dog, Easper, had been killed
by Neptune in a fight ; the latter belonging to Lieu-
tenant Jolly, B N., who was in ecstasies over the victory,
and standing "fiz"toall comers. Carter was accom-
panied by Josh Hudson, whilst Ward was surrounded
by many old friends and supporters. The two men
shook hands cordially, and Tom Belcher, after desiring
the company to be seated, announced that they had met
for the purpose of making a match. Then Josh Hudson
got up as spokesman for Carter, and explained to the
disappointment of all that Carter found it impossible
to raise more than 50, and hoped that, under the
circumstances, Ward would consent to fight for that
amount. This Jem refused to do, and it was thought
that there would be an end to the whole business. He
declared that it was too bad to bring him all the way
from Liverpool to make a match for so paltry a sum. Jack
Carter then appealed to him so earnestly, and even
eloquently, that, influenced by the persuasion of his
friends, he at length consented to fight for the 50 a-side,
the decision being greeted with great applause. The
following articles were then drawn and signed :
" Articles of agreement entered into this 29th day of
February, 1828, between Jem Ward and Jack Carter.
The said Jem Ward agrees to fight the said Jack Carter
a fair stand-up fight in a twenty-four foot roped ring,
half a minute time, within 100 miles of London, on
Tuesday, the 27th of May, for 50 a-side. In pursuance
of this agreement 4 a-side are now deposited ; a second
deposit of 16 to be made on Tuesday, the llth of March,
at the Marquis of Granby, Loman's Pond (Frank Ked-
mond's), and the whole of the stakes to be completed at
the Castle Tavern, Holborn, on Tuesday, the* loth of
April. In case of magisterial interference, the stake-
holder to name the place for a second meeting to decide
the match. (Signed) " J. WARD.
" J. GARTER."
176 JEM WARD & JACK CARTER, 182S.
Queensberry, directly the match was made, laid 200
to 100 on Jem Ward, and the odds were on offer all
over the room, although there were few ready to back
the Lancashire man. Twelve years' difference in their
ages was considerable, and besides that the Black
Diamond was acknowledged to be far away the most
scientific man since the time that Jem Belcher held the
Championship, and some of the old stagers declared that
lie was even cleverer than that brilliant ornament to the
Prize Ring.
Jack Carter's troubles began immediately, and it is
quite certain that had it not been for his old and
staunch friend, Josh Hudson, the whole thing would
have fallen through before the second deposit became
due. True to his promise, the worthy host of the Half
Moon organised a benefit for Carter, and so hard did Josh
work that the Fives Court, where it was held, was
crowded, and Jack cleared 70, which eum Hudson
took care of, for i& was just the amount to pay down
for the stakes and defray the cost of his training.
Then came au awful crushing blow for the Lancastrian.
The Times came out with a notice of the benefit, in
which the writer expressed surprise that Gentlemen
sports should support an ex-convict, who had only served
half his time, and was, indeed, a ticket-of-leave man.
Although his particular friends took no notice of this, a
great number of the swells did, and poor Jack found
himself considerably cold-shouldered. However, he lost
no time in getting away to his training quarters, for ho
knew that everything depended upon the issue of the fight.
It was his last and only chance to regain his position.
It is not our intention to describe the men's prepara-
tion for the battle, on which Carter had so much at
stake, nor, indeed, to take our readers on to the battle-
field on this occasion, for we have dwelt long enough
upon the Black Diamond's ring career, and can afford
but one more chapter after this to dispose of that worthy.
Briefly, then, we may state that after a series of
hitches and narrow escapes from the magisterial clutches,
the ring was pitched on the day appointed (Tuesday,
May 27, 1828), at Shepperton Grange, around which but
some 700 or 800 people gathered. It was ten minutes
rt one when they entered the ring, Ward looked after
Phil Sampson and Dick Curtis; Carter by Tom
Oliver and Young Dutch Sum.
Both men have been described before, so it is unneces-
sary to repeat. In the first round Jem Ward showed
his superiority by landing his man apparently where he
chose, and finished up b} giving him a clean throw with
a back-heel. Jack Carter never had a chance. He
JEM WARD & JACK CARTER, 1828. 177
was overmatched, physically and scientifically, and in
the tenth round there were shouts of " Take him away ;
he's licked." Carter, however, in spite of his friends'
pleading, was obstinate, and would come up round after
rouad only to be hit down or thrown until the seventeenth,
DICK CURTIS (THE PET).
when Tom Spring and Peter Crawley entered the ring
and declared that he should fight no more. Still the
brave fellow insisted upon facing his opponent again,
and would certainly have done so had not his seconds
both declared that they would stand by him no longer,
178 JEM WARD & JACK CAfiTEfi, 1828.
when he reluctantly consented to have the sponge thrown
up, and Jem Wardwaa declared the victor, after a battle
which had lasted but thirty -two minutes.
Jack Carter was so punished that he had to be taken
to Staines in a gig, where he was put to bed at the
Bush, and was unable to move for a day or two, whilst
Jem Ward showed little or no signs of the encounter,
driving back to town and attending a supper and
jollification at the Castle, in Holborn, the same evening.
And so Jem Ward had (Peter Crawley being out of the
way) proved himself the best man amongst the heavy-
weights, and it looked as if it would be difficult indeed
for him to get matched again.
A long, weary year dragged on without any sign
of a battle coming off with the Black Diamond, when
at length the gauntlet was thrown down to Jem by
one Simon Byrne, an Irish pugilist, who had done
some good business in Scotland, and made quite a
reputation for himself in Glasgow. He had been
beaten by Mike Larking, one of his own countrymen,
whom he encountered for 50 a-side at Brassington
Course, Ireland, on June 4, 1825. The men fought
one hundred and thirty-eight rounds. His next attempt
was with Manning, for 100 a-side, which took place on
February 17, 1826, when the police interrupted. On
May 3, 1827, he defeated Alexander M'Kay in five rounds,
lasting forty-seven minutes, near Glasgow, for 50 a-side,
and on the 30th of the following August he gained a
victory over Avery for the same sum (thirty-six rounds,
one hour and thirty-five minutes), at Kilmachon, near
Glasgow. The brave Irish boy, having been so successful
in the North, thought he would like to try his hand in the
metropolitan ring, so he journeyed to London and,
nothing daunted, selected the best man, by challenging
Jem Ward.
And now it is our painful duty to point out the second
black mark that appears upon the pages of the Cham-
pion's history. In the March of 1828 it had been
arranged that Simon Byrne and Ward should meet and
fight for 100 a-side. The place selected was Leicester,
and the ring was to be pitched upon the cricket-field.
Thousands of persons journeyed to the Midland town to
witness the battle, which had created no end of interest,
and an immense amount of money had been wagered
upon the result. Everything seemed to be going well
until the eleventh hour, when Jem Ward declared that
he was taken seriously ill, and that he did not think it
right for him to allow those who had backed him to lose
their money. There was a dreadful row over this affair,
which was named " The Leicester Hoax," and it would
JEM WARD & JACK CARTER, 1828. 179
have gone badly with the Black Diamond had he been
caught on that particular day. It was distinctly proved
that there was nothing physically amiss with him, but
he was selling the fight for a paltry sum of money, too
ridiculously small to have warranted such an act. He
had got into bad hands a lot of unscrupulous gamblers
and he consented to act in this disgraceful manner.
He had become associated with this school of blacklegs,
and rather than forfeit their acquaintanceship he chose
to behave in this dishonest manner. For the second time
he had shown himself to be a weak fool, for there is
little doubt that his want of resolution brought him to
grief on both occasions. A writer, making excuses some-
what for him, does so in the following manner : "It
was his misfortune to be too thin-skinned to make a good
rogue. He fell between two stools. He could not make
up his mind to be either wholly false to his backers and
the public, or wholly true to tbe gambling scoundrels
who were his pals. He did not want to betray either
party ; he wanted, if possible, to do the fair thing by
both. It was an insane idea, and none but a very simple-
minded and foolish man would have fancied such a
course possible ; and, as was to be expected, James
Ward came to unmitigated grief over the business. His
punishment was severe ; he was expelled from the Fair-
play Club, and the committee passed a resolution that any
pugilist, wbo was a member of that club, accepting a
challenge from him, or consenting to spar with him in
public, should forfeit his membership at onca. In fact,
Ward was ostracised from all respectable sporting
society, and his career in the ring was apparently blasted
for ever."
Such was the position of the man who had won
golden opinions as a fighter. As a scientific exponent of
boxing, perhaps, up to that time none had been his equal,
for he belonged to a more advanced school than that in
which the clever Jem Belcher had been trained, and
certainly possessed all the knowledge and quickness
of that phenomenon. As we have said, this " hoax " was
perpetrated on March 10, 1829, and for months poor
Ward (for he really was to be pitied) sank into oblivion,
deserted by his so-called pals, and shunned by nearly all
his old friends. We say nearly, for there were still a few
who stuck by him, being charitable enough to see that
Jem had been more sinned against than sinning. There
were good old sportsmen, too, who thought it a dreadful
thing that such exceptional talent should be put on the
shelf like this. It was, they declared, an injustice to
sport. These staunch friends numbered amongst them
the Marquis of Queenaberry, Sir Bellingham Graham,
180 JEM WARD & JACK CARTER, 1828.
Messrs. Hinde and Norval, and Ben Turner, of the Mul-
berry Tree Inn, Commercial Eoad. The latter will be
remembered, as the gentleman who, on the first occasion
of Jem's " mistake," stuck to him through thick and
thin, and saved him.
Then in the autumn of 1829 there appeared in the sport-
ing journals a challenge from an "Unknown "to fight
Simon Byrne for any sum from 200 to 500 a-side.
The challenge was accepted, but on condition that Ward
was barred. The " Unknown " turned out to be the
Black Diamond, so, of course, the match fell through.
After this, however, every sportsman, even those who had
been very bitter against Jem, perceived how the King
was suffering through the enforced absence of the
Champion, and their hearts began to melt towards him.
Then followed a number of letters in the sporting papers,
touching lightly upon Ward's " talents " and misfor-
tunes, and at this very moment Simon Byrne helped
the fallen one's cause more than anybody else. He
declared that he would under no consideration fight
such a black sheep for a money stake, but to show his
superiority he would thrash him for love, if he would
only give him the chance. Jem's reply was that he
never fought for love, but that if Simon Byrne would
mention a sum he would be delighted to meet him when-
ever he pleased.
Just at this time, when the wordy warfare was at its
highest, a letter signed " Old Patron of the Ring,"
appeared in the journals. The writer of this was none
ether than Sir Bellingham Graham, and so manly an
appeal was it on behalf of Ward that it produced a most
favourable impression on the disgraced one's behalf.
The desire that Ward should have another chance of
retrieving his lost laurels grew apace, and it was the
talk at every sporting drum. That which settled
the matter, though, came about quite by accident.
Simon Byrne had been taking a benefit at the Tennis
Court. It was St. Patrick's Day, and the Irishman was
well primed with his native potheen, which had un-
doubtedly softened his heart, and his pockets being well
lined he felt at peace with all men. It so happened that
he having gone to the Castle, at Holborn, met there Jem
Ward. The whole thing was done in an instant. With
tears (no doubt, flavoured with whisky) in his eyes, Simon
grasped Jem's hand, shook it for about half a minute,
insisted upon drinking with him, and declared that he
would fight him (hie - cough !), wheneverhepleashed, for
whateverheliked. And so a long step in the right direc-
tion had been taken. But what came of it we must leave
to the next chapter.
JEM WARD & 8HION BYI1NE, 1831. 181
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE RETURN TO THE FOLD. JEM WARD AND flKON BYRNE.
GREAT FIGHT FOR THE BELT. DECLINING YEARS AND
DEATH OF THE " BLACK DIAMOND."
THE reconciliation between Simon Byrne and Jem
Ward, as described in the previous chapter, altered
Jem's position entirely in the eyes of the sporting world,
and the Fairplay Club having waived their objection, he
soon rejoined the ranks of the Fancy, and appeared in
his old haunts. It took less than no time to match the
two men, and articles were drawn up for them to fight
for 200 a-side, to take place after Byrne's battle with
Sandy M'Kay on June 2, 1830. How the issue of this event
upset Ward's arrangement we need only note in
passing. The fight took place at Selcey Forest, North-
amptonshire, and was for 200 a-side. Forty-seven
rounds were fought in fifty-three minutes ; but, unfor-
tunately, the battle terminated fatally to Sandy M'Kay.
Simon Byrne was, of course, tried for manslaughter at the
Buckinghamshire Assizes and acquitted. This sad affair
was instrumental in breaking off the match with Ward ;
but the latter, as soon as the matter had blown over,
renewed his challenge for 100 a-side. Byrne, how-
ever, who had always fought for big stakes, refused to
meet Jem unless he made it the original amount viz.,
200 a-aide. After months of correspondence on thia
point the match fell through. By a curious coincidence,
once more on St. Patrick's Day, exactly two years after
the men had made friends, they met at Tom Spring's.
Whether it was through the intervention of the patron
saint, or that the copious potations of the national
beverage had asserted themselves, we know not. Any-
how, Simon Byrne was in an excellent mood, and the
two fraternised until a late hour, and daring the time
they spent together they came to terms, and it was
arranged that they should fight for 200 a-side and
the Championship of England, on Tuesday, July 12,
1831, within 100 miles of London, on the Liverpool
Road, and an agreement was signed to that effect. Tom
Cribb became stakeholder, and as all the tip-top sports
were backing the men, it was evident that this time the
match was genuine and there was no fear of a cross.
But Jem and the Irishman had been so long out of
training that they had all their work cut out to get
182 JEtf WARD & SIMON BYPNE, 1831.
themselvea into trim. It was said that Ward weighed
15sfc, and that Byrne pulled the beam at 16st. Jem went
away with Mat Robinson, and after a short boxing tour
through the Midlands made for Oxton, near Liverpool,
on the Cheshire banks of the Mersey, and there settled
steadily down to work.
The Emerald Gem, as Simon Byrne was dubbed, took
things more easily, and went first to Dublin, staying
there until May, and making not the slightest effort to
get himself into condition. Indeed, he was living a very
fast life in the capital, by all accounts, and Tom Rey-
nolds, who kept a pub. in Abbey Street, and was sup-
posed to look after him, must have sadly neglected his
charge. Byrne left Dublin on May 25, and came to
London. There he astonished his friends and backers,
for he was still considerably over 15st, and his proper
fighting weight was 13st. To get 281b down in about six
weeks, without the aid of powerful physic was impossible
with a man like Byrne, so he was sent away to Ned Neale,
at Norwood, where that worthy had taken the Rose
and Crown, with instructions to put the Irishman
through a severe course of treatment. Ned gave him
plenty of work up the Norwood hills, but failed to
bring him to his proper weight, and when he came
to London on July 5, just a week before the battle
was to take place, he scaled 14st 21b. His trainers then
resorted to the very questionable process of physicking
him, and naturally with the result that he was con-
siderably weakened. Added to this he was exposed to a
thunderstorm whilst at exercise on the Sunday before
the fight, from which he caught a severe cold. Ward,
on the other hand, had trained himself to an ounce, and
was never better prepared or in sounder health for any
of his fights.
It had been given out that the highest bidding should
have the honour of the company, and Warwick, as
before, offered the biggest price for the men to come into
their district, the money (60) being subscribed prin-
cipally by publicans of the town. Accordingly, Tom
Spring went down on the Saturday and put up at the
George Inn, having with him Simon Byrne and Tom
Reynolds. During the day, however, the ex-Champion
had a visit from a police-magistrate, who came specially
to inform him that it had been decided not to permit
the fight to come off on the racecourse, nor, indeed, upon
any ground within the jurisdiction of the borough. This
was unfortunate ; but Tom Spring was equal to the
occasion, and he prospected with the result that he
determined that the contest should take place, if possible,
in the direction of Slratford-on-Avon, the spot selected
JEM WAUD & SIMON BYRNE, 1831. 183
being Willeycutt. The invasion of Warwick by those
who knew nothing about the change of venue was
enormous on the Sunday and Monday, and although
the people who had subscribed were disappointed when
they learned what the beaks had done, they had no cause
to regret having subscribed, for they did a roaring trade.
But to the ring side. Tuesday, July 12, which had
been selected as the day upon which tha sporting world
SIMON BiTRNE.
would know whether the honour of being Champion
should rest with the Emerald Gem of Ireland or the
Black Diamond of Old England, was about as cloudy
and moist as could well be imagined. The morning
broke with a drizzle, which was followed by a steady
downpour. Nevertheless, gathered round the ring were
quite 15,000, and amongst them were some of the
greatest sporting swells of the day. Here are a few :
The Duke of Beaufort, the Marquis of Worcester, the
Marquis of Queensberry, Lord Kilburne, Lord Kennedy,
184 JEM WARD & SHI ON BYRNE, 1831.
Lord Wilton, Lord Dewhtirst, Sir Billingham Graham,
Sir St. Vincent Cotton, Sir Henry Goodricke, Captain
Horatio Ross, Squire Osbaldestone, Mr. E. H. Budd,
John Gully, Sir Tatton Sykes, Mr. Eichard Tattersall,
Lord Southampton (Master of the Quorn), Fulwar
Craven, "Ginger" Stubbs, "Pea-Green" Hayne, Sir
William Maxwell, Tom Duncomb, Mr. Henry Temple
(afterwards Lord Palmerston), and many others well
known in sporting and fast circles about town.
It is half-past twelve when all have taken their places
around the ring, but there is no appearance of the men
as yet. But the time passes quickly, for, in spite of the
rain, the audience is exceedingly lively, coarse chaff
going on in the outskirts, whilst the swells hob-nob and
hand the flasks around from the capacious pockets of
their waterproofs* A few minutes past one o'clock there
is a distant shout, which swells into a roar as an open-
ing in the crowd allows the Irishman, Simon Byrne, to
make his way towards the arena. Then there is a peal
of laughter, for behind the gig, in which is seated Byrne
and Spring, comes a mourning-coach, drawn by a pair of
long-tailed blacks, in which is seated Ned Neale and
Isaac Bitton, and two officers of the 13th Hussars,
heavy backers of the Irishman. It is soon explained.
All the vehicles had been bespoke, when it was found to
be such a wet morning. So the funeral coach -was the
only available conveyance in Warwick.
In a few minutes there is another shout, even louder
than the first, and Jem Ward, accompanied by Harry
Holt and Peter Crawley, his seconds, appears upon the
scene in a close carriage. Although last to arrive, he is
first to throw his castor into the enclosure. Byrne
quickly follows suit, and enters the ring with his esquires,
Tom Spring and Tom Keynolds. Mr. White, of Bridg-
north, is chosen referee, and while the final touches are
being put to the combatants, as if to cheer them up, the
sun bursts out brightly, the rain ceases, and the men
advance to the scratch. They are both formidable look-
ing gladiators. Rarely, if ever, has there been seen a
grander specimen of an athlete than Jem Ward as he
stands before the vast crowd. Somebody remarks : "He
is trained as fine as a stag. The skin like satin, firm of
texture, and so clear that you can see the muscle moving
like ivory at every motion of the body ; the bright
eye, the glowing face, all speak of perfect health. The
deep chest, the broad shoulders, the superb limbs, tell of
prodigious strength ; whilst the perfect symmetry of
the frame indicates no less agility than power."
Simon Byrne looks what he is, a strong, powerful
JEM WARD cC- SIMON BYRNE, 1831. 185
man, but not sufficiently trained. He is almost
"beefy," and could have done with quite l^st less
flesh. " Time " is called, and they stand still looking at
each other with scarcely a movement. Each seems wait-
ing for the other to break the ice. Simon is the first to
commence ; he lets go with the left, but is stopped with
the greatest ease. After a pause Ward feints with the
right; but Byrne jumps back in a nervous kind of
manner, and Jem, with a smile at his timidity, follows
Simon, who quickly retires to his corner, when Jem
comes to close quarters, and after a little fibbing, in
which Byrne receives a nasty smack in the mouth, they
clinch and roll over together, the blood streaming from
the Irishman's mouth.
The second rounJ is almost a repetition of the first,
only Simon goes down alone this time, and is the reci-
pient of much chaff, in spite of which he follows the
same tactics in the third bout. After this Ward takes the
lead, and Byrne naps some very warm ones about 'the
mouth and chin. Each time that Jem Ward comes to
the scratch he is greeted with tremendous applause, and
it is easy to tell what is the opinion of the onlookers, for
it seems that the Irishman is unable to touch his man,
whilst Jem keeps getting home blow after blow. Pat is
in a funk, and you can see his knees tremble. There is
some cruel chaff going on at the expense of the Irish-
man, too, and that causes him to lose his temper, anrl
he dashes in at the Diamond with a savage expression
upon his damaged " mug." Simon's reputed hard
hitting is set at naught by Ward, and although the
Eunishment he administers is not very great, Jem keeps
itting him in the same place, and his mouth and cheeks
are beginning to alter the usual amiable expression of
his countenance. He has already discovered that he is
no match for the Diamond in the closes, and has not
nearly such a knowledge of the tricka in wrestling.
Indeed, it is easy to see by Byrne's style that he feels
that he has caught a Tartar in the East Ender, who is
his superior all round, and that the only chance he has
of winning the fight is by getting one of his tremendous
chance blows in.
The eighth round is remarkable for the cool and effec-
tive manner in which Jem goes to the attack. He sends
a couple of heavy left-handers in quick succession, and
follows them up with a third, so emphatically adminis-
tered that Simon goes to grass, and the Londoner scores
the first two events. Simon, after this, finds himself
checkmated at every move. Round after round con-
tinues with the same result. Once only are the sinking
hearts of the Irishman's party quickened with hope. At
186 JEM WARD & SIMON Y*E, 1832.
the very time when it seems hopeless for Byrne, and the
betting is at 20 to 1, for a moment a change cornea o'er
the scene. It is in the twenty-fifth round, and the Irish-
man baa appeared dazed and groggy, when by a supreme
effort he seems to pull himself together, and with a
suddenness that takes Ward this time quite unawares,
he delivers a blow with the right on the throat, which
drives Jem back staggering and almost chokes him. His
face turns a livid purple, he gasps terribly for breath,
and the excitement is tremendous. Jem, borneback by
the impetus of Byrne's rush, before he can recover him-
self has his opponent upon him. It is lucky for him that
the wild Irishman does not keep his head, or it must
all have been over with the Londoner. Pat, goaded on
to madness by the cries of his party, hits away right
and left, but without precision, and scarcely a blow tells.
Simon is now dazed and nearly beaten himself, whilst
Ward is fast recovering his breath, and as Simon makea
another charge at him, he stops him with a straight hit
full on the nose, Jem gradually retreating round the
ring and fighting on the defensive, the Irishman
savagely pursuing him. The excitement amongst the
bystanders is now at the height of its intensity. But
Ward is recovering, and he is placing blows with mar-
vellous precision and effect upon Pat's nose and mouth
until Simon, faint from loss of blood and worn out by
his own exertions, stops dead short. It is now Jem's
chance. Like the bullet from a rifle in goes a blow
straight from the shoulder into poor Simon's bleeding
face you can hear the crack it is the hardest Jem has
yet delivered, and Byrne reels from the effects of it,
and cannot save himself from falling. But Jem does not
intend to let him off with this, for as he falls forward
the Diamond administers a terrible upper-cut with the
right, which drenches the poor fellow with blood, and
lays him helpless on the grass with his legs under him.
It is perfectly clear that the Emerald Gem has shot his
bolt.
Yet he is game to the backbone, and insists upon
coming again to receive chastisement from his clever
foeman. But the story is told. Byrne makes rushes,
which grow feebler and feebler, till they are no more
than lurches. He is a mere chopping-block in Jem's
hands. His want of condition has been fatal to hia
chance, even if his science could have compared in the
slightest degree with that of his adversary. During the
last seven rounds Jem Ward is merciful, for he refrains
from punishing him as severely as he might easily have
done. At the end of the thirty - third Tom Spring
and Reynolds have a brief consultation, when the ex-
JEM WAIID & SniON DYHNE, 1831. 187
Champion, taking tho large horse-sponge with which he
has been bathing the bleeding face of his man, shouts
to Crawley, " There you are, Peter ! We can do no
more our man's done," and the sponge spins up sky-
wards.
Now there is such a scene of excitement as is rarely
witnessed at a Championship or any other fight. Hats
and sticks are flying in the air, and the voices of 15,000
people make the earth tremble as if peal of thunder after
peal were full about the ears. Jem Ward runs across
the ring and jumps the ropes ; then, turning again, leaps
back again like a greyhound, just to show how fresh ho
is. Turning then to his fallen foe, he takes him by the
hand and says : " You're a brave man, Simon, and I've
had a hard job to lick you."
Such was James Ward's last battle, which placed
him unquestionably Champion of England, and proved
him to rank amongst the finest fighters of that or any
other period, for we may safely regard Jem Ward, Jem
Belcher, Tom Spring, and Jem Mace as the four greatest
scientific and natural fighters that ever won the Cham-
pionship Belt.
Two days later Jem Ward was presented with a belt
by Tom Spring and Peter Crawley at the Tennis Court,
Windmill Street, on the occasion of Eeuben Martin's
benefit, Thursday, July 14, 1831. The place was crowded,
there being many foreigners of distinction present. So
James Ward was duly invested with the Championship
of England. Following the presentation, on the next
evening, when the battle-money was handed to him,
Jem issued a challenge to fight anybody in the world,
for from 100 to 500 a-side, but there was no response,
save from Young Dutch Sam, which was absurd on the
face of it. Mr. Sam Evans (for that was the Dutch-
man's name) accepted the challenge conditionally that
Ward would bring himself to 12st and stake odds, which
proved conclusively that it was only idle talk.
Just one year after, on June 25, 1832, Jem Ward wrote
to the sporting papers notifying that he had taken ' the
Belt Tavern at Liverpool, and that he should retire from
the Ring and hand over the belt to the first man who
proved himself worthy of it. Deaf Burke declared that
he was anxious to try conclusions with the Champion,
but nothing came of the matter, and Jem Ward con-
tinued to hold the title until the summer of 1839, when
at the Queen's Theatre, Liverpool, he bade farewell to
the Ring, and handed to Bendigo a facsimile of the belt.
He made Liverpool his home for a considerable time,
carrying on the business of a publican at the Belt, then
at the Star, and afterwards at the York Hotel, in
13
188 JEM WARD & SHION BYRNE, 1831.
Williamson Square. He continued in the great seaport
town until 1853, when the ex-Champion canae to London
and became Boniface of the Hose, in Jermyn Street, the
same little house that was not so long ago kept by Frank
Slavin, the Australian boxer. There he did very badly
for Jem was never a very good business man, and he waa
in very low water. His friends, however, rallied round,
him and found the necessary funds to get him into the
Three Tuns, in Oxford Street, which was out of compli-
ment to him re-christened the Champion Stores.
There he was by no means successful, so he determined
to try a house in the midst of the scenes of his youth,
and became landlord of the George, Eatcliff Highway.
Still he made no satisfactory progress, and, like a rolling
stone, gathering no moss, he harked back again to the
"West, and took the Sir John Falstaff, Catherine Street,
Strand (then called Brydges Street), immediately facing
the front of Drury Lane Theatre. At this time the
house was a very celebrated theatrical tavern, but some-
how Jem did not get on very well, aud after being there
some time found himself on the rocks once more.
In 1858 he determined to pay a visit to New York, where
he met with a most enthusiastic reception. Here he
thought he had found a home in which to settle for the
remainder of his life, for, introduced by the ex-pugilist,
John Morrissey (who, like John Gully, had made a pile
of money, and was a member of Congress), Jem Ward
became quite a lion. In the Broadway, Central Park,
and at Jerome Park Races he waa the observed of all
observers.
He was courted by artists (Jem was by no means a
bad painter himself), men of letters, politicians, and
sportsmen. An enormous benefit was organised for him,
and he thought that the New World was a paradise on
earth, and determined to stay. But oh! the fickleness
of human nature. He soon discovered that the lion of
one season was not the lion of the next, and Jem Ward
found that hia admirers and supporters gradually melted
away ; so he thought "home, sweet home " was the best
place after all, and back he came tothe land of his birth.
We have no space to write a further biography of the
celebrated Champion. He was really talented outside
pugilism, and his tastes for painting and music would
undoubtedly have proved profitable to him after his pugi-
listic career had ended, had he had but training in his
early life. As an artist he certainly had talent, and we
have seen some excellent seascapes in oil from his brush.
His taste for music, too, was excellent. His daughter,
Miss Eleanor Ward, was a pupil of Sir Julius Benedict,
and it was a pity that she should have married and retired
JEM BUHKE & NED MURPHY, 182S. 189
from the profession just at the period when she was
taking a prominent position amongst the first-class piano-
forte players of the time.
And now I think we must say farewell to the Black
Diamond by just mentioning that the Licensed Vic-
tuallers' Asylum, off the Old Kent Head, that excellent
Trade charity that has given shelter and comfort to
many a good man before and since, placed its welcome
roof over the head of the veteran pugilist, and there he
died, happy and in comfort, with those dear to him
around, on April 3, 1884, in the 84th year of hia age.
CHAPTER XXV.
THE STRAND SEVENTY-FIVE YEARS AGO. THE OLD SPOTTED
DOG. THE DEAF 'UN AS A DEBUTANT. JEM BUEKE'S
31AIDEN FIGHT WITH NED MUllf-HY.
AND now we come to the name of a pugilist who was
destined to figure amongst the roll of Champions, and
whose performances in the roped arena were more
numerous, perhaps, than any gladiator who aspired to
the honoured title. Deaf Burke fought no less than
twenty battles, and lost but two. It is evident, then,
that with the space at our disposal we shall have to deal
sparingly with this marvellous pugilist's engagements,
and be content to cull from the multiplicity of episodes
and adventures that surround him only those which
may prove most interesting to our readers.
Nevertheless, as a form of introduction, we will devote
this chapter to a description of his early career and first
performance in the roped arena, as it will be well for our
readers tobecomeacquainted at the outset with the simple,
honest lad, who remained faithful to his friends and the
public throughout that brilliant career which made him
so famous in the annals of the Prize Ring the youth
who was to grow up to be the future opponent of Tim
Crawley, Birmingham Davis, Jack Carter, Simon Byrne,
O'Rourke, Nick Ward, and Bendigo the youth who
went to America, where he won golden honours and
defeated the two greatest Yankee gladiators of the time.
In fancy, then, let us take a stroll down the Strand
some three-quarters of a century ago. It was not BO very
190 JEM BURKE & NED MURPHY, 1828.
much altered in 1899, save here and there where space
has heen cleared for new hotels and modern buildings
clotted along the south side, but the succeeding year great
changes were made by the London Coanty Council.
Facing the Strand was an old Tavern, the Spotted Dog,
immediately facing the Strand Theatre, which has
disappeared in these improvements. To it, in fancy,
we must conduct our readers.
It is the winter time, somewhere about the middle of
the twenties, and the weather is bitterly cold. In the
tap-room of the old Spotted Dog are a few hackney
coachmen, with their coats of many capes and their
great woollen scarfs wound around their necks, regaling
themselves with bread and cheese, and some of the best
old ale that can be had in the hostelry. Standing near
the lire-place is a rough-looking lad, about sixteen years
of age. His clothes are steaming, for he has evidently
been wet through, and has looked in at the Spotted Dog
for the purpose of having a warm and to dry his gar-
ments. " Good morning, Master Parish," says the
youth as the landlord comes round to clear the plates
and glasses. " Good morning, Jem," says that gentle-
man, who is none other than Joe Parish, the ex-pugilist,
who is well known in the Ring and amongst every sports-
man. His principal opponents have been Harry Holt,
Cabbage, Davis, and Lashbrook; all, save Cabbage,
having been defeated by mine host of the Spotted Dog.
The lad, who is privileged to make himself comfort-
able in the tap-room, is James Burke. Born in St.
Giles', and deaf from his infancy, he has been dragged
up in the gutter, unable to read or write. He is a " Jack-
in -the-Water " at Strand stairp, and gets his living by
minding the boats,depending entirely upon the gratuities
given him by the " fares " who hire thewherries, shallops,
or pinnaces, for the river is as much a highway for the
travelling public at this period as the streets. At this oc-
cupation he had remained for a considerable time before
we meet him, and Joe Parish has from the very first
shown him the greatest kindness, for Jem has proved on
more than one occasion a courage and determination
that have delighted the old pugilist.
Naturally the landlord of the Spotted Dog had an eye
for points, and as Jem grew up he could see in him the
makings of a fine sturdy fighter. Once he had him up
in his parlour (for Parish still taught the art of self-
defence), and made him put the gloves on, and so
delighted was he with the manner in which he per-
formed that he took him in hand. So well did he
progress that Parish used to say, " You go straight,
Jemmy, and we'll see if you won't be a top-sawyer
JEM HDIIKE & NED MURPHY, 1828. 191
among 'cai yet." And Jemmy did go straight. He had
had many temptations to be dishonest, poor lad, but it
wasn't in hia nature. Untutored as he was, he resisted,
and always remarked when encouraged to do what was
wrong: "No; there's a Gods aboves us what sees us,
and I won't have its." And here let it be noted Jem
Burke, from his earliest boyhood until his death, always
put Unngs in the plural in a moat comical and unaccount-
able manner.
So matters went on, and Jem improved marvellously
in the fistic art (much to the delight of Parish) until
1823, when he was nineteen years of age, he having been
born on December 8, 1809.
And in the year we have named we find the first mention
of the youngster in any of the sporting papers. In one of
thepopular journals, dated Sunday, January 27, 1828, we
read the following :" Jack Scroggins' benefit at the
Hope Tavern, Blackmore Street, Clare Market, was but
thinly attended on Thursday last, and Jack, if he
depended for a supply of wittels on the patronage thus
afforded must be placed on short commons for a day or
two. At all events he would, we fear, be unable to
procure more than sufficient to satisfy three beefeaters
and half a dozen aldermen a supply by no means more
than adequate to his wants. The sparring was of an
inferior character ; we witnessed but one set-to worth
recording, and that was between Alec Reid and ayoucg
Patlander named Burke, a fellow who carried a nob
vastly like that of a bull-dog, only nob quite so hand-
some. However, he \vas a game fellow and stood well
up to his work, but Alec nobbed him with the left hand
and bodied him with the right, until he was absolutely
hit to a standstill. He left off with the character of
baing a good taker, but he possesses much strength, and
if he takes care to improve himself, may turn out a good
one."
After this Joe Parish determined to get him matched,
and caused the following paragraph to appear:" Jem
Burke says he can be hacked against Mike Murphy for
5 a-side. Burke may be met with to-morrow (Monday,
February 4), and on Tuesday at Peter Crawley's ; or
Wednesday and Thursday at Jack Randall's." ' So on
the nights mentioned Jem, in company with his mentor,
Joe Parish, went to the Queen's Head and French
Hora, Smithfield, whereof our old friend Peter Crawley
vas Boniface, but the Deaf 'Un failed to find anybody
to accommodate him, although the place was packed
with fighting men.
Now the reason for this great assemblage was the
occasion of the final arrangements for a battle which
192 JEM BURKE & NED MURPHY, 1828.
was to be brought off between two dwarfs, both men
under 4ft in height. Their names were Peter M'Bean
and David Morgan, the first hailing from the Land o'
Cakes, and the other a Taffy, as the name would imply.
It was a silly match, and quite beneath the dignity of
the Ring, but at the time it created no end of excitement
and fun. They were both waiters, and said to be very
smart with their hands. The Scot was engaged at Mr.
G willim's the Weavers' Arms, Grub Street, Cripplegate,
and the Welshman was engaged by Mr, Edwards, at the
Adam and Eve, Jewin Street. Peter Crawley bad the
affair in hand, so on the Tuesday evening upon which
Parish and Burke had called they heard it announced
that the " battle of the dwarfs " would take place in the
neighbourhood of Whetstone, on the Barnet Road, and
that the meeting-place would be the Two Swans, on the
Wednesday (the morrow) at twelve o'clock.
Joe Parish determined to go and to take Jem with
him, and the latter had cause to remember that visit. It
is not our intention to describe the laughable and curious
performance of these Liliputians, which must have
afforded the greatest amusement to the vast crowd.
Suffice it to say that they fought no less than twenty-
one rounds, the Welshman winning the stakes, which
consisted of 5 a-side.
After the grotesque exhibition was over, it dawned
upon all present that the thirty-seven minutes' sport of
such a kind wag scarcely worth the trouble of so long a
journey to witness, so it was suggested to Peter Crawley
that a purse should be subscribed, and that a couple of
volunteers should add to the day's sport. So the host
of the Queen's Head and French Horn took round the
hat, and was successful in collecting 13, for just a few
swells had come down to witness the novelty of the
whole thing. Amongst them were Lord Suffield (one of the
greatest " flats" connected with the Turf), Lord Ches-
terfield, and Viscount Chetwynd.
Then Peter the Great invited two combatants to enter
the lists. The first to respond by throwing his cap into
the ring was Ned Murphy. Then, standing close to the
ropes, young Jem Burke said to Parish, " May I,
Guv'nor?" to which Joe replied, " Certainly, my lad,"
and in went Jem's castor. Now Ned Murphy was known
pretty well to the Fancy, but the question asked by
everybody was about the other Paddy, for there was no
mistaking Jem's nationality, he having the true
Hibarnian forehead and cheek bones.
Peter Crawley asked him his name, when Parish told
him that he was a pupil of his, and that the gents need
have no fear about having some sport for their money ;
JEM BURKE & NED MURPHY, 1828. 193
BO the lads were ordered to peel and enter the arena.
When they faced each other, it was at once seen that
Murphy was much the lighter man, weighing not more
than lOst 71b, whilst the Deaf 'Un must have been a
stone heavier, for he was only nineteen at this period,
and when he had fully grown and set his fighting weight
was 12st Gib. He was, anybody could see at a glance,
as hard as nails and as tough as pin wire, very strongly
JAMES BURKE (THE DEAF 'UN).
built, with thick, muscular limbs, and he stood 5ft 8in.
Jem Burke was not handsome, but there was a pleasant,
humorous, good-natured expression on his honest face,
which never failed to prepossess people in his favour.
Murphy's attitude was far the more graceful of the two
for Jem was too clumsy and awkward, not having had the
training that his brother Patlander had received. Still
Joe Parish had even then taught him how to cover him-
self, and his guard and pose of the left were good.
194 JEM BURKE & NED MURPHY, 1S2S.
We will just quote a description of the first round
the first that Deaf Burke ever fought in the 24ft ring,
as given by an eye witness. It will serve to show what
sort of a battle his maiden one was like. Of course,
Ned Murphy thought it was a walk-over, and did not fail
to say so. He soon found out his mistake though. Here
is the description :" Ned Murphy was evidently anxious
to finger the coin as soon as possible, so gave no time
for the spectators to study the attitudes of the men.
He went in at once to polish off ' the boy,' anticipating
the easiest of victories. But Master Ed'ard had been
counting his chickens before they were hatched, which,
as the old proverb tells us, is at all times a dangerous
forestalment of events. As he rushed gaily in the Deaf
'Un caught him a clinking straight left-hander on the
cheek, which raised a swelling instanter, for Ned's con-
dition was none of the best, and effectually stopped his
impetuous charge, whilst almost simultaneously with
the delivery of the blow Burke fell back to avoid the
return. For a second Ned was surprised and puzzled,
but the yells of his own friends and the cheers of the
opposite side quickly restored his presence of mind, anc
he went for his man again. But the Deaf 'Un steadily
retreated, drawing Murphy on till the latter gave an
opening, and then again Jem's fist went straight into his
antagonist's face. Bravo! Jemmy, my boy ; that's the
way to do it,' roared Joe Parish, and apparently Burke
must have heard him, for a smile played for a moment
over his countenance, while he retreated as before.. Th
Irishmen yelled to Murphy to go in quicker and fight
his man at the ropes. Easier said than done, for in
trying it on Master Ed'ard caught another punch on the
nose, which set that organ to flow ; but despite his warm
reception Murphy fought his way in desperately to close
quarters, where he had the best of it ; for Burke, although
far the stronger of the two, did not seem to know mucli
about half-arm hitting. A furious scuffle ensued at the
ropes, and both came to the ground, Murphy undermost."
The above is a fair specimen of the succeeding rounds,
that having entirely altered the aspect of things. No
longer did the friends of Murphy offer 2 to 1 on their
man, as they had done at the onset ; even money was
the price, and there was little of that. Every time
Murphy dashed in the Deaf 'Un met him with straight
jobs in the face, then fell steadily back, drawing his
man and frequently delivering a severe uppercut when
Ned basiled his way into close quarters.
Before a dozen rounds had been fought Ned, who had
succeeded in getting in several blows about Burke'a
head and face, found that his left was going. He was,
JEM BURKE & NED MURPHY, 1888. 195
in fact, the first to discover the " iron nut " of the
Deaf 'Un, which served him so well throughout hia
career. So Harry Jones, who was a friend of Murphy's,
shouted to him to let the novice's granite nut alone, and
go for the victualling department. Ned adopted this
advice, and getting several in on the ribs, had found the
only vulnerable part of Jem's anatomy, judging from
the grimaces he is said to have made.
After lighting some twenty rounds Murphy, by the
advice of his friends, ceased "to take the initiative, but
played a waiting game, trying to draw Jem on. But the
Deaf 'Un would have none of it, and stood stock-still
with his foot planted firmly on the mark. A long pause
ensued, and the spectators got very impatient, until the
uproar was tremendous. Had Burke been able to hear
all that was said, he would have by no means felt
flattered. At length Murphy, who could hear, and
began to feel anxious about the menaces of the mob,
feinted and played about the Deaf 'Un in. a manner
calculated to perplex a much older hand than Jen 1 .
Cautious as Burke had been all through the fight, he
was tempted to let out, and he suffered for his error, for
baug went Ned's right into his mouth, and his left into
the small ribs. They were a couple of scorchers and no
mistake. Then Ned closed and tried to put on the hug,
but the Deaf 'Un, with one of those telling upper-cuts,
for which' he afterwards became so famous, caught him in
the mouth with such severity that every front tooth in
his head must have been loosened.
This was eaid to be one of the best rounds in the
fight ; both men did all they knew, raid came off quits,
falling side by side at the finish. After this Murphy,
\\ho, as we have stated, was an older hand at the game,
thought he had given enough display for the money.
Besides he did not relish those upper-cuts, so he played
about all over the ring, and in spite of threats and en-
treaties declined to come within distance. So it went
on for nearly half an hour, and darkness was setting in.
Although the fight was protracted for fifty rounds, half
these could not be called rounds at all, for scarcely a
blow was struck, and Murphy on every available occa-
sion got down to finish.
Somebody then suggested that, as there seemed no
possibility of the fight coming to a satisfactory end
before the daylight vanished, they should divide. Both
had shown good sport, and had knocked one another
about as much as could be expected for the money.
Peter Crawley who was heartily sick of the whole thing,
concurred readily, and put the question to the men.
Ned Murphy was quite agreeable, but Burke hesitated
196 JEM BURKE & NED MURPHY, 1838.
and wanted to fight it out if his man would only come
on. Joe Parish, however, persuaded him to agree to
divide, so the lads shook handa, and had presented to
them 6 Ca. each,
Jem was in the seventh heaven of delight. He had
never had a bit of gold in Ma possession in his life,
and now he had seven pieces, He clutched them in his
pocket, and the tears of delight came into his eyes. Five
of the golden sovereigns were for his poor old mother,
whom he had kept for years out of the workhouse by dint
of his labours. How happy she would be, and how she
would bless her dear, honest boy. Those are the thoughts
which must have passed through Jem's mind as he
returned with Joe Parish, Ned Murphy, and a few
friends to London, where, after he had been home, he
had promised to have an evening of it at the Spotted
Dog with Joe Parish (who was very proud of biaprotg),
to commemorate, with song and glass, his first appear-
ance in the Prize Ring.
Such was the Deaf 'Tin as a debutant. In our next
chapters wa shall follow his honourable and, as we have
already stated, brilliant career.
CHAPTER XXVI.
THREE MILLS IN THREE WEEKS. JEM'd HEROIC DEEDS.
DEAF BURKE AND FITZMAURICE. ONE HUNDRED AND
SIXTY ROUNDS IN THREE HOURS.
THE discovery of a new star in the fistic firmament
likely to become a shining light soon became known
throughout the Fancy, and Jem Bnrke's turn-up with
Ned Murphy, when he made his debut before some of
the best judges of the art, certainly created a favourable
impression, and he was the talk in sporting circles, both
in the West and East. In fact, Jem Burke leaped with
one bound from his humble, nondescript position into
that of a great favourite. For his simplicity and honest
face, none the less for his grand physique and great
promise, he was courted by sporting men of note, and
he became, as a fellow-pug said of him, " not only a
card at the Strand Lane soirees, but a free and accepted
JEM BURKE A NED MVRPIIY, 1828. 197
brother at all the sporting cribs in the kindred Drury,
Wild Street, the pugnacious purlieus of Clare Market,
and among the porterhood of Covent Garden."
It was not long before Jem's sudden notoriety brought
him prominently before the public again ; for about a
fortnight after the event related in our last chapter, the
Deaf 'Un was proceeding down Clare Market, on his
way to the Spotted Dog, in the Strand, when he ran
against a gentleman of the marrow-bone and cleaver
persuasion. His name was Thomas Hands, and he waa
the captain of the gang of butchers in that locality,
who, known as they were as "Kill Bulls," were a very
rowdy, quarrelsome lot, and numbered amongst them
some fellows who could use their fistu in a very smart
manner. Now Deaf Burke, although a good-tempered
chap enough, easily took offence if interfered with, and
on this occasion Hands and his party not only made
some very uncomplimentary remarks to the Deaf 'Un,
which fortunately he could not hear, but jostled him
into the gutter. As quick as lightning the Deaf 'Un
landed Tom on the jaw, and the fun commenced. An
impromtu ring was formed, and the two men went at it
hammer and tongs.
As luck would have it, at that moment Joe Parish and
Jack Teasdale, another well-known bruiser, came along
and parted the men, declaring that they should have an
opportunity of meeting each other under more con-
venient auspices. The time soon came, for a few days
after Jem, Joe Parish, and Hands were all present at a
fight which had been organised to take place on Thurs-
day, August 6,'1828, at Old Oak Common, over a quarrel
which had taken place at a dinner held at Mr. Ellis',
the High House, Pimlico, between an Irish pugilist
named Sweeney and Ned Stockman. A good muster of
friends were present to see this impromptu battle, but
to the disgust of everybody Master Ned did not enter an
appearance.
Those assembled naturally did not feel disposed to
draw an entire blank, and so a small purse, consisting
only of 2 17s., was made up, for there were no swells
present. Nobody cared about peeling for so small an
amount, and in all probability those present would have
gone away disappointed had not our friend been there
ready to finish the misunderstanding with the butcher,
who, on his part, was equally anxious. So they stripped
and gave the company a taste of their qualities, Jem
Burke polishing off the " Kill-Bull " in twelve rounds,
having made a nice spectacle of the butcher, whose
"left eye was quite closed, the right much bruised and
blackened, his cheek gashed in several places, his lips
193 JEM LURKE YOUNG SAMBO, 1828.
cut through, and his bulky carcase seriously shaken by
violent contact with mother earth," as one reported
described him after the fight.
The Deaf 'Un was particularly gratified, and when
presented with the not too extravagant stakes observed
in his curious lingo of plurals, "Fifty bobs wasn't bads
for twenty minutes easy works." Joe Parish was
getting very proud of his pupil, and took him about
everywhere. So little damage had he received from the
Clare Market butcher that he was off again with
his mentor on the following Tuesday, io Old Oak
Common to witness a turn up with Pat M'Dournell and
Mike Driscoll, and to see if he could compete for another
purse. Parish encouraged Jem in this, for it was capital
experience, and kept Burke in pocket money.
After the fight between the two Irishmen above-
named, a purse was subscribed, which only amounted
to 2 14s. 4f d. (The farthing is vouched for in the con-
temporary reports.) But what a crowd must have been
there the lowest of the low. All the celebrities of St.
Giles's and the Pials were present, and indeed the riff-
raff of London was represented, so it may be imagined
that the company was neither rich nor aristocratic.
A black known as Young Sambo (no relation to he
of the same name who afterwards figured prominently
in the prize ring; was the first to throw in his castor,
and Jem Burke was not long in slipping away from
Parish, and going up to Mike B rookery, the M.C.
Touching his cap politely he addressed himself somewhat
after this style, saying : " As how he should be glad to
lights the blacks gentlemans for whatever dere was to
gives."
Again Jem resorted tolas wrestling tactics, and threw
Massa Sambo nearly every round, in the seventh
giving him a cross buttock that brought the black upon
his head, making it bounce on the turf like a great
indiarubber ball. Jem never fought better, but had it
not been for Joe Parish's advice he would have thiown
the battle away. It was evident that he was a mag-
nificent natural fighter, and all he required was
experience. That he was getting, for this defeat of the
black in fifteen rounds was his third fight in the short
space of three weeks.
After these successes Jem Burke had a rest, but he
constantly attended the boxing rooms, and never missed
a day without having the gloves on with Joe Parish,
accepting that astute gentleman's advice in every detail.
At the beginning of March, however, all London was
agog with excitement over the battle, which was to take
place in the Leicester Cricket Field between Jem Ward
JEM BU11KE & BE BRIDGE, 1839. 199
and Simon Byrne, to which we have alluded in a previous
chapter as the " Leicester Hoax," upon which occasion
Jem Ward sold the public and disgraced himself. The
battle was supposed to take place on February 25, 1820,
and people from London, Nottingham, Birmingham,
Coventry, Warwick, Melton, Harborough, Derby, Lich-
field, and even Manchester, foregathered at Leicester to
witness the great fight. But when the morning arrived
and both men were on the spot, Ward, having slept at
Whitstone, near Leicester, had told Peter Crawley
that morning that he did not intend to appear,
that he had brought up a pint of blood, and that
he could not fight for twopence. Crawley, as honest
a man as ever entered the ring, declared that, in hU
opinion, Jem Ward didn't dare go in and win, and that
something wrong had taken place. Tom Spring begged
him to act honourably, and if he had been tampered
with to go and do his best to " put tha ' cross ' men in the
basket." But Jem was obstinate; he said he thought it
better not to put either his backers on the one hand, or
those who had taken the odds on the other in jeopardy,
and therefore he had made up his mind not to fight.
The disgrace this brought upon Ward weh.ive already
mentioned. Anyhow the two great guns did not fight,
and the spectators had to fall back upon the second item
on the programme, \\hich had fortunately been
provided for this entertainment, viz., the'contest between
Joe Randall and Bill Atkinson, the two Nottingham
cracks.
About this fight we have nothing to say, so it will be
sufficient to state that Atkinson was victorious after a
splendid battle, lasting fifty-two minutes and extending
over forty-one louiids.
This entertainment saved the company from absolute
disappointment, but as they had come all this distance
to witness two fights, two fights they would have. So
Peter Crawley, always ready and willing on these
occasions, suggested a purse, and in a very short time
collected 10. Of course, the Deaf 'Un was one of the
first to respond, and immediately a Leicestershire lad
named Berridge chucked his greasy and battered billy-
cock into the ring, and offered to fight him for the
money. It was a painfully one-sided affair, for the poor
countryman stripped like a skeleton, and looked more
as if a " square meal " would have done him more good
than a punch in the jaw. He was, according to all
accounts, a game 'un, though, and once or twice gave
Master Jem a little trouble, and some asserted that he
would have been a match for the Londoner had he been
given a few weeks' training on rump steaks. The contest
200 JEJI B URKE <6 FIT Z MA URICE, 1829.
was settled in twenty-two minutes, eleven rounds having
been got through.
Aiid now we will follow our hero's career to
Epsom Downs, but before we renew our story of the
champion there will he just time to have a look at
the most sensational Derby that was ever contested.
Thursday, June 4 (for the Derby was run on a Thursday
then), a delightful day, had attracted between 100,003
and 150,000 people to the Downs some for the big race
and others who took a greater interest in matters pugilistic,
for it had been arranged that Deaf Burke and Bill Fitz-
maurice were to entertain the sporting public after the
races, they having been matched for 25 to fight in the
Epsom week.
But to recall the Derby of 1829. There was a jockey
over sixty years of age piloting to victory for the Blue
Riband of the Turf a horse against which 50 to 1
had been betted at the start, and second to him was
another horse which had occupied a similarly forlorn
position in the market when the flag fell. Frederick
the winner of the Derby of 1829, was ridden by Old
Forth, his trainer, and Exquisite, who took second
honours (ridden by Frank Buckle), was Old Forth's
own horse. Frederick, in a trial, proved 71b better
than his stable-companion, and the artful old trainer
had netted 20,000 as the hay and straw stakes to keep
him comfortable in his old days. Was there ever a
Derby to touch that of 1829 ?
After the surprise there was a great gathering at
Merryweather's, known as the " Fives Courts Booth,"
that was usually erected at most of the race meet-
ings. It was the rendezvous of the elite of the Fanoy,
and the prices charged "licked all creation," as
the Yankees say. How is this for a refreshment
tariff -.Plate of cold meat, 3s. 6d. ; bread, Is.; cheese,
Is. ; pint bottle stout, 2s. Those were the prices
charged and paid. But then the swells could afford
it, and Merryweather made them.
Whilst they were laughing and chatting a messenger
came to Tom Spring, and called him aside. When the
ex-champion returned to the company he had a look of
disappointment 011 his countenance, and amidst silence
informed his listeners that he had j ust received some bad
intelligence. He was very sorry to say that there would
be no fight that day between Deaf Burke and Fitz-
maurice. Both men had been arrested the night before
on a warrant from the Union Hall police magistrate,
and brought up before him that morning, when they
had been bound over in sureties of 50 each to keep
the peace for three months in the county of Surrey.
JEM BURKE & FITZMAUR1CE, 1829. 201
This was a bitter disappointment to the Deaf 'Un, as
well as to the sporting fraternity at Epsom on that
memorable Derby Day, for it was felt that he was a
rising young fellow, and this would have been a
splendid chance for him to have displayed his talents to
the Fancy in particular and the public in general.
Jem had certainly not up to this time made much
money out of his pugilistic talents, the total amount of
BILL FITZMAUEICE.
his first four battles only amounting to 14 11s. 8|d.
But he had received several presents for his heroic
conduct outside the roped arena, and one way or another
the Deaf 'Un managed to pull along and keep his aged
mother and himself fairly well.
And now the life of our champion would be quite
incomp'cte if we did not narrate the circumstance
202 JEM BURKE & FIT Z MAURICE, 1820.
which caused him to be recognised outside the ring, and
which at the time gave him more popularity with the
general public than all the fights he had up till then
been engaged in.
Let us quote from a report made at the time. "About
half-past two o'clock on the afternoon of Wednesday,
September 24 [1828], the residents in Exeter Street,
Burleigh Street and Southampton Street, and all who
happened to be passing along the Strand at the timo,
were startled by a tremendous crash, Exeter Street was
filled with a cloud of dust, and in a few moments it
was discovered that two houses in that street, Nos. 4
and 5, had fallen in, burying their unfortunate occupants
in the ruins. The alarm was given, and a number of
workmen who were engaged in making excavations for
the new sewer in Catherine Street and Brydges Street
hurried to the spot. The excitement was intense,
for groans and screams of agony came from the mass of
rubbish, too clearly indicating that there were mangled
and dying and who could tell how many dead? human
beings entombed tbere. But the work of exploration
was a most difficult and dangerous one, for there
were walls and beams, and masses of loose
masonry still toppling over, and threatening every
moment to descend and crush everything in the way.
Whilst the men who had gathered were looking on in
perplexity, not knowiog exactly what to do, a figure wa-j
seen threading its way amongst the overhanging timbers
and treacherous walls, keeping steadily on, though death
seemed to threaten him at every step. 'Who is he?'
was the question bandied among the awe-stricken
crowd, and then some bystander said it was a lad named
Burke from the Strand Stairs."
Yes, it was the young pugilist and Jack-in-the- Water
who knew not what fear meant. When he heard the
cries he dashed in and risked his own life to save these
who were suffering agonies. The account goes on to
say that he soon appeared carrying a child, which he
brought safe and sound to the crowd, who cheered him
to the echo. Never could the applause have been more
welcome at the ring-side than that spontaneously
accorded the Deaf 'Un on that sad and memorable occa-
sion. Again and again he returned amongst the debris
of the wrecked dwellings, and succeeded in bringing two
more children, one of them dead.
His coolness and bravery displayed called for general
admiration, and paragraphs appeared in all the news-
papers praising him for his daring intrepidity. Swells
came to the Spotted Dog to see him, and gave him half-
crowns and even gold. The Deaf 'Un had unwittingly
JEM BURKE & FITZMAURICE, 1829. 203
raised himself in the social scale by this act of heroism,
and he found plenty of opportunities for engagements
with the gloves after this, although he could not get
anything in the way of an engagement to suit him, and
until the match was made to fight at Epsom resulting
in another disappointment his turn-up with Ber-
ridge at Leicester was the only encounter ha
had had since the life-saving business. So naturally
Master Burke was getting somewhat impatient
that his fight with Fitzmaurice should take place
as speedily as possible, he only being barred Surrey by
the magistrate. So on the evening of the day after the
Derby there was a meeting at Tom Spring's to take into
consideration what should be done in the matter. A
Mr. Longey. a Liverpool gentleman, who had recently
returned from Africa, was Burke's backer, and he had
put down 25 for him to fight the East End Chicken,
as Fitzmaurice was called. It was decided that the
postponed fight should take place on the following Tues-
day, June 9, in the same ring, after Ned Favrige and
Davis, the Manchester black, had settled their dif-
ference, and that the battla should take place at Har-
penden Common.
It is not our intention to describe this fight, which
was certainly not the most brilliant performance
throughout Deaf Burke's long career. There was some
good fighting at different periods of the encounter, but
take it all through it forms one of the best specimens of
disinclination for business ever illustrated in the Prize
Ring. It was, indeed, lengthened sweetness long drawn
out. The battle lasted three hours less ten minutes, and
the number of rounds contested were no less than one
hundred and sixty-six. Is it to be wondered at that both
men were thoroughly exhausted at the finish, and
indeed Fitzmaurice's seconds gave in for their man, as
they feared that fatal results would ensue. As it was,
the East End Chicken's countenance was fearful to look
upon, for he had been terribly mauledaboutthe face and
head. He was driven off to the Bull at Harpenden, where
he was put to bed and there remained for forty-eight hours.
The Deaf '(Jn was much bruised about the body, and
one eye was closed. Jem had been victorious, but it
was not a very creditable performance this his really
first light for a decent stake, and Bell's Life said in
reporting it, and commenting on Burke's display, "Wo
can only pronounce him a good glove fighter with some
knowledge of biting and scratching." How this unkind
statement was confirmed by the Deaf 'Un's more
brilliant performances we shall discover in future
chapters.
14
201 DURKE & FITZMAURICE, 1829-.
CHAPTER XXVII.
THE DEAF UN'S FIRST KKVEESE. JE3I BUEKE AND BILL
COUSENS. A FLUKEY FIGHT. QUITE A BATCH OF MILLS
FOE BURKE.
AFTER Deaf Burke's victory over Fitzmaurice and a
bit of a flare-up, it would appear that he got into very
low water, and although there were two or three chal-
lenges from fairly good men, Jem, for the want of the
"ready "was unable to take them up. He managed,
however, to jog along somehow by giving sparring
lessons and exhibitions with the gloves. In fact, he had
by this time shown such ability that he gained for
himself the nickname of the " Glove Phenomenon,"
and deserved it ; for few could touch him. One
gentleman, however, who had just been introduced to
the London Fancy by Mr. Preece, from Chichester,
had shown very high-class form with the mittens. His
name was Bill Coueens, and Preece, who had just taken
the Hole in the Wall Tavern, in Chancery Lane, from
Randall, was -so confident in his ability that he
offered to put down anything up to a hundred. The
Deaf 'Tin had on several occasions met Cousens on
the sparring platforms, and never had much the best
of it, which sadly galled Master Jem, and one evening,
at the Fives Court, they went at it hammer and tongs,
and Burke was accused of having slung the glove a.nd
boxed unfairly. Had they nob been stopped, off would
have come the mittens, and there would have been
a set-to with the genuine articles. Our hero, who
was one of the straightest men who ever stripped,
and would take advantage of no man, couldn't
forgive the Chichester lad for the accusation, and
offered to fight him when and where he liked for a
fiver. Now Mr. William Cousens looked with contempt
upon such a small amount, and drew the line at 23.
To the Deaf 'Un's mortification, he could find nobody to
put this amount down for him, so he humbly begged his
rival of the boxing stage to give him a chance. Mr.
Preece, anxious to trot out his protege, at length gave
way, and they were matched for the small stakes, the,
Boniface of the Hole in the Wall offering to lay 2 to 1
to hundreds on his man. This was taken up in small
amounts by those who were too mean to find money for
Burke's stakes or training expenses.
The fight was fixed for Tuesday, August 25, 1829, giving
Jif'IfKK ,0 JilLL COUSEXK, 1829. 205
only a week to get ready after the tiver a-side wag
put down. Burke declared that when this amount was
in the hands of the stakeholder all he had was 30s. in the
world. So he borrowed a skiff from the Strand Stairs,
and trained himself by taking a twelve-mile spin upon
the river daily, arid some long walks morning and even-
ing out of London, and back to his lodgings off Clare
Market. This was poor work for a man to train for a
tight, the result of which would control hundreds and,
without doubt, had the Deaf 'Un made his circumstances
known in the right quarters somebody would have come
to the rescue and looked after him. But he was, as we
have described, a modest, retiring fellow, who at
this period had not learned the art of pushing himself
forward.
BillCousens,on the other hand, was excellently well
looked after, for, besides his fellow-townsman, Mr. Preece,
Tom Owen was one'of his backers. Now Tom just at
this period had come into a considerable legacy, which
really amounted to a fortune, so he had advertised his
well-known shop at 80, Cable Street, London Docks (in
which for so many years he had carried on a dining busi-
ness) and had migrated to the West, where in fashionably
cut clothes he played theroZeof asportinggent,acharacter
for which the Sage of the East, aa he was called, by all
accounts was particularly well adapted, for Tom Owen
hud a good address, a fair education, and a natural and
exceptional turn of wit. Cousenshad fought twice before,
being victorious over both Sweeney and the Cheshire
Hero, whilst, as we have described in previous chapters,
Deaf Burke had won all his tights six in number.
There was not a single contest down for decision in
the Prize King during this month of August, so the
followers of the listic art mustered strongly, no less
than 10,000 having assembled in that meadow near
Whetstone upon the day fixed. The weather was glorious,
and although the company were not too select they
were fairly orderly. Nobody noticed the Deaf "Un's
arrival until he was observed at the side of the ring
quietly dropping his cap over the ropes, and it was stated
that, for the want of the means to hire a vehicle, or
because of his reticence, he had actually walked every
Etep of the way from London, Not the sort of prepara-
tion certainly for a severe battle. Cousens, on the other
hand, drove up in style with a chaise and a pair of horses,
in company with Tom Owen and Mr. Preece. Burke
was looked after by Ned Stockman and Mike Kennedy,
the two wrestlers, whilst Cousens had Tom Oliver and a
young amateur, named Bourchier, for his seconds.
It is not our intention to describe this battle. *We
206 BURKE & BILL COUSENS, 18W.
shall be content to cull from one report the finishing
round, which had so much to do with checking our
hero's career. They both fought fiercely, but the
Chichester man was stronger, and palpably in better
condition than the poor Deaf 'Un. In the seventy-fifth
round he gave Burke atremendous fall, and came down
with his thirteen stone upon the prostrate Irishman.
This tumble had a curious effect on Burke it seemed
to stupefy and paralyse him. When he came up to the
call of " Time," he rolled about unsteadily, his energy
had apparently deserted him. He made scarcely any
attempt at resistance, and Bill threw him again as if
ha had been a child. Once down it was no easy
matter to get the Deaf 'Un up again. He shut his eyes,
his head drooped upon his shoulders, he looked dead
beat. A minute elapsed, the referee got impatient, and
was about to call Cousens the victor when Eeuben
Martin jumped over the ropes and smacked Jem in the
middle of the back, and he seemed to revive, for he came
to the scratch, but instead of renewing the combat at
once walked over to where Mr. George Smith, of the
Weekly Dispatch, sat, note-book in hand, saying in his
curious jargon of plurals : " I says, sirs, how the devils
can I fights whiles they're alls slappings me about the
backs, and I haven't a drops of anythings to drinks."
Mr. Smith took the hint, and laughingly handed Jem his
flask, from which he took a long pull. If this incident
be true we wonder what Bill Cousens was doing to
permit his man to do such a thing after "Time"
was called. But in those days it seemed not to matter
what they did in the arena, and greater irregularities
than that were indulged in. The account goes on to
state that after this he seemed to wake up a bit. To the
amusement of all, the resuscitated Burke fought with
uncommon fury, tackled his man in rare style, and
threw him at the ropes, whilst the air rang with the
wild hooroos o! the Irishmen and friends of Burke.
Three times Cousens was floored, and the excitement was
tremendous, 5 to 1 being offered on the Deaf 'Un. Then,
just as victory seemed in his grasp, he went off into a
stupor again, from, which nothing could rouse him. So
at the close of the one hundred and eleventh round,
Mr. Manvers, the referee, pronounced the Chichester
man the winner, the men having fought two hours and
five minutes.
Bad as Jem's position was before the fight, it was
Worse afterwards, for few would stand by him, and h
seemed to have lost heart. Joe Parish, his old friend
and mentor, was sadly disappointed after the promise
he had at first shown. Still the Boniface never deserted
cm RE & KILL COUSKXS, is ??.
207
him, and there was always a "square meal "for him at
the Spotted Dog. But Jem cared not to sponge, so he
did odd jobs, acted as porter in Covent Garden Market,
knocked around the Haymarket in the evening, and held
gentlemen's horses and picked up a shilling, and even
BILL COUSENS
went so low down again as to hang about his old haunt
at the Strand Stairs to get a few coppers as a " Jack-in-
the.Water."
Nobody thought the "Deaf 'Un was destined to become
208 EUJtKE & BILL COU8ENS, 1829.
an ornament to the Prize Ring at this period, and one
day become Champion of England. And perhaps poor
Jem himself never dreamed of such a thing. He seemed
satisfied if he could only get an honest living.
And so matters went on until the end of the year
1829. On December 1, at a little village in the centre of
Sussex, called North Chapel, between Milford Bay and
Lynn, there was tremendous excitement. The drowsy
place wag invaded at a very early hour by "military
and naval officers from Portsmouth and Winchester and
Southampton, country squires and farmers from all the
neighbourhood around, swell sportsmen from London,
who had run down from town and slept the night at
Chichester or Godalming all had gathered at this little
Sussex village," says the account before us, " in tha
expectation of witnessing one of the most interesting
battles which bad taken place since Tom Spring thrashed
John Langan." Young Dutch Sam and Ned Neale were
to bring to an issue their second great match for 'four
hundred and twenty sovereigns.
The ropes and stakes had been fixed in a meadow,
which had been hired for the day, and all was in
readiness. Sam was there, but Neale failed to put in an
appearance, and when the patience of all became nearly
exhausted it was said that Ned had been arrested in
London the previous night. This rumour only proved
to be too true, for Will Scarlett, the dragsman of the
Portsmouth coach, and who was a backer of Neale,
brought the news direct from London that morning. It
transpired afterwards that a number of scoundrels had
made p.p. bets to the extent of thousands, and had taken
good care that Ned should not appear upon the scene.
The Avrath and indignation when it became generally
known may be better imagined than described. To travel
such a distance, some forty-five miles from London, and
have no fun for the trouble and expense, was naturally
exasperating, and the question arose as to what could
be done. Harry Holt, the Cicero of the Ring, decided
to have a fight of some kind, so hat in hand he went
amongst the swells, and with his eloquence talked them
out of their sovereigns and half sovereigns until he had
a purse of 15. So Harry Holt announced that 12
would be given to the winner, and a consolation of 3 to
the loser.
Now amongst those present was Deaf Bnrke, who had
come down by easy stages on foot to witness the big
fight, and this just suited him, so he made his way as
quickly as he could to the arena, pushing the crowd
aside and calling forth some exceedingly strong language
from those who were not acquainted with the comical
SIKJ'E & P.TLL OOU8EKS, 1829. 209
"mug "of the Deaf 'Un. There was somebody before
him, though, who had entered the ring, and was chal-
lenging anybody to single combat with him. He was a
great big, brawny fellow, a native of Sussex, named
Girdler. He was said to have proved himself a tough
handful, too. He was big enough for anything, standing
six feet, with broad shoulders, deep chest, and remark-
ably long arms. He was, in fact, a very ugly customer
to tackle. But when the Deaf 'Un came to the ropes and
pitched his greasy hat into the ring there was a tremen-
dous cheer, for Jem was a great favourite. Mr. Girdler
was informed who the gentleman was who had responded
to his challenge, and he replied that he didn't care for
fifty Mr. Burkes, if they'd only come on one at a time.
Jem smiled, hopped over into the ropes, and extended his
hand to the yokel. The latter looked vacantly at him
for a moment, when the chawbacon placed his great
shoulder of mutton fist into Jem's paw. Harry Holt,
who had the management of the affair, made up his
mind to do the business properly, so he managed to secure
the services of Young Dutch Sam to look after Girdler,
and Jem Ward for Burke, the first-named being assisted
by Holt himself, and the last-named by Frosty-faced
Fogo.
Directly they started, anybody with half an eye coold
Bee that, bar accident, it was a horse to a gooseberry on
one, and that one wasn't the chawbacon. It was the
same thing every round a rush from the countryman
a sweeping blow, averted by a quick dodge from Burke,
then both the Deaf 'Un's fists, hard and straight in the
face. In fact, Girdler never had the ghost of a chance
he was hit to pieces all over the ring ; but he was game
to the backbone, wouldn't give in not he said he'd
die first. But, after the seventeenth round, Jem had
punished him so severely that Holt called Burke over to
shake hands with his man, and skied the sponge.
This unexpected turn-up was a rare bit of luck for the
poor Deaf 'Un, and he made good use of his 12, which
lasted him until he could settle another little match.
This he found very difficult, though, for he had proved
himself a bit too good for commoners to tackle, and his
modest offer to take any 12st or 12Jst man for 25
a-side (that being all his backers could find) was treated
with scorn. Nothing less than a hundred a-side would
suit the top-sawyers, which was far too high a figure for
poor Jem to aspire to. And so nearly a year passed by
and nothing came in his way. Yet he managed to jog
ajong pretty well, for his services were more and more
in demand at the boxing exhibitions, where he had a fine
opportunity to practise and improve, But in September,
210 BURKE & DILL COUSENS, 1829.
1833, the .ueaf 'Un had another slice of luck. A young
(carpenter from Liverpool came to London, and putting
up at Tom Spring's house, iu Holborn, issued a challenge
to fight any man not exceeding ll.^bt for 25 a-side.
This, as we have already stated, was not sufficient to
tempt the big pots, but it was just the amount Jem could
manage, so the match was duly made, and they signed
articles to fight in a month from that date, i.e., Tuesday,
October 26.
They say it never rains but it pours, so far as good
fortune is concerned, and poor Jem was in the seventh
heaven of delight when, on the occasion t>i paying the
first deposit at Spring's, he met there a man named
Gow, a great big, raw-boned Scotchman, with whom he
had boxed at the Fives Court upon the occasion of
Reuben's benefit. Gow had lost his temper, and made
up his mind to fight Burke with the "raw 'tins " for a
fiver a-side. They soon came to terms, and arranged that
the battle should take place on October 4, and as this
would be about three weeks before what Jem called hia
big light, the fiver won would come in nicely to help
training expenses, for Master James Burke never
dreamed of losing a battle, and looked upon that 5
as already in his pocket.
Perhaps never was there so much trouble taken of a
fight for so small a stake. They had arranged to bring it
off at Woolwich, but the river police were guarding the
banks, and threatened to land if they attempted to form
a ring. So they tried further inland, but with the same
result, the myrmidons of the law were on the alert
wherever they went. Then they crossed the river and
made for Snaresbrook, where they thought they were
safe. But no, there also were they interrupted, and
they made for Temple Mills, where the coast was clear.
We need not give details of this little battle, which
enabled Burke to climb one more rung of the ladder to
fame and the Championship. It is remarkable for one
curious eccentricity of the Deaf 'Un's. To the amuse-
ment of everybody, he turned up in a most extraordi-
nary fighting costume, which he affected afterwards in
all his fights. He wore green baize drawers, profusely
trimmed with yellow braid, and decorated with flying
knots of yellow ribbon at the knees, whilst his calves
were cased in a pair of bright striped worsted stocking*!,
and his feet in laced high-lows. It appears that some-
body had informed him that such was the costume of
The early great masters of pugilism, and that Slack,
Broughton, and other great pugilists always appeared in
the ring attired like that, and so he desired to imitate as
near as possible those heroes of the King.
JEM BURKE TIM CRAWLEY, 1330, 211
Cow stood no chanca with him, for, as in his previous
two fights, he showed a marvellous quickness in getting
his head out of the way, and returning with precision
and force that told at the very commencement of the
battle. Here is an account of the latter part of the
battle : " The Deaf 'Un welted his man dreadfully about
the head, till trn blood ran from poor Andrew Gow's
nose, mouth, ears, and eyes, while his body was fear
fully bruised by Burke's tremendous rib-benders. After
two-and-twenty heavy rounds had been got through ii?
twenty-five minutes, Teesdalo, the Scotchman's second
gave in, as his man was in a lamentable condition."
So Master Burke added another to his victories,
making a total of seven wins, and but one loss. After
this merry little mill for a fiver, he continued Lis train-
ing for his big fight with Bcb Hampson, which was to
take place three weeks after his defeat of Gow, and about
which, together with other victories, we shall relate iu
the next chapter.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
A BATCH OP BATTLES. JAMES BURKE (THE DEAF J UNj
VERSUS TIM CRAWLEY, BLISSEIT, CARTER, AND MACOXE.
AFTER his defeat of Gow, Jem Burke, with the fiver
he had won, was enabled to pursue his three weeks'
training for his match with Bob Hampson with more
comfort, for he had been desperately hard-up prior to
this. Still 5 does not go far, his allowance being
less than 5s. per diem. So he contented himself
with a tramp from Soho, where he was staying with
Reuben Martin, to Hampstead Heath and back, and
whenever he could borrow a skiff he would take a long,
steady pull on the river. Hampson was well looked after
by Tom Spring, who had tried him on several occasions
with the gloves, and had unhesitatingly pronounced him
an accomplished fighter, declaring that if he could
stay as well when using the " raw 'uns," as he did with
tbe mittens, lie predicted a brilliant future for Bob
of Liverpool. So it got rumoured about that Burke
this time had found more than his match, and that he
would be vanquished for a second time, and C to 4 was
laid on Hampson.
212 JEM BURKE A TIM CRAWLEY, 1830.
Hampden Common, some four miles from St. Albans,
was the spot fixed to bring off the mill, and on a
glorious morning, that of Thursday, October 26, 1830, a
considerable crowd made their way to the battle-field,
both in vehicle and upon foot, for there was another
event down on the programme, a merry little mill between
Sam Hutton, a promising young pugilist from the East,
and Mike Davis, of Bristol.
Bob Wilbore, of the Blue Boar, did the best business,
he being a great favourite amongst the Fancy, and Lord
Crofton, Lord Longford, and several of the officers
belonging to the Guards made this hostelry their head-
quarters', and took luncheon there before going to the
battle-field. It was just one o'clock when Burke and
Hampson threw their caps iuto the arena. Tom Oliver
and Harry Jones looked after the Liverpudlian, whilst
Jem's old opponent, Fitzmaurice, and Ned Stockman (the
Lively Kid) did the amiable for the Deaf 'Tin. Tom
Spring held the watch and filled the post of referee.
Without going into details of this battle, it will be
necessary to state only that Hampson was woefully
overmatched, being a much weaker and lighterman than
Burke, who took the lead, and after forty-five minutes
he beat his man to a standstill.
Although nobody believed in the Deaf 'Un's science,
(for he gave his head away too much), this victory made
him many friends, and as a proof of his growing popu-
larity, on the very next Tuesday no less than three
deposits were made forBurke for three different matches,
all to come off within two months. The first was one with
the notorious Ned Neale to stake 200 against the Deaf
'Un's 100; the second was for 25 a-side, with Jack
Nicholls, the butcher ; and the third was with a new
man named Timothy Crawley. The first two fell
through before the articles were signed, and in each case
a small amount was forfeited, but the third proved to
be serious business, for the novice was under the care of
our old friend, General Barton, that fine sportsman,
who had so often stood by Jack Randall. Here is an
account of how it all came about, which we cannot do
better than repeat. On Thursday evening, November 2,
1830, General Barton entered the Castle, Holborn,
accompanied by a strapping young chap, and, everybody
being pleased to see the fine old officer, who had been
away from London for a considerable time, he was very
cordially greeted. "Now, Tom," said the General, after
he had eat down and ordered a glass of Irish whisky hot
for himself, and another for his protege, addressing him-
self to Spring : " Now, Tom, I've brought a lad with
me that I want to introduce to you and all these gentle-
JEM BURKE & TIN CJRAWLEY, 1830. 213
men here. He's a countryman of my own, and, bedad,
I'll go bail for him that he'll make his mark with the
pair of fists he's got on him before he's a year older ;
ay, and do credit to the ould country tliat reared him."
During this speech of the General's the young man's face
at his side got very red at being thus eulogised and
having all eyes turned upon him. Spring nodded
acquiescence in the old soldier's remarks, while he eyed
the 'young 'un critically. The youngster was Tim
Crawley, whose portrait we give, taken during the latter
part of his career. Tom considered for a moment, and
then, jerking his thumb over his shoulder in the direc-
tion of the fire-place, said : " There's the Deaf 'Un how
would he suit you?" The General looked at young
Crawley inquiringly. " The very man, sor, I'd like
to fight," said Tim, so Spring walked up to Burke and
speaking into his ear, asked when he would be ready to
fight if a match could be made for him. The Deaf 'Un
rose to his feet, pulled off his' hat, made a polite bow,
which was intended to include all gentlemen present,
then scratched his head and said : " Well, you see,
misters, I'se ready at any times the sooner the betters;
but where's the moneys to come from ? I'll put down
five of my own, buts '' Here he paused. Then a cheery
voice from the other end of the room sang out, " And
I'll find the second five, and perhaps some more if it's
wanted." The speaker was Mr. Fred Soden, a well-
known member of the Stock Exchange, and a keen
sportsman to boot. The Deaf 'Un's face brightened
with a radiant smile as this generous offer was repeated
with a roar into his ear, " Is it hims aa I've got to
fights?" then asked Burke, pointing to Crawley. He
was told that it was ; then he rubbed his hands with
glee. " The sooners the betters," said he, and in the
exuberance of his joys came forward and insisted upon
Bh iking hands with his future opponent. Pen, ink, and
paper were then called for, and articles were at once
drawn up, binding the men to fight for 25 a-side, within
thirty miles of London, on Tuesday, November 1G, 1830,
thus allowing the lads a clear fortnight to get fit for
the fray. The above is pretty nearly in the words of
one who was present at the Castle when the match with
Tim Crawley and our hero was made, and gives a very
good picture of how and by whom these little affairs
were arranged.
The Deaf 'Un went into training at Tom Callas', at
the Black Horse, Greenford Green, on the Harrow Road,
where he had the advantage of some practice with the
gloves with that accomplished boxer, Young Dutch Sam.
Tim Crawley went to the Fox under the Hill, at High-
2 1 4 JEM- If URKE & TIM OR A WLE Y, 18 JO.
gate, a house that was then kept by Sam Tebbutts, who
looked after the Irishman ; and the same hostelry at
which Her Most Gracious Majesty once rested in the
coffee-room when the horses dashed down the hill, and
nearly caused the death of the greatest woman at
present existing.
Thep'ace selected \\as Whetstone, close to the borders
of Hertfordshire, and such interest was taken in the
affair tha,t a very large muster of swells was the result.
But the day was simply awful. Here is a description
of the weather. " Across the grey, sullen sky black
rain clouds scudded at railway speed, driven before a
furious blast, which. at intervals sent showers of rain
and sleet full into the faces of those who journeyed along
the Great North Road to Barnet." This inclement
weather, however, apparently did not deter the lovers of
a prize-fight from making the short journey, and before
noon there was a big crowd awaiting the arrival of the
men. At length Crawley appeared, but a considerable
time elapsed and there was no sign of the Deaf 'Un. It
was close upon one o'clock and still he did not come, and
most began to fear that there would be no fight, whilst
the wind blew as if it would really tear the stakes out
of the ground, and the rain whipped the faces of the
shivering crowd until many wished themselves at home
by the cheerful fire. At length Reuben Martin appeared
on the scene, and explained that Burke had met with an
accident, but that it was all right, he would be on in a
few minutes. It appears that the horse had bolted with
the gig in which the .Deaf 'Un was coming to the fight,
had galloped up the Finchley Road and taken a bye
lane, when the wheel, coming in contact with a post,
smashed the trap and threw the two occupants out, for-
tunately into a soft, muddy ditch. The Deaf 'Un, when
he appeared, was seen to have a nasty cut on his head,
but in answer to inquiries declared that he was " All
rights."
It is not our intention to describe this fight. The Irish-
man was overmatched, for in the sixth round, although
he landed Burke heavily on the nose and made the claret
flow, the latter countered with tremendous force on the
mouth, closed, and threw his man a burster on the
sodden turf that was assuming a consistency of peas
pudding, splashing the mud into the faces of the by-
standers. After this it went all one way, and the Deaf
'Un gave for the first time a demonstration of that
wonderful judgment infighting, that coolness of tempera-
ment, and marvellous gluttony, which was shortly to
prove him to be the finest heavy-weight of his time.
It was not until three months after Jem Burke
JEM BURKE & TIM C RAW LEY, 1830. 215
defeated the Irishman, that he appeared again in the
ring, when he was victorious over Davis, of Birming-
ham, fighting him for 50 a-side at Shepperton Itange,
on February 22, 1831. The Deaf 'Un polished his man
off in the short space of twenty-seven minutes, during
%vliich twelve rounds were fought. The details of this
battle we must omit, for we are already devoting enough
TIM CRA.WLEY.
space to our hero, and there is much more to tell of hin
long and prosperous career. His defeat of the Brum sent
him up two or three runga of the ladder of Fame, arid
the Deaf 'Un was recognised as the man who was likely
to prove himself entitled to wear the Championship
Belt.
His next appearance before the public was in a short
216 JEM BURKE & JAMES BLISSETT, 1831.
and merry mill with James Blissett, who had been
backed by our old friend Squire Hayne, better known
as " Peagreen." It will be remembered that this enthu-
siastic sportsman had been the backer of Tom Cannon,
who at this time kept the Castle, in Jermyn Street. The
Squire had seen some ups and downs since last we met
him, for he had gone the devil of a pace, what with the
Eing, the Turf, the dice-box, and the Drama, in the
shape of extravagant ladies of the ballet. After the
Derby of 1826, " Peagreen " Hayne, Esq., found himself
such a loser over the victory of Lapdog that he was
absolutely " broke," and his magnificent mansion in
Upper Brook Street, Grosvenor Square, was sold up
with its contents under the hammer. The things dis-
posed of were most costly, as may be judged when it is
known that a dressing-case fetched 500 guineas, and
was purchased for George IV. Fortunately his estate,
Bendrop Park, was entailed ; but so far down did he fall
that before long he found himself in the King's Bench
Prison. He was soon relieved, however, and went to
Scotland to live.
Returning to London, his attention was called to
a strapping chap, named James Blissett, whose trade
was that of a stonemason, and who was a native
of Somersetshire, who came to London" and joined
the " Kill-bulls " of Clare Market. Now, the Squire
had heard a great deal about Deaf Burke, but owing
to his absence for some years had never seen him
perform, and discovering that Blissett was eager for
a match, and having it from Tom Cannon that the
Somerset lad wa3 a long way above the average, he
determined that the Deaf 'Un should have a shy, and
posted the money for him to the extent of fifty pounds,
whilst a similar amount was found by the Knights of
the Cleaver in Clare Market for Blissett. Articles were
signed for them to fight within twenty-eight miles from
London on Tuesday, May 28, 1831. Reuben Martin
took charge of Burke, and they made the Crown,
Holloway (then kept by that good old sport, Joe Eiinis)
their training headquarters. There " Peagreen " Hayne
and a number of his fast-going pals would be found very
frequently, and the empty bottles of " fiz " testified to
the trade that mine host of the Crown was doing. This
was none too good for Master Burke, and it was a mis-
take to have trained so near to town, for besides the tip-
top swells, ladies whose gaiety surpassed their morals
became frequent visitors, and we are afraid led him
from the path of virtue.
What a difference a few years had made in the Deaf
'Un. From the poor Strand Stairs " water- jack " Jem
JEJf BURKE & JACK CARTER, 1832. 217
Burke had developed into the fashionably-attired man
about town. Where he used to be glad of 'arf-o'-four-
'arf, a screw o' baccy, and thought them luxuries, he
now sipped the sparkling and puffed at the expensive
Havanah. Still, " in spite of all temptation, " Jem, wo
must say, stuck to work and conscientiously regarded
his backer's money.
Blissett went to train at the Black Horse, Greenford,
and placed himself under the care of Tom Callas, who
was landlord of that house, and than whom a better
trainer never lived. CoJney Heath, in Hertfordshire,
was the place selected for the battle. The weather was
tine, and as another pair (Jack Adams and Young Rich-
mond, the Black) having arranged to mill in the same
ring, an excellent day's sport was provided.
Without describing the nineteen rounds fully, it will
be sufficient to say that the Deaf 'Un added one more
victory to his long list, and the West-countryman waa
hopelessly beaten after the first few bouts.
Jem Burke's next encounter was with the veteran
Jack Carter, whose name has appeared upon these pages
several times before, he having been introduced to the
London Ring as far back as 1812 by Bob Gregson, Gully's
old opponent. Jack's last performance, it will be remem-
bered, was with Jem Ward, by whom he was defeated.
That was in 1828, four years before the match was made
with Burke. Although Carter was forty-three years
old, many thought him still good enough to conquer a
man like Jem Burke, but they little knew how the Deaf
'Un had steadily, if slowly, improved. The battle took
place on May 8, 1832, just twelve months after he had
thrashed Blissett. During that period, however, things
had gone by no means well with Burke, for he had,
whilst rowing, in some way injured his knee-cap, and
was compelled to remain in hospital for many weeks,
the surgeons at one time thinking that an amputation
would be necessary. He is reported to have said in
later days, " Though you can't see nothings, masters, I
often feels my leg goes all of a suddents." However, he
got well enough to meet Carter on the above date,
and they fought it out at the Old Barge House, Wool-
wich, before a select audience of about two hundred.
The stakes were only 10 a-side, which the Deaf 'Un
secured in the eleventh round, Carter breaking his arm.
This was Jack Carter's last battle. He died at Thomas
Street, Manchester, on May 27, 1844, in the fifty-sixth
year of his age.
The Deaf 'Un's next performance was with a Hull
man, named Harry Macone, who worked upon a farm
as thrasher, belonging to a Mr. Slingsby, of Hessle, a
218 JEM BURKE & HARRY MAC ONE, 1833.
village near Hull. He had distinguished himself by
beating several stalwart yokels, and had earned for him-
self the sobriquet of the u Yorkshire Hero." It so
happened that Jack Carter was conducting a number of
London boxers on a provincial tour through Lanca-
shire and Yorkshire. After successful visits to Liver-
pool, Manchester, Sheffield, Bradford, and Leeds, the
party found themselves at the beginning of January,
1833, in Hull. Besides Carter, there were in the com-
pany Jones (the Welch Champion), Deaf Burke, Aleo
JKeid, Harry Jones, Anthony Noon, and Jem Stockman
(the " Lively Kid's" brother). The Assembly Itooms,
the George, Whitefriargate, were hired for this exhibi-
tion of the fistic art, and it was there that Mr. Harry
Macone went to criticise the Londoners. The York-
shireman was no morsel, for he stood Oft 2in and weighed
15st. So when he persisted in having the gloves on
with Deaf Burke, although he was nowhere on points,
by dint of rushing and lashing out he managed to force
Jem out of the limited sized ring in amongst the spec-
tators. When the bout was over, so cocky did Macone
become that he declared that he would take on any one
of them with the raw 'uns. His challenge was, as might
be expected, quickly taken up by the Deaf 'Un, and the
Yorkshireman's master, Mr. Slingsby, offering to put
20 down, that amount was soon covered, and the men
arranged to fight on the following Tuesday in the neigh-
bourhood of Hull. Lockington Bottom, near the village
of Lund, was fixed upon, and there the men met, sur-
rounded by as enthusiastic an audience as could well be
imagined, for the Tykes had turned out in their hundreds
to see their champion lick the Londoner.
It was indeed a terrific battle, consisting of fifty-nine
rounds, and the Deaf 'Un had a rough time of it, for he
was thrown many times. Science, however, triumphed
in the end, and Burke won. The report of this battle
says that after the fortieth round it was melancholy to
see the great half-blind giant groping his way about the
ring, stumbling and reeling, hardly knowing where his
foe was, till a tremendous slap in the face told him too
surely of the presence of the Deaf 'Un's fist. In the
middle of the fiftieth round the Yorkshire giant stopped
short in the centre of the ring, held up his hand and
shouted, " I can't see thee no longer, laad; au must gie
it oop ; gie us tha fist, laad, and a'll own thou'st done me
this toime." And so Jem Burke scored another victory
for what it was worth. But his next battle was to give
him greater fame, although the result was well-nigh
putting an end to his fistic career. But of that in the
next chapter.
DEAF BURKE & SIMON BYRNE, 1833. 219
CHAPTER XXIX.
WHO SHALL BE CHAMPION ? DEAF BURKE AND SIMON BYRNE.
A DESPERATE BATTLE. ENDS IN A TRAGEDY.
AFTER Jem Burke's fight with Macone he had esta-
blished himself in the Prize Ring as a man of tremen-
dous hitting power and possessed of no small amount of
science, whilst his generalship was undoubtedly good. It
will, perhaps.be remembered that we stated in a former
chapter that on June 25, 1832, Jem Ward had an-
nounced his retirement from the Ring, and expressed
his willingness to hand over the belt to the first man who
proved himself worthy of it. Now at this particular
time there were few good ones amongst the heavy-
weights, and although some of the ten or eleven stoners
were first-class, nobody ever dreamed in those days of
competing for the Championship under 12st. To be
sure, Dan Mendoza was an exception, and carried nearly
all before him until he met a big 'un of quality, when
he was nowhere, John Jackson defeating him easily.
But there was nobody willing to set-to with Deaf Burke
after his many victories, so for six months nothing was
done. In the meanwhile the King was going all to pieces,
so a great meeting was called in the January of 1833 to
see what could be done to recover its scattered fortunes.
It was called the " Great Pugilistic Congress," and wai
held at Tom Spring's, the Castle, in Holborn. Every
leading pugilist and every patron of the Ring was
present, and much was done to bring back the sport to
public favour, so far as suggestions were concerced.
But with that we have nothing to do here. After the
formal business was got through, Jem Burke, to the
satisfaction of all, arose and expressed himself in his
comical and peculiar manner, offering himself to fight
Young Dutch Sam or Simon Byrne, the first-named,
"becoshewassoclevers," or the latter "becos he was bigs
enoughs for anythmgs," or he would fight " anybodys
who toughts himself s Champions."
Young Dutch Sam, who was present, immediately
accepted, and a sovereign by each of the men was handed
to Tom Spring, and an arrangement made to meet on
the Friday following to enter into proper arrangements,
When the day came, however, much to the disappoint-
15
220 DEAF BVKKE & SIMON BYRNE, 1833.
ment of Burke, Sam had thought better of it, his
friends persuading him that to give away a stone and a
half was madness to a fighter like the Deaf 'Un, clever
as the Dutchman was. Now during Jem's lamentations,
who should enter the parlour of the Castle but those two
good old Irish sportsmen, General Barton and Colonel
O'Neil, of Salt Hill, who had backed Jack Langan
through all his battles. Hearing of Burke's disappoint-
ment, and that he was desirous of taking on Simon
Byrne, the old officer immediately volunteered to back
him against Burke for a hundred, supposing that Byrne
was willing, of course. But as that worthy was upon
his native heath in the Emerald Isle, the affair was
postponed for a couple of weeks or so to enable the
General to communicate with him. Anyhow, to bind
the match, a fiver was placed by each side in Tom
Spring's hands, and this time, always providing that
Jem could find backers, the affair looked like being
settled.
On Thursday, February 21, they met again at the
Castle, and General Barton having heard from Simon
Byrne that he was ready and willing, and the Deaf 'Un,
after much trouble and anxiety, having found a backer,
another 10 was staked by each party, and articles pre-
pared for signature, agreeing upon May 28 (the week
between Epsom and Ascot), the place to be within forty
miles of London, the amount to be 100 a-side. Simon
Byrne was sent for by a special messenger, who travelled
to Ireland (no trifling journey in those days), to bring the
bruiser home. It was soon seen upon his arrival that he
had been indulging pretty freely in his country's product
of the still, and we have an extract from a letter before
us, in which a gentleman who travelled across upon the
same ship with Byrne, states that he was " a proper
blackguard, and drank all the while he was aboard."
Undoubtedly this was Simon's great weakness, and had
much to do with his defeat by Jem Ward the last time
that Byrne had appeared in the ring, for he went to his
native country, determined to settle down and give up all
idea of ever fighting again. This resolution he would no
doubt have kept had it not been for General Barton and
Colonel O'Neil, who so generously offered to pay all
expenses and find the stake money. Better would it
have been for the Irishman, however, had he stuck to his
resolution and remained in Ould Ireland, as will be
proved as we pursue the course of our narrative.
Directly Byrne arrived in Liverpool he was taken in
hand by his old opponent, Jem Ward, who placed a room
in the Belt Tavern, where the Black Diamond was
Boniface, at his disposal. Jem was very kind to him, as
T>EAF BURKE & STMON BYRNE, im. 221
indeed were many of the sporting fraternity in Liver-
pool, amongst them Mat Robinson (Yorkshire Mat), who
kept a tavern in the town. So cordial a reception did
he get, indeed, that he prolonged his stay until the end
of March, when imperative orders came for him to
journey to London, where he arrived on April 3, and
at once proceeded to the Castle. There he met Jem
Burke on the most friendly terms, and the seventh
deposit was staked. The General and the Colonel were
also both present, and were horrified to see the size of
their man. The good living and air of his native land,
together with the feasting lie had enjoyed during his
sojourn in Liverpool, had put such a paunch on him that
he weighed at least sixteen stone. Ned Neale, who then
kept the Rose and Crown at Norwood, and who had
trained Simon for his fight with Ward, was entrusted
with the task of reducing him no easy matter when
there were but two months to accomplish the pulling
down of 3st, as he was thought to have no chance with
the Deaf 'Un if he fought over 13st, the latter being as
hard as nails and always in condition. However, Ned
seems to have set about his job in real earnest, and
pound by pound came off the Irishman's carcase until,
ten days before the fight, when Colonel O'Neil went to
Norwood to see how he was progressing, he was found to
scale 13st 71b.
Jem Burke needed very little attention. At that
time he was very abstemious, and, his preparation being
entrusted to Tom Owen, "The Sage of the East," who
then kept the Shipwrights' Arms, Northfleet, he got into
the most perfect condition. As usual, though, the
Deaf 'Un was woefully short of cash, and but for a little
incident that happened before he went into training, it
is hard to tell how he would have managed, although no
doubt his friend Tom Gaynor would have stood by him.
This is what happened. On the very night upon
which the match was made, as Burke was going home,
having stayed somewhat late at the Castle Tavern, he
was passing down Long Acre. At a wax and tallow-
chandler's shop, kept by a Mr. Matthews, a fierce fire
had broken out. It was the Deaf 'Un who was the first
to rush in and rescue lives and property, regardless of
danger to himself. Indeed, he knew not what fear was,
either in or out of the Ring. It will be remembered
how he once before distinguished himself by saving life
in the Strand, when some houses fell down ; so when it
became known what he had done at the scene of the
fire, the journals of the day praised the heroism of the
bruiser, and James Burke had a subscription made for
him, and amongst his pals a couple of benefits were
222 DEAF BURKE & SIMON BYRNE, 1833.
successfully arranged, so that he was really in c'over.
The date of the fight, as we have already stated, wag
May 28, but this day having been fixed for settling day
at Tattersall's, the fight was postponed until Thursday,
the 30th, to enable those sports whose business was on
the Turf to attend. The Derby and Oaks of the year
1833 must have been heavy settling races, and much
money changed hands, a few bookmakers being hit very
hard, although backers, amongst whom were the prin-
cipal supporters of the lling, had a very bad time. The
favourite, Glaucus, was nowhere, the winner, Dangerous,
being 30 to 1, 100 to 1 against Connoisseur, the second,
and 18 to 1 against Eevenge, who finished third. The
Oaks, too, was even worse, for 50 to 1 was laid against
Vespa, the winner.
Mr. Coleman, the host of the Turf Tavern, St. Albans,
having offered 25, which he had collected in the town,
for the fight to come off near that place, it was deter-
mined to accept his generosity, and No Man's Land,
some five miles from the cathedral town, was decided
upon. Jem Burke took up his residence at the Turf
Tavern, and the " Emerald Gem," as Simon was called,
at the Woolpack. There was, as may be imagined, a
tremendous gathering, and at the above - mentioned
taverns, the Pea-Hen, and other hostelries in St. Albans,
there wasn't a bed to be had for love or money, many
paying five shillings to be allowed to lie upon the floors
of the billiard-rooms, or anywhere that provided shelter.
The morning of the fight, too, brought down thousands
in every conceivable kind of vehicle, and the pubs and
eating-houses did a roaring trade.
The men were on view at their respective inns from
ten o'clock to twelve, and the crush to get a look at
them was tremendous, and Mr. Coleman and his brother-
bungs had no cause to regret having paid the 25.
Soon after twelve both drove off to the scene of action
in open carriages, the Deaf 'Un creating the greatest
amusement and laughter, for he had daubed his face
with white and red paint, like a circus clown, and all
along the road displayed the most comical grimaces,
much to the enjoyment of the yokels. Jem was a funny
fellow, and took nothing seriously. Both arrived at the
ring-side, Byrne accompanied by those two famous
gladiators, Tom Spring and Jem Ward, who had consented
to look after him during the fight, and the Deaf 'Un by
Tom Gaynor and Dick Curtis. Preparations were at
once commenced. Whilst Jem's seconds were arranging
his toilet and removing the colour from his face, to send
him up decent, Curtis was seen to be rubbing something
round his man's neck : but the eagle eye of Tom Spring
DEAF BURKE & SIMON BYRNE, 1833. 223
was upon him, and crossing over he found Dick to have
Bmeared his man's neck and shoulders with grease, a
dodge sometimes introduced to prevent the opponent
from getting a grip when wrestling for the fall. Spring
at once lodged an objection, and the referee upheld it,
so another cleaning process had to be reverted to, and
Master Jem indulged in such idiotic antics, that
TOM GAYNOB, DEAF BUBKE'S SECOND.
many thought that he had entirely taken leave of his
senaes. Here is a description of how he conducted him-
self whilst the final preparations were being made :
" When the money was being collected to make up the
25 promised by Mr. Coleman, the seconds refusing to
go into the ring until that had been paid, the Deaf 'Un
went through a series of most extraordinary freaks. At
224 JJEAF BUUKE & SIMON SYliNE, 2633.
one moment, to the horror of his backers, he was dis-
covered puffing away at an enormous Havannah cigar ;
but it turned out to be only an imitation ' weed.'
Then the irrepressible person locked his arm in that of
Simon Byrne, and walked round and round the ring
with him, going through all sorts of mimetic contor-
tions, as if he were engaged in some very serious but
quite friendly conversation with his opponent. Simon
was rather perplexed by the humorous antics of Mr.
Burke. He couldn't quite see the drift of all this tom-
foolery ; and, though he laughed and put as good a face
as possible on it, because he eaw the spectators were
intensely amused, yet, when he had released himself
from Jem's friendly but embarrassing grasp, the Irish-
man went up to Spring and Ward, his seconds, and said
he thought it a great liberty of the Deaf 'Un to take,
adding ' Pon my sowl, I think the Deaf 'Un ain't in hid
right senses. He's ravin' about Harry Jones haviu'
tould his mother he was to be licked, and promises to
towel Harry well the next time he sees him.' Cer-
tainly, no one who eaw the Deaf 'Un playing his moun-
tebank tricks that day would ever have believed that
he had come there to fight a desperate battle against a
most formidable fee. But then Master James was a
natural comedian, and had he received the education,
and- been brought up differently, his ready wit, his
pliable mug, and his extraordinary gait would have well
fitted him to take a place upon the stage that in years
afterwards was occupied by J. L. Toole and Lionel
Brough."
But to the fight, for we shall presently have to change
the scene from light to shade, from comedy to tragedy.
Although we do not wish to weary our readers with too
many details of the actual fight, we, as historians of the
Champions, must place on record this, for it was perhaps
the most memorable fight in which James Burke was
ever engaged. Certain it is that it had a more stagger-
ing effect upon him than any of the few defeats he
suffered, and was of greater moment to him than all
hia other victories, not excepting his fights to win and
hold the Championship.
It could be seen when they faced eaoh other that
Burke was trained to the hour. His weight was 12st 41b,
two or three pounds less than he usually fought at, but
his condition was perfect. As one reporter put it : " The
man was in the rudest health, brimful of spirits and
confidence, without a morsel of superfluous beef any-
where about him, his skin clear, his flesh firm and hard,
every muscle on his square, powerful frame and massive
limbs standing out like whipcord. Never in his life had
i>i-:. i F itriiKE it- snwN isY.nxi<: t 1x33. 225
James Burke been anything like so fit. His rugged,
Dutch-built figure looked as strong as a tower." Simon
Byrne, too, \vas in better fettle than perhaps he had
ever been before when facing an opponent. He weighed
13st 41b, but he stood at least an inch and a half taller
than the Deaf 'Un, although when sparring there seemed
to be very little difference, especially in the reach, for
Jem's broad shoulders and long arms gave him an
advantage over men even much taller than himself.
Burke started in a comic mood, making many obser-
vations to his opponent as they opened the ball with a
farce, little dreaming then that the programme would a
short time later .wind up the entertainment with a
tragedy. Both men warmed to their work, and Jem,
getting several nasty punches, changed the comical
expression of his face and dropped his chaff. He
evidently discovered that in the Irishman he had a
pretty stiff customer to deal with, and that it was by no
means a walk-over. Indeed, as we read the full account,
round by rcund, it is quite obvious that after the seven-
teenth round Byrne was having the best of it, and they
were laying 6 to 4 on Byrne, and with a few exceptions
Simon took the lead, and looked like keeping it. It was
surprising to find that, after they bad been at it for
nearly two hours and had by no means been idle, the
"lushington," Simon Byrne, whose condition did nob
appear to be comparable to tliat of his powerful oppo-
nent, was stronger and more active. Two or three times
the Deaf 'Un had been sick, and in the forty-fifth round
he was exceedingly bad ; but in the forty-ninth a change
came o'er the scene, and Burke pulled himself together.
Making a rush at Simon, he attacked him with such
fury with both hands that Pat fell exhausted. Then
Burke gave way, and both men seemed as if incapable
of fighting another round. Yeb they were carried or
supported to the scratch, and no doubt hero the battle
should have been called a draw, for neither man had the
power to hit. One writer, speaking of it in not very
flattering terms to the noble art, declared that " Hu-
manity demanded that at this point the combat should
have been stopped. But cupidity was stronger than
humanity, 'and so these two wretched, bruised, battered
and bleeding creatures were sent up to hug and pull
and feebly punch at one another till one should succumb.
For round after round the men were carried to the
scratch by their seconds, and stood up surrounded by a
mob of their partisans, who crowded the arena, sprink-
ling water on the combatants, fanning them with their
hats, and doing all they knew to keep their respective
champions from collapsing, The uproar was fearful, and
226 DEAF BURKE & SIMON LYKNE, 1833.
a more disorderly and disgraceful scene had probably
never been witnessed at the ring-side before."
It appears that as the apology for rounds went on
Byrne recovered somewhat, and although his hands were
too swollen to hit, and he could hardly raise his arms, he
was able to clutch at his opponent, and once succeeded
in throwing him and falling heavily upon the prostrate
form. Everybody thought, and many hoped, that this
was the finishing touch, and that Simon would be pro-
claimed winner. Yet Dick Curtis persevered with brandy
bottle, cold water and sponge, &c., and, resorting to all
the dernier reiser t known to the accomplished second,
succeeded in getting Jem round and on to the scratch
just as time was being counted out.
Then it was the Deaf 'Un's turn. Plied with brandy,
he seemed to recover some of his strength, whilst his
opponent tottered and seemed all abroad. Jem astonished
everybody by the force with which he hit out and
brought his man to grass. Simon had shot bis bolt in the
ninety - ninth round and fell insensible, when, more
than the time being allowed, the Deaf 'Un was pro-
claimed the winner, after the two men had been in the
ring for three hours and sixteen minutes.
Jem was fearfully punished, and his arms were blaci;
and blue from stopping the fearful blows aimed at him
by the powerful Irishman. But Simon Byrne had
suffered greater damage. " The left side of his head and
body were fearfully damaged, the left eye was completely
closed, the mouth terribly swollen, and the whole visage
wofully disfigured," said one account. He was taken to
the Woojpack still unconscious, where he received the
best attention. On the following Saturday he appeared
better. But he seemed to have no heart left, and more
than once said he would never get up again. " If I die,"
he remarked, " it won't be the Deaf 'Un's fault. It will
be through the life I led before going into training."
On the Sunday he got much worse, and Tom Spring was
fetched by special messenger sent to him on horseback.
The landlord of the Castle, feeling how serious was the
situation, went for the eminent surgeon, Sir Astley
Cooper, and drove him to St. Albans. After seeing the
man he declared there was no hope, and at half-past
eight in the evening Simon Byrne died.
Of course, an inquest was held and a verdict of man-
slaughter returned against Deaf Burke, Tom Spring, Jem
Ward, Tom Gaynor,and Dick Curtis. The trial tookplace
at the Hertford Assizes, on Thursday, July 11, 1833. Mr.
Justice Parker was the judge, and having taken the
evidence of Mr. Kingston, the surgeon who had attended
the deceased, and made the post-mortem, in which he (the
DEAF BURKE IN AMEKICA, 1836. 227
surgeon) could not eay that the blows received were the
cause of death, either in whole or part, his lordship
turned to the jury and eaid, " Gentlemen, that makes
an end of the case. The indictment charges that death
was occasioned by blows and violence, whereas it appears
that deceased died from other causes. The prisoners,
therefore, must be acquitted." And to the great relief
of everybody they were discharged.
CHAPTER XXX.
A CLAIMANT FOR THE BELT. FIELDS AND PASTURES NEW.
DEAF BURKE IN AMERICA. HIS FIGHTS WITH o'ROURKE
AND O'CONNELL.
AND now in order to follow the fortunes of our Cham-
pion we shall have to take our readers across the
Atlantic. But before doing so we will just record his
doings after his defeat of poor Sirnon Byrne. That
victory undoubtedly placed him at the top of the tree
amongst the heavy-weights, always excepting, of course,
Jem Ward, who still held on to the title.
The Black Diamond, however, had on June 25,
1832, about a year from the date of his defeat
of Simon Byrne, announced by speech and pen his
formal retirement from the King, and, as we have
stated in a former chapter, expressed hie readiness to
hand over the belt to the man who proved himself
worthy of the same. So the Deaf 'Un having beaten
Byrne, who was admitted to be second to Jem Ward,
thought himself justified in claiming the championship.
But Jem Ward, in a dog-in-the manger kind of manner,
felt no disposition to part with the title when it came
to the finish, so when Burke challenged him, he replied
. that he would fight no man unless it were for 500
a-side. This amount the Deaf 'Un could by no possi-
bility find, for even his stauuchest friends thought that
the Black Diamond would be too good for him. Then,
after much palaver, Ward condescended to go into the
Iling with Burke, and lay him the odds of 300 to 200.
228 JJEAF BVUKE IN AMERICA, 1S36.
Even that amount was not forthcoming; but Jem,
anxious not to be done, started off on tour through the
country, with a determination to find the money by
hook or by crook. He travelled from town to town,
giving exhibitions of boxing, and saved every sovereign
he could lay hia hands upon. He even accepted an
engagement at Sheffield to play in the pantomime of
Valentine and Orson, impersonating and very well too
the latter character.
At length he found. himself possessed of the 200, and,
returning to London, accepted Ward's challenge. But
that worthy had in tlae meantime settled down, and had
no disposition to fight, so he raised hia price once more
to 500, much to the disgust of Jem and all well-wishers
of the fistic art. On account of this a resolu-
tion was come to at a meeting held at the
Castle, ifc being the anniversary of Tom Spring's
occupancy of the tavern that in future 200 should be
the maximum for the championship stakes, and it was
further proposed and unanimously carried that, If
Ward refuses to fight Burke for 200 a-side he shall no
longer be considered the Champion of England ; but
that Burke shall assume the title till compelled to yield
it to a man of greater merit." Those present who
voted were, amongst many other distinguished sports-
men, Mr. Laurence Sant, Colonel Neil, General Barton,
Fulwar Craven, Lord Longford, Sir Bellingham
Graham, Major Eevell, Tom Duncombe, Torn Belcher,
Ned Painter, and Harry Harmer.
The Deaf 'Un complained bitterly of Jem Ward's
treatment, and on this particular evening declared
his intention of going over to America to fight their
champion, O'Rourke, if the Britisher would not give
him a chance. He also announced that he would take
a benefit at the Coach and Horses, St. Martin's Lane,
in a month's time. This he did, and it turned out very
successful, thanks to Lord Ward, the Earl of Wilton,
and other good sports, the Deaf 'Un clearing some 80.
He then visited Birmingham, and endeavoured to get a
match on with Harry Preston, a heavy-weight. That
worthy, however, considered the Londoner too good for
him, so Jem made his way to Liverpool, arid signed
articles to fight young Langan. Unfortunately, though,
the latter was arrested on the eve of the fight, and the
disconsolate Burke was again stranded.
So in the month of January, 1836, the Deaf 'Un sailed
for the States in the good ship Oregon, with plenty of
good wishes and a moderately heavy purse ; anyway
enough to last him until he should get something on.
With him he took letters of introduction to
I
DEAF JJL'UKE IN AMElilCA, 28W. 229
William Fuller, who was looked upon there as
the John Jackson of the American King, a man
who had won some good battles and who was much
respected. Fuller received Burke cordially, and he was
at once attached to Fuller's Gymnasium, and described
as " the Great English Champion and Professor of
Boxing."
This was all very well, but Jem had not obtained tho
object of his visit. He wanted to get a match on, but
was unsuccessful. The glowing accounts of the
American Prize 11 in g had misled him, and he found that
in reality there was very little of it. Hearing that he
might stand a better chance in Philadelphia, ho
journeyed there and saw Andrew Maclean, a native of
that lown, and a well-known bruiser. He was unable,
however, to find him a man, for the Deaf 'Un's reputa-
tion had gone before him, and it seemed that nobody
cared to try conclusions with the British boxer. He
left Pennsylvania and returned to the " Empire City,"
and there we find him in quite a different character,
Flaming posters on the walls of New York announced
" The Champion Boxer of England, the Celebrated and
Herculean Deaf Burke," had been engaged to per-
form at Conklin's Hall. Then the bill went on
to say: " Mr. Burke will make his first appearance as
the Venetian Statue, which he will exhibit on
a pedestal, with appropriate change of figure,
attitude, and expression. The arrangement is made
in order to convey to the classical taste of artists, in aa
efficient manner, a series of beautiful compositions of
ancient sculpture. The following is the order of the
portraitures: (1) Hercules struggling with the Nemean
lion, in five attitudes. (2) Achilles throwing the discus
or quoit, in two attitudes. (3) The slave, Enioleur, the
grinder, sharpening his knife whilst overhearing the
conspirators. (4) Two positions of the Athletic Com-
batants, as Fighting Gladiators. (5) Samson slaying the
Philistines with a jaw-bone. (G) 'Ihe African alarmed
at the Thunder. (7) Ajax defying the Lightning.
(8) Romulus, from David's picture of the Sabines.
('.)) llemus's defence, from the same. (10) Cain slaying
his brother Abel. (11) Samson lifting the gates of Gaza.
(12) The whole to conclude with the five celebrated
positions of the Dying Gladiator.
So by the above it will be seen that the Deaf 'Un
appeared in a new role. By all accounts the show " took
on " very well, and Jem made plenty of dollars. After
the novelty wore off, though, business became bad, and
he not being able to make a match had serious thoughts
of returning to England. Just at this time, however,
230 DEAF BURKE IN AMERICA, 1836.
he was shown a New Orleans paper in which was a very
high falutin challenge from a Mr. Samuel O'Rourke to
fight, according to the rules of the British Prize Eing,
any man, for any sum up to a thousand dollars. This
was good news for the Deaf 'Un, for O'Rourke was the
very man he had come over to fight, bat had until then
failed to discover his whereabouts.
And now it will be necessary to tell why Burke had
been so anxious to find this gentleman. After his fight
with Simon Byrne, which was described in the previous
chapter and which ended fatally to the poor fellow, a
challenge appeared in S^ciuart's Despatch published in
Dublin to the following effect : " Mr. Samuel
O'Rourke, Champion of Ireland, has returned from
America and is ready to fight Deaf Burke for 200 or
500 a-side in a twenty-four foot ring on the Curragh of
Kildare in one or two months from this date. His
money is ready at No. 9, Eden Quay. His challenge
would have appeared earlier but for the fact that it
might have injured Burke in the late trial for the man-
slaughter of Byrne."
This challenge and allusion to the man whose death
he had caused upset Jem, and he was for setting off to
Ireland at once, only his backers and friends pointed
out the advisability of not going to the Emerald Isle EO
soon after the death of their favourite. So O'Rourke
was invited to come over here. But this did not suit
him, so the whole thing fell through. The Irish papers
were full of his exploits. He uas said to have fought
and won no less than fourteen battles in America, and
these wild Irish organs "commended him for that
patriotic spirit he displayed in recording a solemn oatli
that he would never rest until he had avenged the death
of Erin's brave son, Simon Byrne."
No wonder the Deaf'Un wanted to meet the O'Rourke,
so he made the long and tedious journey down to the
" Crescent City " with a decent amount of dollars in his
belt, and a promise from Mr. William Fuller that if he
could make a match SOOdols. were at hia disposal. New
Orleans at this time was a shocking place, the centre of
the slave trade, and the haunt of all the worst ruffians,
desperadoes, and murderers in the States. Had the
Deaf 'Un known this, he never would have gone down
there. But he was ignorant of the whole thing, and went
like a lamb to the slaughter.
His arrival in New Orleans wag a considerable surprise
to Mr. O'Rourke, for Jem was the last man to expect.
Even although he may have heard of his arrival in New
York, he little dreamed that he would have the audacity
to come all that distance and to such a place. He
DEAF BURKE /A AMERICA, 1836. 231
evidently was not pleased, although he liquored the Deaf
'Un up and appeared very cordial, asking him whether
it was business or pleasure that brought him there.
Burke, not mincing matters, told him that he had seen
the challenge to the world, and he had just come down to
accept it. O'Eourke, in a blustering manner, said that
now that he was doing such good business he should not
think of fighting for less than l.OOOdols. This was a
knock-down blow to Jem, and he plainly told the Irish-
man that he could not find the money. Now, it so hap-
SAMUEL O'ROURKE.
pened that in O'Rourke's saloon where the conversation
took plase were two gentlemen, one Mr. James H.
Caldwell, proprietor and manager of the St. Charles'
Theatre, Camp Street, and the other Mr. William
Brandram, an Englishman, a cotton-buyer for a Man-
chester firm. They were both enthusiastic sportsmen,
and at once offered to put down 250dols each to help
Burke out of the difficulty.
This done, O'Rourke of course, could not shuffle out of
it. So the articles were drawn and signed, the fight to
take place in a fortnight from that date, viz., May 6.
232 DEAF BURKE IN AMERICA, 1S3G.
We have no space to relate the many little incidents
relating to his training, how the O'Rourke party tried to
get at him, and how, had it not been for Williamson
and Phelan, who were looking after Jem, that indi-
vidual would never have lived to tight and win the
championship. It was evident that one section in New
Orleans, the Irish, which were very strong at the time,
meant their man to win by fair means or foul, and the
Deaf 'Un only too sincerely wished that he had never
gone amongst so many blackguards.
The excitement in the Cresent City was intense as
the day approached. Posters and handbills announced
the great fight to take place between the celebrated
O'Eourke, the Champion of Ireland and America, and
Deaf Burke, Champion of Great Britain, and all the scum
of New Orleans, the rowdies, the roughs, the bullies, and
the loafers looked forward to a regular gala day. We do
not purpose describing fully the scene before and during
the battle, nor the contest itself, but there is a quota-
tion from one account which will give a pretty good idea
of what it was like : " From an early hour swarms of
men Creoles, half-breeds, French gamblers, Yankee
sharps, Irish roughs, and rowdies of every nationality
under the sun began to leave New Orleans for the field
of battle. A place called Forks of Bayon, not far from
the City and on the banks of the Mississippi, was fixed
upon as the rendezvous, and there a proper twenty-four-
foot ring, with ropes and stakes in true English style,
was erected. But the crowd gathered around the arena
was very different from anything ever to be seen in
England. There was hardly a man there who had not
ruffian stamped on his face, and not one but was armed
some with pistols and bovvie knives, others with
bludgeons and slung-shot. A worse looking or more
menacing crowd it would be impossible to picture.
There were only three rounds fought. In the second
Mickey Carson, who was seconding O'Eourke, slipped
behind the Deaf 'Un whilst he was fighting and pushed
him into the arms of his opponent, who threw him. The
Deaf 'Un was indignant, and swore that if he did it again
he'd knock him down. At this Mickey, producing a
bowie knife from his belt, declared with an oath that if
Burke came near to him he'd rip him up from his navel
to his chin.
In the third round the Deaf 'Un caught O'Eourke one
or two smashing blows in the mouth, and there is little
doubt that he would have very soon knocked the
great, blustering, half-trained bully out had not Mickey
Carson again got in the way. Jem could keep his
temper no longer, with a straight hit with the left he
DEAF BUKKE IN AVER 1C A, 1836. 233
caught the second full on the nose, and down he went
like a ninepin. Then the fat was in the fire. The wild
Irish mob cut the ropes in a dozen places and entered
the ring. The Deaf 'Un stood his ground for a minute,
knocking over two or three, including O'Rourke's other
second, MacSweeney, when Jem Phelan cried, "Kun,
Burke, run ; they mean to have your life." Jem took to
his heels and dashed through where the crowd was
thinnest, with a howling mob at his heels. They
would have caught and killed him if a friendly
sportsman had not given him his horse and another
put a bowie knife into hi3 hand. Mr. Caldwell
just had time to whisper, " To the theatre ; hide there,"
and Jem dashed away for Orleans as fast as his nag
could gallop, an odd-looking being on horseback in his
fighting toggery and naked to the waist. However, he
got there, and frightened the stage door keeper as he
rushed past on to the theatre. There he found shelter
until they got him through a private door, and ultimately
through a back way into the quarters of the chief of the
gendarmes.
Dan Williamson, Jem Phelan, Messrs. Caldwell and
Brandram had to use their pistols, and only escaped by
the skin of their teeth, all being more or less wounded.
There was a free fight and any quantity of bloodshed,
whilst the Deaf 'Un and his seconds had to remain
perdu in the police station until in the night
three days after the so-called fight they were smuggled
away on a Mississippi steamboat going north, and
escaped from their assailants. Burke had lost his
SOOdols, and but for the generosity of Mr. Caldwell
would have had no money for travelling expenses. He
was only too glad to find himself back amongst his
friends in New York, and never forgot that visit to New
Orleans.
O'Rourke came to a violent end, being murdered on
the Ottawa by a man named Brady, with whom he had
quarrelled. The tragic event took place on September 8,
1845.
On Jem Burke's return to New York he had a gay
old time of it, for he was much liked by all the sports-
men, and Fuller thought a great deal of him. So he
soon became initiated into the mysteries of gin-sling
brandy cocktails, sangarees, mint juleps, sherry-cobblers,
tuber-doodles, and other drinks, whilst his face was
quite familiar to the ladies and, dudes of Niblo's
Gardens, then as much to the Yankees as were Vauxhall
Gardens to us.
Some time after his return to the Empire City, Burke
got into a quarrel about a mulatto woman at a dance in
231 DEAF BLEKE IN AMERICA, 1836.
the low quarter of New York, and was attacked by an
Irishman known as Larry. The Deaf 'Uii made very
short work of him, knocking him over two or three
times, when another Hibernian, tall, muscular, and
well-built, interfered, observing that Mister Burke
should keep hia fists to use on those who
know something about the game, and not knock
novices about like that. He introduced himself as
Tom O'Connell, and the Deaf 'Un, half seas over,
wanted to fight him then and there. But the Irishman,
who was brother to the youngster who had been
thrashed by Burke, positively declined to put up his
hands, offering to make an appointment for the morrow,
when perhaps they might come to business. This was
accepted by the Dea 'Un, and they met in Mr. Fuller's
office and signed articles to fight on August 21, 1837, for
500dols. a-side. Those well-known sportsmen, Messrs.
O'Hara and Straubenzee, found the money for O'Connell,
and Fuller for Burke, so there was no doubt about the
affair being perfectly genuine.
Hart Island, near New York, was selected for the
battlefield, and everything was arranged in the most
orderly manner. O'Connell was practically beaten in the
fifth round, although ten were fought in all, the Irish-
man at length sinking from sheer exhaustion, being
dreadfully punished. To his dying day, Burke asserted
that this was the most orderly conducted prize fight he
had ever attended. "What a contrast to the Orleans
battle !
This was the Deaf 'Un's last appearance in the
American Ring. After his defeat of O.'Connell they could
not get another man to face him, and although Fuller
did all he knew to persuade Burke to stay in New York,
he declined. A farewell benefit was given to him at
Conklin's Hall, prior to his departure ; and he
acknowledged years afterwards that never before or
since that time did he receive such an ovation. Ha
cleared about oOOJols. He had been in America eighteen
months, and, with the exception of the little Orleans
episode, had received the greatest kindness aod courtesy
from all with whom he had been brought in contact.
DEAF BURKE & BENDIGO, 1838. 235
CHAPTER XXXI.
IN THE REALMS OF DISSIPATION. AMONGST THE LAMBS.
DEAF BURKE AND BENDIGO. DESPERATE BATTLE FOR
THE BELT.
NEVER was Jem Burke in better form and condition
than when he returned to England from his sojourn in
America. He at once issued a challenge to fight any
man in the three kingdoms for any sum from 100 to
500 a-srde, and for the Championship. The challenge
was accepted by William Thompson, better known as
Bendigo, whose extraordinary career it will shortly be
our duty to chronicle, for he became Champion twice.
Jem Burke, however, had contracted the acquaintance
through the introduction of Young Dutch Sam of a
very fast-going set young swells of the Tom and Jerry
school, who were trying to revive the rowdiness and
blackguardism that had existed some time before. The
leaders of these were the Marquis of Waterford, the
Earl of Waldegrave, and Lord Longford. These noble-
men led the Deaf 'Un to adopt late hours, associate
with bad women, drink bad wine, and appear upon scenes
of disorder, ruffianism, and profligacy. Every morning
at daybreak found him at one of the notorious night-
houses half drunk, sometimes wholly so. These so-
called friends took him to France, where in Paris
they led a life of the wildest dissipation, until the
simple-hearted, once robust, Deaf 'Un descended into a
debauched associate of dissipated night-birds. It took
a long time to tell upon his marvellous constitution, but
it did at length, and the Deaf 'Un was nothing near the
man he was when he left for the States.
During his absence two heavy-weights had been un-
earthed, who claimed to be entitled to fight for the
Championship Bendigo and Ben Gaunt and in spite
of the Deaf 'Un's dissipation the following appeared in
the sporting newspapers :
" Sir, When I was in Yorkshire I heard a good deal
about ' would-be Champions ' challenging any man in
England. ' While the cat's away the mice will play,'
and then the little fry took advantage of my absence to
bounce and crow like cocks in a gutter. I hastened
back to take the shine out of these braggadocios, and to
16
23G DEAF BURKE & BENDIGO, 1838.
put their pretensions to the test. I beg to state that I
am now ready to fight any man in England for from
100 to 500, and as my old friend Jem Ward has
retired from the Ring, if he will add his Champion's
belt to the prize, and let the best man wear it, he will
give new energies to the ring, and I trust afford an
opportunity for deciding the long-contested question,
' Who is Champion of England ?' I bar neither country
nor colour, age nor dimensions ; and whether it be
the Goliath Caunt, or his hardy antagonist, Bendigo,
or any other man who ever wore a head, I am his
customer, and no mistake. My money is ready at Jem
Burn's, the Queen's Head, Queen's Head Court, Wind-
mill Street, Haymarket, at a moment's notice ; but I will
not consent to a less deposit than 25 at starting. If I
lind the race of old English boxers of the right kidney
is extinct, I shall go back to America, where an honest
man need never want a friend or a battle.
" Windmill Street, Haymarket, " DEAF BURKE."
July 29, 1838."
This was the challenge that had been taken up by
Beudigo, who had just previously met and defeated Ben
(Jaunt, all about which we shall describe in a future
chapter when we introduce him as Champion and
record his career. But the Deaf 'Un's dissipation
affected him so much that he was compelled to forfeit
the money down, thereby getting himself into very bad
odour amongst the first-class sportsmen. He did not
return from his Parisian trip until September of 1838,
and then he renewed his challenge to Bendigo, the
Deaf 'Un'o friends putting down 100 to 80, the fight
to come off within thirty miles of Nottingham on
February 12, 1839, under the new rules of the Prize
Ring, which strictly prohibited butting.
Here it will only be necessary to give a list of those with
whom Bendigo fought prior to this battle with Burke,
for we shall treat him more exhaustively in describing his
several battles. He had fought and beaten Bill Fan Ikes,
October, 1832 ; Ned Smith, March, 1833 ; Charley Martin,
April, 1833 ; Lin Jackson, May, 1833 : Tom Cox, June,
1833; Charles Skelton, August, 1833; Tom Burton,
August, 1833 ; Bill Mason, September, 1833; Bill Winter-
flood, October, 1833 ; Bingham Champion, January, 1834 ;
and Ben Caunt, July 21, 1835. Not a bad record, con-
sidering Bendigo, when he accepted Burke's challenge,
was only twenty-eight years of age, and his weight was
only list lOlb.
After the articles were signed a second time Bendigo
(who, by-the-bye, was born at Nottingham) went into
strict training under Peter Taylor, at Crosby, near Liver-
DEA F LUIIKE & SENDIGO, 1838. 237
pool. Whilst there it seems he very nearly lost his life,
according to the following paragraph that appeared in one
of the Lancashire papers : " During the storm on
Sunday night Bendigo, who ia training at Crosby, near
Liverpool, narrowly escaped being ' gathered unto his
fathers.' It appears that Peter Taylor went to meet
Bendigo on Monday morning, but not finding him at
the appointed place, proceeded at once to Crosby, where
he discovered that the house in which he had left his
friend on the previous evening was almost in ruins, the
roof having been blown in and nearly every window
broken. Peter's fears, however, were soon allayed by
ascertaining that Bendigo was at a neighbouring cottage,
where he found him between a pair of blankets, and
looking quite chapfallen. Bendigo said he would rather
face three Burkes than pass such another night. He
went to bed about nine o'clock, but was awoke about
eleven by his bed rocking under him, the wind
whistling around him, and the bricks tumbling
down the chimney. Every minute he expected the
house to fall in upon him, and at three o'clock the
hurricane increased so much in violence that he got out
of bed, put on his clothes, and made his escape out of
the window. He had not left the house ten minutes
before the roof was blown in. A knight of the awl
kindly gave him shelter, and he has since obtained fresh
quarters in the same village."
Bendigo stuck conscientiously to work, and Jem
Ward, who was living at Liverpool, frequently went over
and gave him the finishing touches, for the ex-Champion
was anxious to see the Deaf 'Un beaten. The latter
went into training under the mentorship of Tommy
Roundhead, his faithful red-nosed secretary and esquire,
at Finchley. This eccentric gent declared that Burke
was getting on splendidly, and that he " was as strong
as a rhinoceros and as bold as a lion." But this was
far from the truth, as the Deaf 'Un could not keep away
from his swell pals, and on several occasions he slipped
up to town and visited his West End haunts of dissipa-
tion. Still his friends thought so much of him that
they laid 6 to 4 on his chance, odds which were eagerly
snapped up by the Nottingham, Sheffield, and Liverpool
sports, who knew what the Bold Bendigo could do.
The greatest excitement pervaded the whole of the
country as the time for the fight for the Championship
drew near, and on the Monday at the Eed Lion, Appleby,
in Leicestershire, there was a great gathering of the
clans, for thither both men came from their training
quarters to settle with their backers and friends the
final arrangements. The Deaf 'Un was accompanied
238 DEAF BURKE & BENDIGO, 1838,
by Jem Burn, Dick Curtis, and Tommy Roundhead,
and they put up at Atherstone, where Young Dutct
Sam brought some of the " toffs " upon the scene. There
were Lord Waldegrave, LordChetwynd, Captain Buber,
Robert Grimston, and a number of oilers belonging to
the fast set. At Appleby itself Bold Bendigo pitched
his tent, in company with Jem "Ward, Peter Taylor,
and Izzy Lazarus. On the Monday evening the friends
and backers of both met at the Red Lion, where after
much discussion it was decided that the arena should be
formed as near to Appleby as possible, and that the men
should be in the ring by two o'clock.
On the following morning, at a very early hour,
vehicles and pedestrians arrived from all parts, and the
roads from the different towns leading to Appleby pre-
sented an animated appearance, and there was no little
grumbling on the part of the visitors when it became
known that the trysting place was some seven miles
from the village. It was, as a matter of fact, a hill in
the parish of Heather, just outside the borders of Leices-
tershire.
In spite of the time mentioned it was half-past eleven
when the Deaf 'Ua arrived, and crowds had been in
position since 9.30, so the reception was scarcely so
hearty as it might have been, for the patience of those
assembled was well-nigh exhausted. Still, late as Burke
was, he arrived first in the field, and it was not until
an hour later that Bendigo entered an appearance. By
that time quite 15,000 people were on the spot, amongst
them a vast number of aristocrats from London and the
surrounding country. The Nottingham Lambs were in
the majority amongst the rougher classes, and the Lon-
doners had to take a back seat.
Arid here we may be permitted to retell a little inci-
dent which, according to one reporter, actually occurred.
Whilst the Deaf 'Un was in the ring, attended by Dick
Curtis and Jackson, of Sheffield, and awaiting the
arrival of his adversary, an exceedingly well-dressed,
buxom, and good-looking woman forced her way
through the packed mass of spectators, and, rushing
up to the arena, seized Jem by the hand and
heartily wished him success, and but for the inter-
vening ropes would no doubt have given him an embrace.
Naturally this brought forth a deal of chaff upon the
Deaf 'Un, but his imperfect hearing stood him in good
stead, for he affected not to hear a word.
Then there was a tremendous roar from two-thirds of
the multitude, and the volume of sound coming from
10,000 throats can be better imagined than described, as
Bendigo made his appearance. He was attended by Peter
DEAF BURKE & BENDIGO, 183S.
239
r Taylor and Nick Ward, and immediately walked over to
Burke, shook him heartily by the hand, and anxiously
inquired after his health. They were quickly prepared
for the combat by their seconds, when a very unpleasant
incident occurred. Having been disrobed Bendigo
walked over to Burke's corner and demanded to examine
the Deaf 'Un'a drawers. There he found a belt, which
he insisted upon having removed. In vain did Jem and
BENDIGO.
his seconds plead that it was only there to keep up a
truss he was compelled to wear for a rupture sustained
in America. Bendigo was obdurate ; he declared that he
should wear nothing more than he did; so, reluctantly,
the belt was removed, the truss tied up with tape, but
not before the article objected to had been handed round
the ring for the swells to look at and pronounce it quite
harmless. Bendigo's selfishness over this little matter
did him no good, and the sympathies were with the
210 DEAF BUSKE cC BENDIGO, 1838.
Deaf 'Un, especially with those in between the
two rings, and there were some big swells there,
too, for never since the battle between Spring and
Langan had there been such a representative com-
pany. Here are a few names of those who were actually
present : The Marquis of Waterford, the Marquis of
Worcester, Lord Downshire, the Earls of Wilton, Walde-
grave, Longford, Chetwynd, Jersey, and Southampton ;
the Hon. Robert Grimston, Captain Boss, Captain
White, Captain Beeber, Squire Osbaldestone, Mr. John
Gully, Gentleman Jackson, Tom Crommelin, "The
Bishop of Bond Street," Squire Giffard, of Chillingham,
the veteran Sir Bellingharn Graham, and "Ginger"
Stubbs.
Amidst the most deafening noises, offers to lay or take
odds, the cries of itinerants selling their wares, the
laughter of half-inebriated young swells, and the shouting
and chaffing, the signal was given, and the men were
divested of their overcoats and stood up in fighting
" fig."
The Deaf 'Un's appearance we have already described,
and we shall have more to say about Bendigo when we
tell of his first big fight with Gaunt, so we will get on
with a few brief details of this important contest, which
was to decide which man should hold the proud title of
Champion of England.
Burke did not appear to be in his usual condition, for
his skin was pale and inclined to be flabby ; but the
Nottingham man was a picture of health. Both men
were very cautious at the commencement, changing
ground and manoeuvring Burke acting on the defensive,
Bendy searching for a chance of getting in a blow. This
lasted a few minutes amidst breathless silence, when
Bendigo, seeing an opening, let go his right, and smack
it came on the Deaf 'Un's ribs, leaving an impression in
red thereon. Burke made no attempt to counter, but
remained as stolid and as still as he did when imper-
sonating those statues in America. Presently, however,
his turn came. He hit out well with the right and
caught his man a severe blow upon his favourite spot,
the ear ; but instantly had a stinger in return from
Bendigo's right, as straight as an arrow, under the eye.
The cheers from the " Lambs " were tremendous as
their man showed this smartness. The Deaf 'Un,
however, never moved a muscle, and stood still await-
ing an attack. In vain Bendy feinted with his left, in
the hope of getting in another smasher with his right.
Closer and closer the men got together, each with
mischief brewing in his wicked eye. They let out
simultaneously with the left, and sharp counters on both
I >1 :.(!'' UCHKE if- HKXDJGO, 1838. 241
eidea followed, ending in a rally, when both sent in some
very warm ones right and left on the body. They closed,
and there was a struggle for the throw. Neither of
them wag successful, though, for they fell together,
side by side. As they came up for the second bout they
were both very much flushed about the face. The
Deaf 'Un, as before, stuck to the defensive, Bendy, as
before, trying to draw him with the left, but the old 'un
was not to be had. After a long spell of sparring and
shifting Bendy shot in his left, which was prettily
parried ; but he was more fortunate with the right,
nailing his man under the eye again. Then with the
same hand he shot one in as straight as a dart from the
shoulder, catching Jem on the cheek. The Nottingham
man was making most of the points, and the straight
right-hand deliveries of Bendigo's began to puzzle the
Deaf 'Un. His friends began to call upon him to wake
up, which he immediately did, going for his man in a
fearless manner. Bendy stood his ground, though, and
at it they went, hammer and tongs, ding-dong, give and
hike, stopping, returning, and hitting in a style that
excited the greatest enthusiasm amongst the spectators.
Here is an extract from a report of this fiercely-fought
second round that reads very interesting : " Neither
man flinched or budged a step, though the deliveries
on both sides were uncommonly severe. The Deaf 'Un
hit very hard, but was slow, and was frequently fore-
stalled in the counters by the superior quickness of hi*
young adversary. Nevertheless, it was Bendy who tired
soonest of this slogging business. He suddenly wheeled
round and tried to break away ; but the Deaf 'Un
followed him in the most determined manner, and
forced him to renew the rally. Bendy fought desperately,
but his nerve did cot appear to be equal to that of Burke,
one fearful stinger from the Deaf 'Un right on the jaw,
seemed to send the Nottingham man for the moment all
abroad ; he hit out wildly, missed twice with his right,
then rushed to a close, and after a sharp struggle both
came down together."
When they came up for the third bout, Bendigo's jaw
was swollen and his face much flushed ; but Burke
showed more signs of punishment, His left eye was
puffed and discoloured, and the whole of that side of his
physiognomy was bruised by Bendy' s right-handers.
Bendigo was very busy in this round, and everybody
could sfe that the Deaf 'Un was not fighting in his
old form, and that the Nottingham man was
much too lively for him. They fought desperately ;
but Bendy took the lead and jobbed Burke
as he came on time after time in the face with
212 DEAF BURKE & BENDIGO, 1838.
awful severity, the Deaf 'Un all the while scarcely
offering to return. Then Bendy went in, repeated his
right-handed jobs again and again, then closed, gave his
man the crook, threw him, and fell upon him with all
his weight. Burke was now far away the more
distressed, and vomited badly. Everybody was inquiring
what had come over the Deaf 'Un. He was certainly
not fighting like the man who had vanquished Simon
Byrne. He appeared to have lost his head entirely, and
all his judgment, self-possession, and knowledge of ring-
craft seemed to have deserted him. The battle had
only lasted sixteen minutes, but so well had the
Nottingham man done that they were laying 6 to 4
on him.
In the next two rounds there was little to choose
between them ; but both were very actively engaged in
dealing out damage, and in the sixth so exhausted was
Burke that the brandy bottle was produced, and a long
pull of the can de vie seemed to put new life in Jem for
the time being. Still his clever adversary pinked him
over and over again on the sore spot upon the eye until
that organ was on the eve of putting up its shutters, and
Jem Burke looked all over a beaten man, and by the
tenth round, which proved to be the last, it was evident
to his warmest partisans that he was, bar accidents,
hopelessly over matched ; but he would not, could not
admit it. Savage to a degree, he dashed in at Bendigo,
and failing to get his wild blows home, with teeth grind-
ing and eyes flashing he twice butted him in the face
with that thick skull of his ; but Bendy wrenched
himself free, and they went down after a struggle. Jem
Ward at once called " foul," and without any hesitation
both the umpires and the referee agreed that such it
was; so the Nottingham man was awarded the fight
and claimed the championship.
Such was the downfall of Deaf Burke. Of his further
adventures and engagements we shall treat in our next
chapter, when, with an account of his death, we shall
dismiss him as one of the best, most straightforward,
and most powerful bruisers of his day, a fool to himself
and a toy in the hands of his so-called friends.
JEM BURKE & NICK WARD, 1840. 213
CHAPTER XXXII.
JEM BDRKE AND XICK WARD. DEATH OF THE DEAF 'ON.
ENTER ANOTHER CHAMPIOX.
WIJEN Deaf Burke was defeated by Bendigo for the
Championship, it was one of the greatest surprises that
had fallen upon the sporting world for many a long
clay. Not a member of the Fancy believed that there
was a man in the United Kingdom who could (save
Jem Ward) have taken down the colours of the Deaf
'Un, and we believe to this day that had he not fallen
into the company of that dissipated set he would have
continued to enjoy a brilliant career. He had distin-
guished himself both in the Old World and the New,
and met some of the best men of his time, defeating
them all very easily ; the only time before that he had
lost a battle was when he had a fit of the sulks whilst
fighting Bill Cousins, and practically gave in.
That he knew well enough his condition is certain, for
he repeatedly challenged Bendy to fight him for 100 ; but
the Nottingham man would not enter the arena again with
him for less than 200, and Jem, after the exhibition
he had made, was unable to raise that sum. Certainly,
he made a good deal of money on his sparring tours ; but
his tastes, acquired by mixing amongst the young swells,
had become extravagant, and ho spent his money as
fast as he got it. Still, he believed that he would ulti-
mately get the 200, and be able to lick the Bold Ben-
digo at the finish. Just when he thought that this could
be accomplished, however, Bendigo met with an acci-
dent, and the consequence was that he could not accom-
modate the Deaf 'Un, even if that worthy had succeeded
in raising the wind. The Nottingham man was always
up to his larks, and on one occasion as he \vas returning
from the Officers' Military Steeplechase, near the town
of his birth, he did a very foolish thing. Here is the
report of it as it appeared in the Notts papers at the
time : " On Bendigo's return from the races on Mon-
day last, he and his companions were cracking jokes
about having a steeplechase among themselves. Having
duly arrived opposite the Finder's House, on the London
Road, about a mile from Nottingham, Bendigo exclaimed,
' Now, boys, I'll show you how to run a steeplechase in
244 JEM BURKE rO NICK WARD, 1S40.
a new style, without falling!' and immediately threw a
somersault ; he felt, whilst throwing it, that he had
hurt his knee, and on alighting he attempted in vain
three times to rise from the ground. His companions,
thinking for the moment he was joking, laughed heartily,
but discovering it was serious, went to his assistance
and raised him up ; but the poor fellow had no use of
his left leg. A gig was sent for immediately, in which
he was conveyed to the house of his brother, and Messrs.
Wright and Thomson, surgeons, were immediately
called in. On examination of the knee, we understand
they pronounced the injury to the cap of the knee to
be of so serious a nature that he is likely to be lame for
life."
Fortunately, however, things were not so bad as all
that, for Bendigo fought Ben Gaunt after the accident,
as we shall shortly see when we come to the description
of his career. Now, through Bendigo being out of the
way and the Deaf 'Un unable to raise much money, his
inactivity was enforced, although he had the audacity
to throw out a challenge to fight anybody in the world
for 200 and the Championship. Of course, everybody
knew that Burke could not find half that sum ; so when
Nicholas Ward, brother to the ex-Champion James of
that ilk, threw down the gauntlet to fight the Deaf 'Un
for 50 a-side, there was a considerable amount of
surprise in sporting circles.
Nick's antecedents were of the shadiest description,
and the only notoriety he possessed was that of showing
the white feather. His only solitary victory had been
over a countryman named Harry Lockyer, of Kent,
whilst he had sneaked out of a match with Young Moli-
neux, procuring his own arrest on the eve of the battle,
and had been easily defeated by Master Sambo Button.
Besides which, Nick had lost a fight with Jem Bailey by
striking a foul blow, and had declared himself too unwell
to enter the ring on a second match being made. Certainly
this was not a very brilliant career, and it made people
smile when they learnt that he was about to meet the
Deaf 'Un, and thereby aspire to the Championship of
England. The idea was too ridiculous that he should
have the impudence to challenge the redoubtable Deaf
Burke, the 'game, scientific, hard-hitting fighter who
for years had been held to be invincible. The match
was, however, made and the fight came off on Tuesday,
September 22, 1840, and by all accounts a more dis-
graceful affair never took place in the P.R. There were
only seventeen rounds fought, and they took two hours,
Nick playing a waiting game and tiring the old warrior
out. The weather was simply dreadful, the cold rain
JEM BURKE & NICK WARD, 1810. 245
that was falling throughout the battle affecting tho
elder man in a fatal manner.
Here is a description by an eye-witness : " To add
to the old 'un'a discomfiture when he came up for the
fourteenth round he was met straight in the face by a
terrific storm of hail and rain, which hurst like a tornado
upon the ring, Nick Ward had his back to it and, of
course, suffered less, but poor Burke had the full benefit
of it in his eyes. For a moment he was blinded, and
the stinging sleet seemed to affect him in an extra-
ordinary manner. The Deaf 'Un was all abroad, made
no attempt to counter, and staggered back as if to fall
in fact, the storm helped to lick him quite as much as
did Nick Ward's fists. At times the downpour was BO
tremendous that it was difficult to see across the ring.
Still the men fought on, Nick craftily keeping the Deaf
'Un with his face to the storm, and taking advantage of
the poor old chap's difficulties to dash in and nail him
heavily about the nose, mouth, and eyes till Burke's
visage was streaming with blood and water."
Then the account goes on to say that Nick Ward got
his man on the ropes and punished him unmercifully
until he dropped. Not satisfied with that, Ward went to
the Deaf 'Un's corner and struck him whilst on his
second's knee. There were cries of " Foul !" But the
crush and confusion were so gre&t that it was impossible
for the umpires and referee to see what was really going
on. It appears that there was a general free fight
between seconds and principals. The referee, Mr.
Dowling, of BclVs Life, would not give his decision at
the time ; and Burke wrote to the papers claiming the
stakes. The following is a copy of the letter :
" I do hereby give you notice not to deliver up the
stakes to the opposite party in the fight between me and
Nick Ward, as I hereby claim the same from having
received foul blows from my opponent, Nick Ward, whilst
on my second's knee and before ' Time ' was called. One
of the umpires bears evidence that the last state-
ment is correct, as a friend of the other umpire (Nick
Ward's) had taken away the only watch used for time-
keeping while he and my second, Harry Preston, were
appealing to the referee with respect to a prior foul blow.
My reason for entering the protest ia in order that a
meeting may be obtained with the referee and an
appointed number of friends of each party, so that a
proper and just arbitration may be obtained. I shall be
prepared at that meeting to produce affidavits in con-
firmation of what I assert. My backers |hold you liable
for the amount of the stakes.
" Sept. 23, 1840." (Signed) " JAMES BURKE.
246 JEM BURKE & NICK WARD, 1840.
To this was added the following certificate from
Burke's umpire: " Nick Ward v. Burke. I hereby
declare that no ' Time ' was called after the appeal to
the referee."
Accordingly the meeting was held, and after all the
evidence was heard Mr. Bowling decided in favour of
Ward, to whom the stakes were handed. This was the
poor old Deaf 'Un's downfall, and as he has occupied
these pages for a considerable time, we will despatch
him as quickly as possible, and pass on to our next
Champion. A fortnight after the disgraceful fight with
Nick Ward, Burke took a benefit at the Bloomsbury
Assembly Rooms, and after a set-to with a youngster
known as the " Cumberland Youth," who had taken the
place of Ben Gaunt, the latter not having put in an
appearance, James Burke delivered himself of the
following characteristic bit of oratory :
" Gemmens, I have dis here to say. I'm werry sorry
as Caunt has not come to sets-to wid me accordin'
to his promises, for he gave me his words of honours
as he would attend ; but dat's de way with dese 'ere mens
when dey gets to the top of de trees dey do nothings to
help a poor fellows as is downs ; but dey had better
minds what dey are abouts, or dey'll be as bads as
Jack Scroggins, and look for a tanners when dey can't
find it. Gemmens, I mean to say as I do not tinks as I
was fairly beat by Bendigo, and I am prouds to say as
T am not widout friends what tink the same, and as are
ready to back me for a level hundreds against him or
Nick Wards, or Jem Bailey. Bendigo is werry bounce-
able now, as he says he has licked me ; but I says he
took an unfair advantage in regards of my belts ; but
dat's neither one ting nor toder, and if he has friends, if
he's a man he'll give me anoder chance, and till he does
I shall always thinks as he has won the belts without any
rights to it. I went to Sheffields and Nottinghams to
make a match wid 'im, and now let him show equal
pluck and come to London to make a match wid me ;
my pewters is always ready. (Hear, hear. Bravo,
Deaf 'Un.) Dat's all I've got to says, Gemmen. I thanks
my friends for coming here to-nights, but I've got some-
thing 'ere (pointing to his throat, and the poor fellow
seemed overflowing with gratitude) which won't let me
say no more."
But for all his boasting and complaints about Bendigo,
the poor old Deaf 'Un could find no friends who retained
sufficient belief in him to put down the money to fight
the Nottingham man. Jem Burke's star had set. He
made a match with the Tipton Slasher two years later,
but it came to nothing, and he received 15 forfeit on
END OF JFH BURKE 1843.
247
July 7, 1842. Only once after that he appeared in the
ring, and that was on June 13, 1843, when he fought a
man named Bob Castles for 25 a-side, at Rainham
Ferry, in Essex, defeating his man in thirty-seven
rounds, lasting one hour and ten minutes.
After this the poor old Deaf 'Un came from bad to
worse. The seeds of consumption, which had no doubt
riCK WARD.
been set when he was a miserable, half-starved urchin
getting his living as a Jack-in-the- Water, developed
apace. His dissipated habits had wrecked his constitu-
tion, and he died penniless, deserted by all his swell
acquaintances, but with Joe Parish still looking after
him, at No. 7, Francis Street, Waterloo Road. He waa
a rough diamond, waa the Deaf 'Un, and his quaint
248 EARLY DAYS OF BENDIGO, 1811-33.
figure, comical face, and peculiar style of conversation
made him one of tbo most original characters of the
Ring. He was brave, honest, but weak-minded, yet there
were many worse than he who had worn the Champion's
belt, and held the proud position of premier pugilist of
the world.
And now it will be necessary, in order to chronicle the
careers of our Champions, to hark back a bit and revert
to the doings of the Bold Bendigo, to whom our readers
have already been introduced in a previous chapter,
when we were compelled to bring him on the scene
somewhat prematurely in our account of his fight with
James Burke.
We will now take the opportunity of sketching the
early part of his career, before he figures again upon our
pages as a gladiator. William Thompson, better known
to fame in the Ring as Bendigo, was born in New Yard,
Parliament Street, Nottingham, on October 11, 1811.
He was said to have been the youngest son of twenty -
one, and that he was one of a triplet. He came of very
respectable parents, and it is stated that amongst his
ancestors were an eminent Quaker and a popular
Methodist preacher.
In an account of his career which has been published,
and said to have been dictated by himself, although we
find it full of inaccuracies and contradictions, Bendigo
tells us that his father died when he was about fifteen
years of age, and that in consequence of that event he
was obliged to go into the Nottingham Workhouse,
where he stayed twenty-one weeks. On leaving the
Union he went about the town selling oysters, but soon
abandoned that and apprenticed himself to his brother,
John Thompson, to learn iron-turning, and having
mastered this trade obtained employment at Messrs.
Smith's, machinists, of Bloomgrove, Radford, Notts.
According to this supposed autobiography, Bendigo was
as a youth a first-class all-round athlete, and lover of all
kinds of sport. He says: " I was also passionately fond
of fishing, at which I was considered a first-rate hand.
I have also been noted for cock-fighting, badger-baiting,
running, somersaulting, etone-throwing, cricketing, &c.
I have lobbed a stone 200yds, and a cricket ball (5|oz)
115yds. I was also matched, for a small wager, to throw
half a brick over the Nottingham Trent, near the Trent
Bridge, which I did (left hand), the distance being about
76yds. I have also played and beaten at cricket Gerland
(?) of Leeds, one of the great All-England players at
that time ; also Thomas Burton, the tutor of Burton
Cricket Club, Burton-on-Trent ; we played at Aldres,
near Lichfield. I was matched to throw a cricket-ball and
EARLY DAYS OF BENDIGO, 1811-32. 249
play at cricket with George Parr, the then All-England
cricketer ; the match did not take place on account of my
being seized with the gout ; we met together, but I was
unable to play. I have also run second in a mile handi-
cap at Sheffield, being beaten by Cruel. I have also
succeeded in carrying off the second, tbird, fourth, and
fifth prizes at York Great All-England Fishing Match."
These are a few of Bendigo's achievements, as told by
himself. And now we come to the vexed question of
why Mr. Thompson should have been called Bendigo,
which name he made celebrated in both the Old and
New Worlds, for Bendigo, in Australia, is one of the
richest gold fields in the universe, and the horse of that
name, in England, was one of the fastest that ever
looked through a bridle, and they both took their name
from the celebrated Nottingham bruiser under notice.
According to his supposed autobiography, which is now
before us, Bendy is made to state : " The reason of my
going by the name of Bendigo was when I was a boy,
and was sent on errands by my parents, I used to stay
out for hours, and sometimes all day and night, and
when my father came to find me, he would see me either
lighting or playing in the streets, and when my pals
used to see my father coming to fetch me, they would
say, ' Bendy, go, your father is coming;' thus my name
Bendigo originated from these circumstances." We can
hardly believe that this statement could ever have
emanated from Mr. William Thompson himself. The
true source of his sobriquet is, we have been able to dis-
cover in running through the chronicles of his career, due
to different circumstances altogether. In a paper dated
September. 29, 1833, we find VVMiam Thompson first
mentioned as Abendego, and later on we find it in the
same print. abbreviated to Bendigo. We then on investi-
gation discovered that he, being onenf a triplet and the
last born of three boys, they were nicknamed by
some friend of the family who had a knowledge of
Scripture Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego.
But to his Prize Ring career, as we shall have occa-
sion to tell some strange stories about this extraordinary
individual as we chronicle his doings for he was one of
the most eccentric and curious fellows that ever wore
the Champion's belt. According to hi* own account
his first prize-fight was in the year 1832, when he met
one Bill Faulkes, but we are unable to find anything
about this worthy. In the following year he asserts
that he fought no less than nine battles, being vic-
torious in every one ; but in " Fistiana " we are able
only to find the names of two of his opponents Tom
Cox, of Nottingham, who had beaten Merrvman. in
250 EARLY DAYS OF BENDIGO, 1811-32.
1831 ; and Bill Winterflood, who termed himself the
Bath Champion, who fought Luke Rogers and Dick Hill.
In 1834 he fought and beat the Bingham Cham-
pion, whoever he was, so as a youngster, only twenty-
four years of age, Master Bendigo had a very fair record,
although none of these battles are recorded, and we are
unable to say how scientifically he acquitted himself.
It was in 1835 that Bendigo's name came prominently
before the London Fancy, for he made a match with
the great Ben Gaunt, and it was upon the occasion of that
battle that the Nottingham man entered the King proper,
and gave the sporting world a taste of his extraordinary
talent. But this debut, and the introduction of hi?
opponent, we must leave for the next chapter.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
BOLD BENDIGO (w. THOMPSON). HIS FIRST FIGHT WITH BEN
CAUNT. BENDY'S BATTLE WITH BRASSEY. TWO VIC-
TORIES ON " FOULS."
AND now it will be our pleasure to introduce another
Champion which, with Bendigo, with whom we parted
in the last chapter, will make two occupying the stage
at the same time, both destined to become great actors
and playing leading parts in the Prize Ring. During
the time that Master William Thompson, alias Bendigo,
was fighting his way to notoriety in his native county,
another youth, also a Nottinghamshire man, was making
a name. He was an immense young chap, gigantic of
stature, and mighty in thews and sinews, with a stout
heart and a jolly countenance. He was a native of
Hucknall Torkard, and his name was Benjamin Gaunt.
On the village green, at wrestling, there was not a lad
could throw him, and with the gloves he held his own
against all comers. With the fists, too, he had proved
himself no mean performer, and had started by thrash-
ing two big fellows, older than himself, who had ventured
to tackle the young giant.
Ben Gaunt was born at the above village on March 22,
1815, where bis parents had been tenants of Lord
BEND1GO & BEN GAUNT, 1835. 251
Byron, and many a story would the pugilist tell of
his recollections of his lordship at Newstead Abbey,
Byron's ancestral estate, when he settled -down in
London at the Coach and Horses, in St. Martin's
Lane, where we shall meet him frequently as we
proceed with our history of the Champions. Gaunt
always said that he commenced life as a young man as
a gamekeeper to a Nottinghamshire gentleman, but his
acquaintances down in the country always declared that
he was nothing more than a farm labourer. Be that as
it may, Gaunt had been well used to a gun, and was in
after years considered an excellent pigeon shot.
About the time that Bendigo was being taken great
notice of at Nottingham, in 1834, young Gaunt was but
nineteen years of age, and very little known outside his
native village. But there was one Jack Ridsdale, a
brother to John Gully's well-known partner, who lived
at Hucknall Torkard, and took great notice of the young
giant, predicting that he would, if properly taken in
hand, turn out a top-sawyer. A great friend of Mr.
Ridsdale was Mr. Joseph Whitaker, of Ramsdale
House, on Nottingham Forest, and one of the most
eccentric gentlemen throughout the Midlands. He was
known as " The Duke of Limbs." One who was
well acquainted with him thus describes him : " Joe
Whitaker was one of the finest specimens of the old breed
of English yeomen we have ever come across. A giant
in strength and constitution was Joe, with a fine, open
handsome English face, adorned with a pair of huge
whiskers, clipped till they looked like a great hair brush
on each cheek. But the limbs of the man were the most
Astonishing part of him ; none of your blubber and
truffles, but literally all muscle and bone, with a figure-
head and a cut-water in happy keeping with the goodly
hull. Hence Joe's sobriquet, ' His Grace of Limbs.'
No better sportsman or more convivial Ion vivant ever
breathed the prince of hosts, his home was the model of
a hospitable English homestead. But he was eccentric
too fond of practical jokes of the Jack Mytton stamp,
to be altogether an agreeable acquaintance to common-
place folks. He was a keen and passionate lover of the
Ring. It was only natural, then, that a man of this
class should recognise the talents of the Bold Bendigo,
and indeed, from the very first he took a fancy to the
young Nottingham pugilist, who was as eccentric as
himself, and determined to match him as soon as
the opportunity occurred.
He had not long to wait, for, being on a visit to his
friend Ridsdale, Joe Whitaker was taken to see a
wrestling match in th.2 villag'% one of the competitors
17
252 SEN DIG & BEN GAUNT, 1S?>5.
being young Gaunt, and the other a man from Lincoln-
shire, named Potter. Ben came off an easy winner, and
Mr. Whitaker was struck with the youngster's mighty
limbs. So when his friend launched out into
praises of Caunt's courage and skill as a boxer,
he thought to himself there would be a fine oppor-
tunity of matching Master Bendigo. A few weeks
after the wrestling match, Joe Whitaker once more paid
a visit to Hucknall Torkard, but this time accompanied
by Bendigo and a set of gloves, suggesting to Mr. Rids-
dale that the two lads shonld have the gloves on. This
was readily agreed to, and young Gaunt was sent for,
and in the garden the two men, who were destined to
make such names, and climb to the top of the tree, met
for the first time in their lives. It is very doubtful
whether Bendigo exhibited all his skill on this particular
occasion, for both Gaunt and his backer were exceed-
ingly pleased at the trial, and readily took up the
challenge thrown down by. Bendigo to fight in the
twenty-four foot ring for 25 a-side.
That same evening Joe Whitaker and Bendigo walked
into Mr. Jephson's, the Lion and Unicorn, Newcastle
Street, Nottingham, and announced that the match was
made, much to the delight of several sports who had
foregathered there, and who were all willing to have an
interest in the battle-money, so that, really, Mr. Whitaker
had only to find the training expenses, which would
easily be covered by a tenner.
The date fixed for the battle was Tuesday, July 21,
1835, and the place selected, Appleby House, on the
Ashbourne Road, thirty miles from Nottingham, and
twenty-two from Birmingham. Sam Turner took Ben-
digo under his wing and trained him at the Green
Dragon, Chilwell, just outside Nottingham, whilst Ben
Butler, Caunt's undo, looked after his nephew.
Although neither of the men was much known to fame,
there was by all accounts a fair muster at Appleby
House which, by-the-bye, we may mention was a well-
known roadside inn, where cocking and other sports went
on, and where in the large meadow at the back many
a fight had been brought off. It was in this field that,
five years previous to the battle we are about to describe,
Harry Preston, of Birmingham, beat Dick Hill, of
Nottingham, and old Jack Powell " Sir John," as he
was dubbed the landlord of the house, declared that he
never taken so much money in the house in his life. It
was upon that occasion even Mr. Dowson, the lord of the
manor and a magistrate, witnessed the contest seated on
his cob, and made not the slightest attempt to interfere.
Many came from Birmingham and the Nottingham
BEND IGO & DEN GAUNT, 1835.
253
district, and we read amongst thosa present were : Mr.
Beardsworth, Mr. Ridsdale and, of course, Joe Whitaker,
Arthur Matthewson (who was selected as referee), Jack
Mathews, Philip Bryant Sampson, and Harry Potter,
the stylish commissary of the Midlands. Many, no
doubt, will remember Harry for his marvellous get-up
BEN GAUNT.
white hat cocked on one side, extraordinary waist-
coats, and enormous seals hanging from his watch-chain.
Gaunt was waited upon by his uncle, Ben Butler, and
Harry Bamford, whilst his father was also close to his
corner, anxious no doubt as to the result of the young
hopeful's first important appearance in the ring. Ben-
254 UENDIGO & VEN CAUNT, 1836.
digo had as his seconds; Sam Turner (his trainer) and
Sam Merryman, the well-known light weight. Gaunt
was in his twenty-first year, and he was certainly the
biggest man who had thrown his castor into the arena
since Tom Brown, of Briclgnorth. Young Ben stood
6ft 2in in his stockings, and Bendigo's friends declared
that he weighed quite 15st, although we should think
that an exaggeration, for his fighting weight in later years
was never over 14at 71b. Bendigo was 5ft 9in, with-
out his shoes, and his best fighting weight was list lOlb.
There was, of course, a great disparity in their sizes,
and Bendy must have looked quite a David beside
this Goliath, yet the smaller man was a better figure for
an athlete, as Caunt had no symmetry or grace about
his figure big bones, prominent muscles, and tremen-
dous limbs. His opponent was a powerfully built man
and possessed of great strength, well-proportioned,
springy, sinewy, and muscular, with a combination of
power and agility, which caused him to enjoy such a
successful career.
Bendigo fought with bis right foot foremost, a puzzling
attitude for a man who has been accustomed to spar in
the usual left-legged manner, but he could change quickly
when necessary. Caunt stood in a clumsy attitude, and,
indeed, never through his fighting career could ever bo
taught to stand otherwise. The Bold One eyed his
adversary qoite coolly, and no doubt he had felt his way
at that little boxing bout they had had together in the
garden, although Caunt was under the impression that
he had the advantage in science, as well as strength.
He was, however, destined to be quickly undeceived.
Here is an account of the start of the battle : " Erect
and square towered the massive figure of Big Ben,
but Bendy dropped his right shoulder and stooped
a little, as if meditating a spring. The question
was, which should begin? This Ben speedily settled
by bearing down like a huge three-decker, with all
sails set, on his foe. Bendy drew back, Ben pressed
on anxious to get his sledge-hammer fist home some-
where on the other's carcase. Smack at last went his
right half-round at the head. Bendy ducked, and before
the big 'uii could realise what he was about, the lithe
Nottingham man sprang in and nailed Caunt a tremen-
dous blow on the nose. Ben stopped short, and put up
his hand to the wounded organ, amid miugled cheers
from the crowd. A second later the blood came slowly
trickling from the giant's nostrils and a roar of ' First
blood to Bendy ' proclaimed that the premier event had
been booked to Mr. William Thompson. Caunt shook
hig head, and went gamely for his man again another
BEND I GO ,t: HEN CAUNT 1835. 255
sweeping right-hander ; missed clean, and, quick as
lightning, Bendy nailed him again on the nose, and was
away before the big 'un could touch him."
T his was not at all whatCaunt had expected nothing
of that sort had happened in the garden with the gloves,
and he was puzzled. Our informant then goes on to
describe how Caunt, losing his temper, dashea after
Bendy, in order to give him one of his hugs, but the wily
one slips down just as Ben is about to grip, aod sits on
the turf grinning at his opponent, much to the disgust
of Ben, who walks angrily to his corner.
And so the fight proceeds ; round after round there is
a repetition, Bendigo being too quick for his man, and
planting blow after blow upon the bruised and bleed-
ing face of the countryman. Bendy always avoided the
clumsy and slow returns by dropping. Our account goes
on to say : " Maddened with pain, and still more by
the exasperating tactics of his adversary, who escaped
a hiding every time by going down, at the close of
the twenty-second round Caunt lost all control over
himself. In a blind fury he rushed across the ring to
Bendy's corner before the watch-holder had called
'Time!' and whilst his opponent was still sitting on
Ned Turner's knee. " Wilt thou stand up and foight fair,
thoud d hound? " spluttered out Benin his passion ;
but before Bendy could answer, the giant lifted his arm,
and with a tremendous back-hander sent both Bendy
and Sam Turner rolling on the turf. ' Foul ! foul !'
was the cry from Bendigo's friends; and as the blow
had been deliberately struck, the two umpires and
referee were unanimously of opinion that Caunt had by
this outrageous act of folly lost the fight."
It was a very unsatisfactory affair, but it showed
Bendigo to advantage as an exceedingly artful tactician,
and when it became known that the little one had stood
up to their giant and given him dreadful punishment,
the Nottingham man become at once celebrated, whilst
Gaunt had proved himself to be as brave as a lion, and
ready and willing to go on receiving any amount of
punishment.
And now we must for the time being leave the giant,
who wag later on destined to hold the Championship,
and trace the further career of Mr. William Thompson,
who comes next on the list as possessor of the belt.
The result of this battle with Caunt was to bring
Bendigo no end of challenges from the T2st men all over
the country. Amongst those who desired to try conclu-
sions with the Nottingham man were Mr. John Leech-
man (better known as Brassey, of Bradford), Young
Charley Langan, Bill Looney, and Bob Hampson, of
55 DENDIGO & BRASSEY, 1836.
Liverpool. But Bendigo had started off on a tour
through England, giving exhibitions of sparring with
Peter Taylor, Sam Pixton, and Levi Eckersley, and
took little notice of the papers, which were scarce
and costly in those days. He was furthermore making
plenty of money, [for Bendigo was an excellent show-
man, and knew exactly how to entertain an audience.
He would, indeed, have made an excellent circus clown,
for he had a ready wit, and was a first-rate tumbler.
After the tour was over, though, he thought it time to
look round for someone whom he could polish off with-
out much trouble, so he sent a letter to the leading
Midland journals, couched in pompous terms, to fight
any 12st man in the counties of Notts, Leicester, Derby,
or Lincoln. Now this, of course, excluded the Liverpool
men, Bill Looney, Bab Hampson, and Young Langan,
also Brassey, of Bradford. Consequently Bendigo
was unmercifully chaffed, and told plainly that he was
afraid to try conclusions with any good man. At length,
in response to a challenge issued by Brassey to fight any
man within a hundred miles of Bradford, for 25 to 50
a-side, Bendigo, when he saw it, went down to the
Lion and Unicorn, and said that he was ready to meet
Brassey for any sum his friends were willing to put
down for him.
So it was arranged that the sum should be 25 a-side,
and that the fight should come off on May 24, 1836. Mr.
Jephson, of the Lion and Unicorn, together with Mr.
Joe Whitaker and Bendigo, went over to Sheffield, and
there, -at the Stag's Head, then kept by Jem Mapping,
met Brassey and his backers, and made all the arrange-
ments in a satisfactory manner.
And now just a word about John Leechman, alias
Brassey. He was only in his twenty-second year, but
he had fought up to that time five battles, all of which
he had won having defeated Thomas Hartley, Ned
Batterson, George Ireson, Jem Bailey (the Irishman),
and Tom Scrutton. So it will be seen" that Bendigo had
a very different sort of man to the green and inex-
perienced Gaunt to meet. The final deposit for the
match was made at the Druid's Arms, Bradford, a house
kept by Brassey's uncle, Mr. Simeon Smurthwaite. The
articles stipulated that they should fight half way
between Nottingham and Bradford; so Sheffield was
selected as the rendezvous, and the men were to meet
with their backers at the Stag's Head, Preston Street,
on the morning of the fight, when the exact spot would
be agreed upon. Accordingly they met, and, after a
consultation with Harry Potter, it was decided that the
ring should be formed at Deepcar, on the old Manchester
BEN DIG <& BRASSEY, 1636. 257
Road, where there was an excellent bit of common
ground just suited for the purpose.
The accounts say there were quite 3,000 people present.
Mat Robinson, who was looked upon as the Tom Spring
of the Midlands, had brought under his wing some of
the aristocratic sports of the Yorkshire Ridings, and a
most respectable assemblage it turned out to be,
although the Sheffield " blades " and grinders were well
represented. Fortunately, the Nottingham Lambs were
conspicuous by their absence, BO the small body of
" specials " which had been provided by Mat Robinson
to keep order and protect the occupants of the outer
ring were found sufficient for the occasion.
As the village church was striking the hour of noon
Mr. James Ilutchins, editor of the Newark Times, an
enthusiastic sportsman, and who undertook the office of
referee, called " Time," and the two young pugilists
stepped to the scratch. Brassey was waited upon by 1
Jem Mapping and George Thorp, whilst Sam Merry-
man and Turner were again esquires for the Bold
Bendigo.
Before they had hardly parted after shaking hands,
Brassey let fly at his antagonist, even before Bendigo's
guard was up. But, showing marvellous quickness, the
Nottingham man stopped it, and then like lightning went
the return with his right full on the Bradford man's mouth ,
such a crack that it cut his lips and the blood streamed
down his chin. A tremendous cheer went up for Ben-
digo, which apparently made Brassey very riled, for he
daehed in to gain the fall, but the other man got a better
grip, and in a very clever manner gave his opponent a
neat back heel. The Bradford men were astonished.
Here was their Champion, one of the best wrestlers in all
Yorkshire, thrown as if he had been a mere child. If
the Tykes were astonished at the first round, they must
have been more so with the second, for one account reads
as follows : " Jem Mapping had advised his man to ' try
for the goots,' and Brassey accordingly sent in a furious
pile-driver in that direction, but Bendy dropped his
elbow, stopped the blow, and let Leechman have his left
instantaneously smack between the eyes. So severe was
the blow that the Bradford man fell back a step.
Bendigo, with astonishing rapidity, followed up with a
blow in the face and a tremendous right-hander on the
side of the head, which drove Brassey back, though it
did not knock him down. But the Yorkshireman pulled
himself together, roused by the exultant shouts of the
Sheffielders and the Nottingham men, who were both
jubilant over Bendigo's success, and with a rush Brassey
was at close quarters once more. Each caught the other
258 BEN DIG & BRASSEY, 1836.
with the right hand and fibbed away with the left,
till the Bradford man, who apparently was no better
at this game than at outfighting, clutched Bendy with
both hands and tried desperately hard to throw him ;
but though awkwardly situated, Bendigo kept his legs,
foiled every attempt to get him down, and when at
last they fell together.Brassey was undermost."
It will be unnecessary to dwell upon this battle at any
length. Bendigo proved once more that he was a marvel
in the ring, for, as one writer says : " He twisted like
an eel and skipped about like a monkey, ducking and
dodging, and springing back to avoid being hit." That
as in the first fight, it is true that Bendigo on several
occasions dropped to avoid punishment ; but that was a
part of his tactics, and he never did so unless there was
excellent reason for it. Bendigo was too clever for
him. He fought with his brains as well as with his fists.
They went on until the fifty-second round, and Brassey
was fearfully punished, and like Cauntat length lost his
temper, for his adversary foiled him at all points.
Exasperated at not being able to get at his man,
Leechman completely lost control of himself, and,
growing desperate, rushed at his man regardless of the
blows that were showered on to his face, and half-
blinding him with the blood that was running into his
eyes. He stooped down and butted Bendigo in the
stomach, and catching him by the thighs, tried to turn
him a complete somersault. There were, of course,
loud shouts of "Foul! foul !" It was too obvious, and
the referee at once awarded the fight to Bendigo, who
had thus curiously enough again secured a verdict
through his adversary losing his head. Bendigo was
so little distressed that he leaped clean over the ropes
and back into the ring again, where he cut all kinds of
absurd capers.
By this battle he had proved himself to be worthy of
a top place amongst the twelve-stoners, for he had
defeated Brassey long before the foul waa committed,
and the Bradford man had shown himself in all his
previous fights as a fine natural fighter. But the con-
tinuation of Mr. William Thompson's career towards the
goal to which he now turned his attention that of the
Championship we must defer for another chapter.
BENDIGO & BRAS SET, 1836. 259
CHAPTER XXXIV.
INTRODUCING MR. JOHN LEECHMAN. HIS EARLY FIGHTS.
BENDIGO AND " BRASSEY." BRILLIANT PERFORMANCE
OF THE COMING CHAMPION. A DISGRACEFUL " FOUL."
AFTER Bendigo'a defeat of Ben Gaunt he came sud-
denly into provincial notoriety, and no end of the Midland
pugilists challenged him to fight for various sums.
Amongst them was Mr. John Leechman, who was better
known as Brassey. He was born at Bradford, and on
January 1,1815, in the same year that witnessed the birth
of his future antagonist, Ben Gaunt. When quite young
he was apprenticed to a blacksmith, and afterwards
obtained employment in a brass foundry, whence he
obtained the nickname " Brassey." There can be
little doubt that as a lad he was exceedingly pugnacious,
for by the time he was fifteen he had won for himself
a name as a boxer, and was but sixteen when he first
entered the Ring. His first battle was for the small
stakes of 2 a-side, with Thomas Hartley, whom he
defeated on Eccles Moor. This was in 1831, and a little
later in the same year the young Tyke gained another
victory, defeating a Sheffield lad named Ned Batterson.
Again the stakea were insignificant, being only 3 5s.
a-side, but the battle was long and stubborn, no less
than seventy-two rounds being fought in about as many
minutes. This proved that Young Leechman must have
had marvellous staying powers for his age. We hear
nothing about him for a couple of years, when he found
an opponent at Salford, named George Ireson. They
fought near Manchester, in the month of May, 1833,
and Ireson was defeated in twenty minutes. Then, only
three weeks after this contest, we find him in the ring at
Harpurhey, near Manchester, with Young Winternood,
of Nottingham, doing battle for a fiver a side. For
more than an hour they went at it hammer and tongs,
and such a thrashing did Brassey give his opponent that
Winterflood's friends broke into the ring and stopped
the fight, so robbing the Bradford lad of the stakes.
After this he fought one of his own townsmen named
Jem Bailey for 10 a-side, and was again victorious,
after getting through seventy-four rounds, lasting two
hours, fifteen minutes. The battle took place on Baildon
Moor, on April 24, 1835, and Bailey having proved him-
260 BENDIGO & LB ASSET, 1636.
self a clever boxer and a bard hitter, Brassey's success
made him locally notorious, and he was pronounced by
the Midland Fancy to be a coming lad. That he had a
food man to tackle was subsequently proved, for this
em Bailey afterwards was taken in hand by the great
Ned Painter, was formerly a pupil of Levi Eckersley,
and had gained considerable notoriety in the King as
opponent to Nick Ward, Con Parker, and McDonald, of
Derby. He also met Tom Scrutton, according to
" Fistiana," the " Yorkshire Champion," and fought for
20 a-eide, on January 11, 1836.
Anyhow, Brassey's record was not so bad, although it
could not compare with that of Bendigo, who had won
nine battles before he met Caunt, which brought him
into notoriety, as we described in some chapter or
so back. Neither Brassey nor Bendigo was a novice,
yet neither had fought first-class men. Still they were
line young fellows, as strong as lions, and had learnt the
use of their fists in very good schools. Betting was at
evens, and as each side was very sweet upon their man
there was a deal of money invested. The final deposit
was made at the Druids' Arms, Bradford, which house
was at the time kept by an uncle of Brassey's, who tossed
Mr. Jephson, Bendigo'a backer, for choice of place, and
won. The articles had distinctly stated that the fight was
to take place between Nottingham and Bradford, so he
thought the best place to select would be Sheffield, which
is as near as possible midway between the two towns.
So the city of knives and forks was named for the ren-
dezvous, and the managers of the entertainment decided
to meet at the Stag's Head, Preston Street, on the morn-
ing of the fight, when they were to decide the exact
spot where the ring was to be formed.
It was to take place upon May 24, 1836, and the neigh-
bourhood of the Stag's Head and the house itself were
crowded with the Sheffield " blades," who were anxious
to find out which way they were to go in the morning.
They learnt but little, however, as the secret was not
revealed to anybody until the day of the battle.
Bendigo and Brassey both came over on the previous
afternoon, the first-named putting up at the Golden
Lion, and Brassey, of course, going to his uncle's house
in Preston Street. In the morning a meeting was held
at the Stag, and it was then decided that the ring should
bo pitched at Deepcar, upon the Manchester Eoad, where
there was excellent common land, with capital turf.
The commissary of the Midlands drove over with Jem
Mapping shortly after nine o'clock, and with their
assistants soon had the ring fixed up and ready for the
combatants.
BUN DIG O & BRASSEY, 1836. 2GI
The number of spectatora who assembled did not
amount to more than 3,000, but amongst them were
many Corinthian sports, as Mat Robinson (who was
regarded as the Tom Spring of the Midlands) had
looked up the swells and told them that so far as a
straightforward, slashing mill was concerned, they were
certain to have a splendid entertainment. Besides, every
precaution had been taken to keep the Nottingham
Lambs, Bradfordians, and the Sheffield Blades in order.
The representatives of the two latter places were indeed
exceedingly numerous, and it was stated that Sheffield
and Nottingham had gone halves with Bendigo on this
occasion, for he was certainly the favourite, although
nobody imagined at this period of his career that he was
destined to become Champion of England and defeat
the men he did, losing the title and winning it back
again. We should imagine that Bendy's popularity
arose from his extraordinary flow of spirits, as well as
from the fact that he was one of the trickiest, if not one
of the most scientific boxers of the day, or at any rate in
the provinces. Of course, Bendigo had many friends
and supporters in Nottingham, as we have mentioned in
a former chapter, but that he was so popular in Sheffield
is somewhat surprising. In his autobiography, to which
we have frequently alluded when we introduced him
to our readers, he says : " About 1836, I went to reside
in Sheffield, where I kept a tap. I was banked by the
Sheffielders to fight John Leechman, alias ' Brassey 1 , of
Bradford." We cannot find out where that tap was,
though, and possibly, like many other statements in this
particular autobiography, they should be taken with
several grains of salt. In all probability, he resided in
Sheffield for a period, and that the tap was a tavern he
frequented, and he helped to keepit by bringingnumerous
customers to the house. The assertion, however, that he
was backed from Sheffield is perfectly correct, for several
gentlemen from that town supported him, and he trained
at their expense for the fight at Woodhouse Mill,
between Sheffield and Rotherham.
But enough of the men's associations with the towns.
It was quite clear that they had plenty of friends and
supporters, judging from the number that sallied fortl?
to Deepcar to see the lads mill. They both met with a
most cordial reception when they drove up nearly simul
tanconsly, and the choice of umpires and other prelimi-
naries were soon over. Mr. Richard Shaw, of Notting-
ham, acted for Bendigo, and Mr. Bradlaugh for Brassey j
whilst Mr. James Hutchins, editor and proprietor of the
Neivarlc Times, a very well-known sportsman, officiated
as referee,
262
BEND TOO & BE AS SET, 1836.
Brassey was waited on by Jem Mapping and George
Thorp, and Sam Merryraan and Turner acted for
Bendigo. Having peeled and girded on their colours
bright yellow for Bendigo, and scarlet for Brassey they
stepped to the centre of the ring as fine a brace of pugi-
lists ever destined to bid for the Championship.
And now it is our intention to describe this particular
battle rather more fully than usual, for we shall meet
Bendigo on several occasions again, when a repetition of
"BRASSEY" (JOHN LEECHMAN).
hia style will be less necessary. They were both in
splendid condition, and had undoubtedly taken the
greatest pains with their training. Brassey had never
looked so well. It was not to be wondered at, for he had
ample time, and no expense had been spared, whilst Jem
Mapping had given him his greatest attention, and there
was no better man in the Midlands to prepare a youngster
for the lists. There could be no denying it, he was a
fine, strapping specimen of manhood by all accounts,
BENDIGO & URA8SEY, 1836. 2G3
was John Leechman, and as hard as nails, for his work
in the foundry kept his muscles in perfect trim. His
limbs were not of the heavy order, and although he
weighed just 12st he was of that clean build, well shaped,
and with the perfect form of an athlete. He was of
that make which indicated agility and looseness about
the shoulders. His open face and clear complexion were,
too, the index of perfect health, and, altogether he must
have been a very fine fellow to look upon.
Bendigo was a bhorter man than his opponent, being
only 5ft 9fin, but he weighed within half a pound of
Brassey, scaling list 121b ; but he Lad the advantage in
age, being eix-and-twenty, his opponent being ouly
twenty-two, and he looked a more powerful man. Ben-
digo's attitude was somewhat peculiar, for he stood
slightly square, like the early school of boxers whose
fighting attitudes have been illustrated in these pages.
He kept, in sparring, his right foot foremost, and both
arms close to the body. His head was usually on one
side, and he stooped or crouched a little, which made
him look shorter than he really was.
Immediately they had shaken hands for the last time
over the scratch, Braesey was at it in an instant, for
he let go full in Bendigo's face. But the latter was
too quick for him, and neatly stopping the blow, let
fly with the left and caught the Yoikshireman
flush on the nose, drawing blood with the first blow.
There was a tremendous cheer from more than two-
thirds of the spectators, for Bendigo's friends were
greatly in the majority. Now it must be known that
Brassey was supposed to be a very fine wrestler, and
his supporters felt that he had a trump card to play
if he were outmatched at quickness in the sparring,
for they knew what a tricky, clever fellow the Notting-
ham man was, and they had not long to wait to see how
the Yorkshireman could tackle his foe at close quarters ;
for directly they faced each other, Brassey rushed in
to catch his man, regardless of a smart half -arm hit
from his opponent. They both held, and it was expected,
by those who knew the Yorkshireman's qualities, that
Bendigo would get a shaking-up with a cross-buttock.
Their surprise, therefore, can be imagined when they
saw Mr. Bendigo, after a short struggle, give their man one
of the neatest back-falls possible. The enthusiasm was
intense, and one report states that the general cry was,
" Bendy wins! Bendy wins!" although the battle had
only lasted just over two minutes.
Those who were near the ring stated that as Brassey
went up next time his second, Jem Mapping, said :
" Try for the goots," and the Yorkshireman did, and this
2rf4 BENDIGO & Bit AS SET, 1836.
is what happened in the words of the reporter:
"Leechman sent in a pile-driver, but Bendy dropped
his elbow, stopped the blow and let Brassey have his
left instantaneously smack between the eyes. So severe
was the blow that the Bradford man fell back a step.
Bendy, with astonishing rapidity, followed up with a
blow in the face and a tremendous right-hander on the
side of the head, which drove Brassey back, though it
did not knock him down. But the Yorkshireman pulled
himself together, roused by the exultant shouts of the
Sheffielders and Nottingham men, who were both jubi-
lant over Bendy's success, and with a rush Brassey wag
at close quarters once more. Each caught the other with
the right hand and fibbed away with the left, till the
Bradford man, who apparently was no better at this
ame than at out-fighting, cliitchpd Bendy with both
hands, and tried desperately hard to throw him : but
though awkwardly situated, Bendigo kept his legs, foiled
every attempt to get him down, and when at last they
fell together, it was Brassey who was undermost."
The above description is sufficient to illustrate the
difference in the quality of the two men, and to prove
conclusively that Bendigo, as he afterwards proved in
his fights for the Championship, was a magnificent
natural fighter, and had profited greatly by the scientific
tuition he had received.
It must not be supposed, however, that in the battle
under notice Bendigo had it all his own way, for in
bhe third round he was taken unawares and received
Brassey's great, powerful fist full in the stomach, which
gent him staggering back, and the Tykes yelled them-
selves hoarse. Their delight, however, was short-lived
for the Bradford man. Before Brassey could follow up
his success Bendy pulled himself together, and rushing
in they both clinched, and before anybody could say
Tack Robinson they saw the Yorkshireman's heels go up
in the air and his head come down thud on the turf. It
was one of the cleanest cross-buttocks ever witnessed.
The Lambs and the Blades knew not how to express
cheir delight, and everybody declared that it was the
proverbial horse to a hen on the Nottingham man, for
he was not only far superior as a fighter, but he could
beat the Tyke at his own game wrestling.
The marvellous part of it all was, that Bendigo on
this occasion never attempted to go down to avoid, as
he did when in the ring with the gigantic Ben Gaunt.
In all probabilitv he felt that he was more than a match
for his opponent, although he took no liberties and gave
no chances away. It was quite certain that Brassey
was no match for his foe in generalship, and before the
BENDIGO & BRASSLi, 1836. 265
fifth round was over the Yorkshireman was BO knocked
about the head that he weut down in his corner and
was very sick. Two to one was offered on Bendigo ; but
there were no takers, and his friends believed that it
was all over bar the shouting. To be sure, Bendy
was on several occasions, according to all accounts,
very hard pressed, and he played the artful when
en the ropes, and, having no room to defend him-
self, by going down to finish the round, and although
the Tykes called " Foul," Brassey's own umpire agreed
that nothing unfair had taken place. One writer
upon this particular battle says: "No doubt the
Bradford man stood up in the good old - fashioned
style, took his gruel without flinching, trusting
only to his guard to keep off his adversary's blows,
and having no recourse to tricks or dodges, in which
respect his conduct was in marked contrast to that of
his opponent, who twisted like an eel and skipped like a
monkey about the ring, ducking and dodging and spring-
ing back to avoid being hit. But it does not therefore
follow that Bendy's system of fighting was unfair ^or
unmanly. Why should a man let himself be struck,'if
he can by any means avoid it ? The object of a good
boxer is to beat his adversary with as little damage to
himself as possible, and the true test of science is the
ability to thrash another man without getting mauled
oneself. Bendigo fought just as old William Clarke
used to bowl, with his head. He was no coward ; but he
had the sense to take care of himself, and the wit to
devise all sorts of dodges to thwart the designs of his
adversary."
We quite agree with these remarks, and that was the
style of fighting which caused Bendigo to win so many
battles, to climb to the highest rung of the pugilistic
ladder, and to hold the Champion's belt upon two occa-
sions.
It will serve no purpose to follow the remainder of the
fight. Sufficient has been given to show how unequally
the men were matched, and to give an idea of Mr.
William Thompson's style of fighting, so that in the
several engagements in which he will appear in order
to obtain the Championship our readers will be
able to follow his method in the ring without desiring
a repetition and detailed accounts.
Brassey proved to have less and less chance every
round they fought, and the punishment he received was
terrible. He tried everything he could, and took all the
idviceof his seconds. He tried the rush, the waiting
game, and the retiring tactics. But it was no use. He
bad found his master all round at the game and at
266 BENDIGO & BHASSEY, 1836.
length he lost his temper, which was the worst possible
thing he could have done for himself and the best for
Bendigo. In the fifty-second round, getting exasperated
at the punishment he had received, being unable to
return, and half-blind, with face bleeding, he rushed in
and deliberately butted Bendigo with his head, and then,
grasping him by the thighs, tried to throw him a somer-
sault. This outrageous act, of course, could not be
permitted, and as Bendigo dropped on his knees and
was taken by his seconds to his corner, cries from every
direction of "Foul "were heard. Merryman rushed to
the umpires and claimed the fight. There could be no
two opinions about it. It was the most deliberate foul
ever perpetrated in a twenty-four foot ring, and even Mr.
Bradlaugh, Brassey's umpire, admitted it readily, so the
verdict was given by Mr. James Hutchins, the referee,
in favour of Bendigo. There was a tremendous cheer,
and Sam Merryman threw up the towel and sponge in
the air, and went to his man and congratulated him.
Bendigo, immediately he heard it, jumped over the ropes
and back again, and played several antics, just to show
how fresh he felt, and was praised all round for his
brilliant performance, which brought him one step nearer
the Championship.
CHAPTER XXXV.
MR?. THOMPSON AS AN AMAZON. BENDIGO'S DESPERATE
BATTLES WITH YOUNG LANGAN AND BILL LOONEY. HIS
MARCH TO THE FRONT.
AFTER Bendigo had beaten Brassey, as described in
our previous chapter, he left Nottingham, and with the
money he had won, and with what he was able to borrow,
he took a small pub. at Sheffield, a town at which he
became as great a favourite as in that of his birth. The
Nottingham boys were very sorry to lose him, and his
mother must have felt it very much, for she was a queer
sort of a dame, and had the greatest affection in her
kind of way for Master William. Indeed, his fighting
proclivities were undoubtedly inherited from the mater's
side, for his father was a respectable member of society
BENDIGO & YOUNG LANG AN, 1837. 267
iu Nottingham, and one of the cleverest fancy turners
in the Midlands. It used to be Mrs. Thompson's boast
that she, referring to her triplets, had suckled three of
the greatest men living the best fighter, the best me-
chanic, and thebiggest fool in England. The" mechanic"
was John Thompson, to whom we have alrea-ly referred.
He commenced business in an optician's shop, and
became one of the finest surgical instrument makers in the
town, whilst his fancy lathes, &c., were the admiration
of the trade. He became very rich, and was admitted
into the best society of Nottingham. But Mrs. Thomp-
son's favourite was Bendy. At various times corre-
spondents have sent to us extraordinary stories about
this lady, who lived to be a great age. One of our
informants told us that he met her at the Three Crowns,
in Parliament Street, Nottingham, on the night of the
final deposit for the match between Tom Paddock and
her son, when she eaid to Bendigo, shaking her fist in.
his face, " If you don't lick him, I'll slap your chops for
you when you come home." " She was," our same
informant 'tells us, "full of fight, and you may
guess what sort of a woman she was, when I tell you that
she remarked to me that she could always tell how the
fight was going, when her sou was doing battle with some
doughty rival, by the tick of the clock. ' When Bill
fought the Deaf 'Un,' she continued, ' it said, " Ben-dy,
Ben-dy,byG d!" If it had said, "Deaf 'Un," I'd have
up and smashed its face.'"
She must, indeed, have been a dear old lady, and
Master William must have missed her very much when
he left his native town and went to Sheffield. Although
he did very well at his little tap, Bendy could never settle
down in one place, so he was soon on the road again,
giving sparring exhibitions, during which he came to
London. There he became a nightly visitor at Jem
Burn's house in Air Street, and to the delight of
the members of the " Gentleman's Sparring Club " he
would give exhibitions with the gloves and crack
his comical " wheezes." He soon became a great
favourite at the King's Arms, and Jem Burn offered
to back him against Fitzmaurice, who had fought
1 eaf Burke. The friends of Fitz, however, shied at
the proposal. It was a very jolly life Bendigo was
leading in town, but it was by no means profitable, so in
September of 1836 he once more found himself in
Nottingham with, it is otated, only one solitary sovereign
in his pocket.
But Bendigo had some good patrons there, especially
Mr. Jepherson and his friend, Joe Whitaker, of Ramsdalo
House, and when he told them that he would like to have
18
268 BENDIGO & YOUNG LANG AN, 1537.
another cut at it in the roped arena, they promised to find
him somebody and to plank down the necessary money.
There had been several challenges for Bendy after his
battle with Brassey ; but as Master William had plenty
of money he preferred travelling around, so he took no
heed of the offers made to him. On his return, how ;
ever, he was glad to accept the first presented, which
was from Jack Flint, of Coventry. After two deposits,
though, it fell through, Flint preferring to pay instead
of fighting. Then our hero was informed that there were
three candidates waiting for him at Liverpool, so he
thought the best thing to do would be to visit that town.
On December 1, 1836, he journeyed by the Liverpool
coach, the "Regulator," with Mr. Brandreth, one of his
backers, and arriving in that city, put up at Jem Ward's
new hotel in Williamson Square. No little curiosity was
displayed to see ihe Nottingham man, and on the same
evening of his arrival Bill Looney, Tom Bitton, Bob
Hampson, Charley Langan, and Massa Molyneaux were
all down at Jem Ward's to run their critical eyes over
Bendigo. The latter gave the preference to the Black,
and it was thought that a match might be arranged ; but
Massa wanted Bendy to reduce to list 71b, Molyneaux's
weight being only list 21b. This was refused, and
although the Black's backers offered to waive the question
of weight if Bendy would stake 100 to 50, or 75 to
50, nothing came of it, for Mr. William Thompson was
pretty artful, and did not see the force of laying the
odds when he could get an easier job at evens.
When it was discovered that it was all off with Massa,
Mr. Ford, of the Bell Tavern, Liverpool, came forward
and offered to back Young Langan against Bendigo, the
stake to be 25 or 50 a-side. This was at once accepted,
and on December 6 a meeting was held at Mr. Ford's, the
articles were drawn, and the men agreed to fight on Tues-
day, January 24, 1837, within fifty miles from Liverpool.
Charles Langan was a Dublin boy (no relation, we
Deiieve, to Jack Langan, who had fought Tom Spring),
and had been brought over to Liverpool by Mr. M'Ardle,
a well-known Irish sportsman. Langan had flown at
rather high game, for he had induced his backers to
match him with Deaf Burke, and he had been put under
Peter Taylor for preparation. The Deaf 'Un having
failed to bring Jem Ward to the scratch, was ready to
take on anybody, it will be remembered, before he left
for America, so he was quite willing to oblige the young
Irishman for even so low a sum as 25 a-side. But on
the eve of the fight Young Langan was run in for assault-
ing the police, and bound over to keep the peace. There
were not a few who declared that tins was done inten -
HI-INDIGO & YOUNG LANG AN, mr. 200
tionally,as lie funked it at the finish. This was the only
match Lankan liad had in England, so he was compara-
tively a dark horse, although the manner in which ho
performed with the mittens found him plenty of friends,
and Mr. M 'Anile had great confidence in his abilities,
lie certainly had made vast stridfs since his arrival
in Liverpool, under the tuition of Matt Robinson.
Through a little coldness which had sprung up between
Peter Taylor and Langan, the former refused to train
him, EO was engaged by Jem Ward to look after Bendigo,
whilst Dan Donovan had charge of the Irishman. Bendy
trained at lluncorn, then only a small place. Although
Bendy at first showed no disposition to settle down, and
on one occasion gave his trainer the slip and made his
way to Chester and had a rare spree, he was ultimately
checked in his wild career, and went into a course of
preparation which was most satisfactory to all concerned.
Jem Ward won the toss for choice of phice, and as
both men had expressed a wish to light near Newcastle-
under-Lyme, that Staffordshire town was selected as the
rendezvous, the actual battlefield to be decided upon on
the morning of the fight. On the Monday both men
arrived at Newcastle, Bendigo, with his several friends,
making the Albion, then kept by the veteran ex-
pugilist, Turner, their headquarters; whilst Langan
in company with his illustrious namesake, Jack Langan,
Matt llobinson, and Dan Donovan put up at the Three
Swans, just opposite. A council of war was held at Sam
Turner's house, when it was decided to pitch the ring at
the little village of VVoore, about eight miles from New-
castle.
Unfortunately the Tuesday morning was a soaker, the
rain falling in torrents and the wind blowing with great
violence. The men were conveyed to Wooro in covered
carts, and they took refuge in the two inns of the village
Bendy in the Falcon, and Langan in the Horse and
Jockey. Still the storm raged, and it wag thought at
one time that it would be impossible to bring the fight
off. However, at noon the wind dropped and the rain
ceased, so it was determined to lose no time. The
number of people gathered round the ring amounted to
less than 500, for the fearful weafher, combined with
the secrecy as to the whereabouts, had choked off all but
the most enthusiastic sportsmen. The company was
not kept watting long, for the men were soon in the
ring, Bendigo ^porting his favourite blue colours and
the Irishman his green. The betting was G to 4 on
Bondigo, and a deal of money was on the issue of the
fight, the Nottingham lads, who were present, standing
their townsman to a man. The ground was little better
270 BEN DIG do YOUNG LANG AN, 1837.
than a quagmire, and it was evident that the combatants
would have all their work cutout to keep upon their legs.
Bendigo opened the ball in a very lively manner, for
Langan, after a little sparring, shot out his left, but failed
to get home well, and the Nottingham man instantly
countered with a tremendous smack on the Irishman's
cheek with his right. Langan hit back, but only grazed
Bendigo's chin, and caught another slap in (he face from
the right. The Notts man then gave one of his peculiar
ducks, and planted his right with a terrific spauk on
Langan's ribs, and followed the blow up instantly with a
slasher from the Jeft upon the nose. Then, amidst the
cheers of the Nottingham men, Bendigo went to woik in
fine style, slogging away with both hands, hard and fast,
twice landing his left heavily on Charley's nose, from
which the crimson fluid began to ooze, and was hailed
with frantic shouts of " First blood to Bendy."
Such is the account of the opening of the battle. It
goes on to state that the Notts man did not have it all
his own way though, and once or twice it was a near
thing for him, for he felt the wet and cold, and shivered
from head to foot, and it was only by resorting to the
dropping business that he saved himself. Once recovered
from the chill, however, he became too much for his
antagonist. It is needless to follow the details of the fight.
In the thirty-first round Bendigo, to the amazement of
even his friends, knocked Langan clean off his pins,
stretching him on the broad of his back. From that
moment the future Champion never gave his adversary
a chance ; he rained blowa upon him like hail, thrashed
him all over the ring, and, though he never fairly knocked
Langan off his pins again, yet he forced him to go down
every time. One account says: ' Bendy's hitting at this
point was terrific every blow came straight from the
shoulder, and flew to its mark like a bullet. Langan's
left eye was speedily closed, and the right was soon
following suit, whilst the blood streamed from half a
dozen cuts on his lacerated face. In the thirty-second
round Bendy landed his left with fearful severity on
Langan's right eye, closed, and threw him. This blow
practically settled the fight. When Charley was lifted
on his second's knee, it was evident that he was perfectly
blind ; both peepers were shut beyond all power of lancet
to open. It was useless sending the helpless and sight-
less man up to fight any more, and Matt Kobinson
stepped forward and said he should take his man away,
and the battle was awarded to the Bold Bendigo.
This decisive victory of the Nottingham man rrmdo
him very many friends, and as he was so well received
in Liverpool he took Jem Ward's advice and remained
BENDIGO & BILL LOONEY, 1837. 271
there, taking some boxing rooms and teaching the manly
art. A fortnight after the battle Bendy took a benefit at
the Gothic Kooms, when Jem Ward publicly announced
that he was prepared ou behalf of Bendigo to make a
match with any 12st man in England for 50 or 100
a-side, or give Langan another chance for the same
amount. But the friends of the Irishman did not
respond, and it was clear that they considered Master
Bendigo a wee bit too good for their " bhoy."
Meanwhile Bendigo began to ask himself the question
as to the possibility of making a bid for the Champion-
ship. In 1836-7, Jem Ward still claimed it, although
he had refused to fight Deaf Burke, as our readers will
remember, for a less sum than 500, and the Deaf 'Un
had gone to America in disgust. Now just about this
time, in the spring of 1837, there appeared a challenge
full of bounce and brag from Will Looney, of Liverpool,
offering to fight any man in the world for from 100 to
200 a-eide. This Jem Ward could not pass over, so he
replied as follows : " Perceiving a challenge from a
person of the name of Looney (although I have practi-
cally retired from the Ring for some time), I cannot
refuse so tempting an offer ; and as there are no big ones
in the Iling, I will accommodate this great and mighty
hero for his own sum of 200 a-side."
Then came a letter from the Liverpool man, stating
that he, of course, thought Jem Ward had retired from
the Iling, and that he did not mean to include him ; but
barring him, Bill Looney would fight any man in the
world. So on Tuesday, April 11, 1837, a meeting was
held at Matt Kobinson's, the Molly Maloney Tavern,
Liverpool, at which Looney, Ward, and several sports-
men were present. Bill had been so much chaffed about
the Championship business, that he declared that he was
not afraid of Ward, and if he liked he would fight him
for 100 . But 200 being his original offer, the Cham-
pion positively refused to fight for less, so the whole
matter fell through. Then Mr. Brandreth, who was
present, asked Looney if his challenge still held good to
fight anybody in the world bar the Champion. On
receiving a reply in the affirmative, he said that Bendigo
could be backed to tight him for 50 a-side. This
Looney at once agreed to, for he had been anxious for a
meeting with the Nottingham man ever since that worthy
defeated Young Langan. William Looney, who was
looked upon by many as a worthy successor to Jack
Carter, the Lancashire Champion, was twenty -ninn
years of age, and had entered the Ring in February,
1831, when he beat George Hughes, the brickmaker, a
much heavier, more experienced, and stronger man
272 BEN DIG BILL LOONEY, 183?.
tlian himself. He next defeated Will Fisher twice, in the
October of 1832 and March of 1833. Both battles were
\vell contested, one lasting nearly four hours, and the
other just upon three. Looney hud also beaten on three
occasions Bill Ilampson, who in his turn had defeated
both Fisher and Tom Bitton. Tbe match with which
we are dealing was just to Bill's liking, for he had tried
on several occasions to meet Bendigo, but the Notts ma a
seemed rather shy of the job, so Looney had been idle for
a considerable time ; in iho meanwhile he had taken a
pub. in Hood Street, Liverpool, and was doing fairly well.
Tuesday, June 13, 1837, was the day fixed, and the
place selected was Chapel-en-le-Frith, Derbyshire, a
pretty village some twenty miles south-east of Man-
chester. There had not been so much excitement over a
light in Derbyshire for many a long day, and we are told
that "Drags, chaises, tilburys, barouches, dog-cart j ,
shandrydans, gigs, and tax- carts crowded the road, whilst
the foot people were to be numbered by hundreds." The
" Lambs " from Nottingham were pretty numerous, and
altogether the spectators must have mustered some
2,000. Amongst the sportsmen we read the following
were present : From Liverpool came Matt Robinson,
Jem Ward, Will Fisher, Tom Bittou, Bob Ilampson, and
the great, Jack Langan, at the time one of the mos-t
successful publicans in the Mersey port. From Man-
chester came Sam Piston, Levi Eckersley, Sam R utter,
Charley Jone?, and old Jack Caiter. Birmingham sent
Harry Preston, Arthur Matthewson, Tass Parker,
Hammer Lane, and Young Johnny Bioomo ; whilst
Nottinghamshire was answerable for the appearance of
Sam Turner, Bill and George Atkinson, Sam Merryman,
Bill Winterflood, and huge Ben Gaunt.
The weather wai delightful, and the spot as pretty as
could bo found in all England. Mr. Richard Bethell
wus appointed referee, and all was quickly in readiness,
f> to 4 being laid on Looney. Without going into the
particulars of this prolonged battle, we are safe in
saying that it was certainly the hardest nut the
bjld Bendigo hal been called upon to crack. One
account says: '-It was an extraordinary battle,
and a grander one it would be impossible to see.
The interest of the spectators was never allowed for a
moment to Hag, for just as Bendy seemed to have made
the tight safe for himself, Looney would make a wonder-
ful effort, bringing one of his terrific right-handers to
bear or throw his man in a manner which amazed his
friends and foes alike, an 1 caused Bendy'a backers to
tremble for their money. Once or twice the Nottingham
man showed something uncommonly like a disposition to
BEND1GO & BILL LOONEY, 1837.
273
cut it, and resorted to the unmanly practice of deliberately
throwing himself down to avoid being hit. Shout3 of
disapprobation greeted every one of these suspicious
tricks of Bendy, and the storm of disapproval which
they raised appeared to shame him into abandoning
them. Slowly the fight went on. They had been at it
for two hours. Bendy retained his strength the longest.
Poor Bill was very nearly blind ; he had lost a lot of
BILL LOONEY.
blood too, and the fearful battering he had received
about the head must have knocked him pretty well silly.
At length so exhausted were the two men tbat there was
no real lighting at all, it was but a pulley-hauley match,
and it was only a question of who would be the first to
collapse. At length Bill became totally blind, for he
rushed past Bendigo, and was carried 011 by his own
impetus to the ropes, where he caught hold of one of the
274 BENDIGO & BEN CAUNT, 1838.
stakes. Clinching his right hand fiercely, and holding it
level with his head, as if determined to make one final
effort, Looney dashed in the direction of hie foe, but
Bendigo received him with open arms, and catching him
hy the waistband with one hand, and under the chin with
the other, hoisted him up with his last ounce of strength
and canted him on to his head. This was the finisher.
Looney remained insensible, deaf to the call of time."
Bendy w.is declared the winner, having won the battle
in two hours and twenty-two minutes, going hammer
and tongs throughout the whole of that time. Many
declared that this was the finest battle Ben'digo ever
fought. Further than a black eye and sore ribs, he was
little hurt, and he walked half a mile to his carriage,
and went to Newton Races the next day with some swells
on a coach ; whilst Looney was so punished that he was
compelled to remain at Chapel-en-le-Frith until the
following Thursday in a sad plight. He was fearfully
hurt and wounded, three of his teeth being knocked out,
whilst the loss of blood had really been serious.
Yet Bill Looney would not give Bendigo best, and he
challenged the Nottingham man to fight him again for the
same amount. This Bendigo refused, declaring that for
nothing less than 100 would he enter the ring again
with him. So the affair dropped through, and Bendigo
became more popular than ever, for he had now fought hia
way well nigh to the pinnacle of his success, and was
within measurable distance of the Championship, of
which we shall speak in the next chapter.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
BSNl IGO'S SECOND BATTLE WITH BEN CAUNT. A DISGRACEFUL
RING SCENK.
AND now we come to the second battle between Ben
Gaunt and Bendigo, which was arranged to take place at
Skipworth Common, Yorkshire, on April 3, 1838. Both
these men had practically entered the Prize Ring
together, they were destined to tread the ladder of fame
side by side, and to meet half way, and again at the top.
Their first battle, which we have recorded in a former
chapter, proved two things distinctly, that Bendigo wa3
BENDIGO & BEN CAUNT, 1838. 275
one of the trickiest, most artful, and quickest pugilists
in the King, and that Gaunt, if a bit slow, had enormous
strength and unflinching pluck. After the latter's light
with Bendigo he rested for two years, not finding any-
body who would care to take such a mountain of flesh
on. But in 1837 Ben Caunt fought and thrashed in
quick succession two big countrymen, Boneford and
Butler, defeating the first-named in fourteen rounds and
the latter iu six. Neither of these men had done any-
thing of importance in the Ring, yet they were tine
fellows and very formidable antagonists, consequently
Benjamin made many adherents over the affair. Hia
friends, indeed, thought he had improved to such an
extent that they might let him tackle his old original
opponent once more. The only difficulty in the way was
that Bendy had raised his price and would not look
at a match for less than 100 a-side. He was certainly
entitled to stand out for this amount, for, having no
income, and depending entirely upon his King per-
formances, his exhibition boxing, and his teaching, he
had earned sufticient fame to warrant him putting up
his price. lie had won brilliant victories over Brasaey,
Young Langan, and Bill Looney, and what is more he
had been taken in hand by Jem Ward, who made no
secret about his intention to match Bendigo against
poor old Deaf Burke immediately upon his return from
America. As we have before stated, his old opponent,
Looney, did all he knew to induce the Nottingham man
to light him for less than 100, but Bendigo would not
reduce it. Equally EO did Tom Bitton, of Liverpool,
try his hardest to get on for the stake of fifty- No, the
Bold One had quite made up his mind that he would
not enter the lists for a less sum than a century, and
he publicly announced that it was sheer waste of time
for anybody to challenge him for less. So Caunt's
friends, Mr. Braithwaite and Captain Hemyng, who
believed implicitly in the powers of the Hucknall Torkard
giant, resolved to back Big Ben, and see if he could not
turn the tables upon the Bold One.
Caunt himself had never been satisfied with the
result, declaring that but for the shifty tactics of his
opponent he could have won easily, and openly stated
and firmly believed that he could, given the oppor-
tunity, easily thrash Mr. William Thompson on their
second meeting. So the 100 being found for him by
his two patrons, the match was made to come off in the
neighbourhood of Doncasier, and the date fixed was
April 3, 1838.
Bendigo was principally backed from Liverpool, where
he had become a great favourite, and found a valued friend
276 BENDIGO & BEN CAUNT, 1S38.
in Jem Ward. He went into training again with his old
mentor, Peter Taylor, near the Mersey, and made splen-
did progress. Gaunt was vigorously put through the
mill by his uncle, Ben Butler, at Appleby, in Leicester-
shire/ and afterwards under Young Molyneaux, the
Black, who came to put a polish on the Big 'Un.
Nothing of any interest happened during the time
that the men were preparing, but as the day drew near
the greatest excitement prevailed, for the office was sent
to London, Liverpool, Manchester, Sheffield, and Not-
tingham that if they made their way to Doncaster they
would find themselves " on the spot " for the important
business on hand, Many took the Glasgow Mail from town,
starting from the Bull and Mouth, Aldersgate Street, on
the morning of April 2, and after a long cold drive,
for the weather was singularly cheerless for the season,
and arriving in Doncaster put up at the Salutation or
Angel, then famous coaching and sporting houses in the
town of gee-gees. The town by Monday evening was quite
lively, and so many arrivals had taken place that it was
with difficulty that sleeping accommodation could be
procured. From Liverpool, Sheffield, and Birmingham
conveyances of every description arrived, and all the
inns of the town and upon the roads were besieged.
Bendigo was favourite over night at 6 to 4, but there
were not so many takers. In the morning all were up
betimes (that is to say, those who had gone to bed), the
greatest bustle and excitement being apparent, every-
body desiring to know the spot fixed upon to bring off
the battle. At the White Swan, at Askerne a pretty
little village about seven miles out of Doncaster on the
Selby lload Bendigo had taken up his abode, in order
to be out of the turmoil of the town. Ho had arrived on
the Sunday before, and many of his personal friends
had been over to see him ; and on the morning of the
fight Bendy held quite a levee. All who knew him and
witnessed his first light with Gaunt, pronounced him
the very picture of health and condition, and he declared
that he should give that " great chackle-hcacled navvy,"
as he called Ben, an easy licking, and that he felt that
the money v.aa alrcadv in his pocket.
Ben Gaunt was at the same time receiving visitors at
the Hawke Arms, some two miles distant, attended by
his father, Uncle Butler", and Young Molyneaux. At
eleven o'clock in the morning the word is passed to take
the Selby Road, and the news flies like wildfire, for away
go drags, chaises, gigs, horsemen, and pedestrians
helter-skelter after Jem Crutchley and Bill Fisher, who
have charge of the ring paraphernalia. They make a
halt, but before the stakes are driven in and the crowd
fiENDIGO iC BEb CAUNT. 1858.
277
is got into order, a magistrate rides up, attended by a
posse of police, and declares that he will allow nothing
of the kind to take place where he has jurisdiction. This
is dreadfully annoying, but there is nothing for it but
to clear off. Jem Ward then takes charge of the expe-
?OUNG LANGAN.
dilion, and after a consultation it is determined to make
for Hatfield, a few miles to the south of the spot oiiyi-
nally selected.
After much difficulty, and not without several inter-
ruptions by the mounted police, they finally cross a
bridge over the Ouse, which divides the East from the
273 LENDIGO & BEN CAUNT, 1S38.
West Hiding of Yorkshire, and find themselves in Selby.
Here the crowd halts for a short time, when they are
conducted for some live or six miles and turn down a
quiet lane, and in a hay-field the ring is pitched. Just
then a number of the members of the Badsworth Hunt
arrive on the scene, and in their scarlet coats and
mounted on their nags they stop to see the fun.
So great is the delay through the provoking inter-
ference of the police, that it is half-past five before the
men are ready to enter the ring. Bendigo is the first to
throw in his castor, but his toilet cannot be properly
completed, as Young Langan, who ia looking after his
spiked shoes and some of his fighting toggery, has got
separated from the party, and is hopelessly lost. Bendigo
does not trouble himself much about the absence o! his
shoes, and Gaunt having entered the ring and com-
pleted his preparations, they stand before each other for
the second time to see who shall reign supreme.
It will be unnecessary for us to describe the appear-
ances of the two gladiators, as they have appeared before
our readers on a previous occasion. Caunt, if anything,
looked bigger than he had done \vhen we met him on the
first occasion, but Bendigo was in magnificent condi-
tion. As usual, the Nottingham man commenced his
manoeuvring tactics, dodging backwards and forwards
to draw his man. But Ben had had experience of that
kind of business before, and was not going to be caught.
He would not move a step. In vain Bendigo tantalised
him, but Caunt kept his temper and his ground. At
length the Bold One, having exhausted his wiles, came
closer, made a feint with his right and drove his left into
Ben's face, just over the left eye. Without trying to return,
Caunt at once closed and threw his arms around Ben-
digo, and with a tremendous hug nearly squeezed the
breath out of him. But Bendy wriggled about like an
eel, and although Caunt tried to throw him, he managed
to slip from his grasp and take refuge on Mother Earth.
Caunt'a face (according to the best account we have
read of this interesting mill) was very flushed when he
came up for the second round, and the slap over the
eye had caused him to feel riled by the frown on hj
face. On the instant they came together, Ben rushed
in and went at it in a most determined manner, hitting
out right and left. So long w r e r e his arms that Bendigo
found it difficult to counter, and he therefore beat a
retreat. Caunt followed briskly, and the Bold One
received one or two heavy blows on the side of the head.
Then he steadied himself, and as his ponderous foe
came at him with a tremendous blow aimed at the head,
lie ducked and avoided it, at the same time, getting under
21ENDIGO & BEN CAUNT, 183S. 270
Ben's guard, gave him such a terrific pelt in the mouth
that at once set the crimson flowing, and amidst cheers
the first event was scored to Bendigo. Eventually the
Big 'Un closed and threw his man.
In the third bout Bendigo played the artful dodger
again, worried his opponent until he nearly lost his
temper, when he feinted aud dashed in with the left,
catching him full in the mouth. Ben rushed at his
man and got another grip of him, then, swinging him
round, threw him to the ground and placed h's pon-
derous figure upon him. Caunt was hooted and hissed
for this ; but it was perfectly fair and quite in accordance
with the rules of the Ring. But it didn't suit Bendy,
and he was in no mood to come within distance
of those terrible arms again, so he kept a respectful
distance. For quite five minutes not a blow was struck
on either side, and the spectators became very impatient,
calling out to the men to " Get to work ; don't keep us
here all night." At length they got at it again, and
Bendigo received another embrace and a fearful throw.
To go through the incidents of this fight would be
impossible with the space at our command. We will
pass over the many rounds, all of which served to prove
tbat Bendigo was by far the better fighter ; but Caunt's
strength held him in such good stead that, had not
Bendy gone down to avoid, and showed that marvellous
agility in getting out of danger, he must have lost the
battle before the twelfth round. After that the excite-
ment was intense and the scene around the ring dis-
graceful. Bendigo, becoming more daring, got to closer
quarters, and time after time lauded his sharp, bony
fists on Caunt's face, cutting him to ribbons, until the
Big 'Un bore down upon him like a three-decker under
full press of canvas, firing broadsides right and left,
and then grappling with his foe. Bendigo was unable to
avoid his antagonist on this occasion, and before he could
drop Caunt had him up in his arms and carried him to
the ropes, when he fqueezed him against the centre
stake in a most brutal manner. Here is a description
of the scene that occurred, written by one who was
there :- " So terrible was the force brought to bear
upon his antagonist, that Beudigo was almost deprived
of sense and motion. Caunt's fingers were round
his throat, and the whole of his massive frame was
pressing Bendy against the stake. The spectators, dis-
gusted at this mode of fighting, which was certainly
more unmanly and objectionable than Bendy's dropping
tactics, grew furious, and yelled out to Caunt, ' Thou
big, ugly tooad : dost thou caU that foightin'? Whoy,
the little 'un would lick thee and two or three more
230 BEN DIG & UEN CAUNT, 163 S.
such if thee'd nobbut foigbfc fair.' Ben's savage bio d
was up, however, and lie cared not a jot for their
remonstrances. He had got the man who had been
hitting him such stinging blows for the last six rounds
in bis power, and he didn't mean to let Mm go till he
had squelched the life out of him. That, at least, seemed
to be his object, for he was mad with cruel fury, and
was gloating fiendishly over poor Bendy's livid features,
which were absolutely purple from the awful pressure
on his windpipe. In vain the people shouted ' Let him
go ; he'll be killed ! ' Bendigo's neck was over the ropes,
and no doubt there would have been an end to Mr.
William Thompson's career had not a rush been made
by some of his friends, who with their clasped knives
cut the ropes. One account says that he was nearly
dead, and that when carried to his corner the blood was
oozing from his ears. The mob made a rush for the
ring, and it was evident that they meant mischief, and
that Gaunt would have been very roughly handled had
not the ringkeepera surrounded him aud beaten them off,
for the Nottingham 'Lambs' were mustered in great
force, and were furious at the manner in which their
Bold Bendigo had been handled. As it was, the confu-
sion can be better imagined than described. Referee
and umpires were swept away from the ring, and a free
light ensued in which lists, sticks, and whips were freely
used. Fortunately the ringkeepers were numerous and
worked together, and ultimately beat the crowd back,
when an attempt was made to repair the ring. This
was found to be impossible, so the men had to continue
the battle with one side open. Of course, the time
occupied in the melee was an advantage to Bendigo, who,
having been attended to by his seconds, had somewhat
recovered, although still very shaky when the men toed
the scratch once more and commenced the thirty-niuth
round."
The disorder still continued, and it was impossible to
see really what the men were doing, the crowd pressing
on the ropes. So we have but a very meagre account of
the remainder of the fight. It would appear, though,
that Bendy pulled himself together in a marvellous
manner, and that his hitting was terrific, he getting all
the best of it. In the fiftieth round Gaunt claimed the
battle on a foul, declaring that his opponent had kicked
him whilst he was down, and appealed to referee and
umpireo to award him the fight. But the officials
declared that they had observed nothing that was un-
fair, so the referee ordered them to continue. So great
was the disturbance around the ring that it was a wonder
the men were able to fight at all, and every moment it
11ENDIGO & DEN CA PAT 1 , 2535. 281
was expected that ropes, stakes, seconds, and principals
would be swept away. Still they came up time after
time, and fought as many as seventy-live rounds, and all
was in favour of Bendigo, who literally cut his antago-
nist's face to pieces, avoiding punishment himself in a
marvellous manner. But during the last-meotioned
round a change came over the scene. Bendigo, whose
shoes were not spiked, slipped, his friends declared, and
went down without a blow being struck. He was up iu
an instant, but Young Molyneaux saw his opportunity of
saving the fight for his man, and claimed the act as
intentional, appealing to the referee. That worthy, it
would seem, knew very little about hia duties, for he
permitted everybody, right and left, to give him advice,
and, in spite of the protests and threats of Bendigo's
supporters, decided that, as the Nottingham man had
gone down without a blow, it was a foul act, and that the
fight would go to Gaunt.
With a tremendous shout Molyneaux threw his hat in
the air, and nobody was more surprised than Caunt at
the decision. There was a fearful row about the matter,
and needless to say more fighting amongst the crowd.
Bendigo was mad with rage, and shouted, " By G
he shan't have the colours though," and seizing them
he untied them from the stake and fastened them
round his throat. Caunt was pushed into a carriage,
but the crowd surrounded it and attempted to drag
him out to renew the fight. Of course, this he refused,
to do, and it was only when his friends, aided by
the ring-keepers, beat off the ruffians that he was able
to leave the battle-field and make his way to the Hawks
Arms, Selby, where his wounds were dressed. Bendigo
gave notice that, as the umpires had not been consulted,
the stakes were not to be paid over to Caunt, or he
would commence an action. However, a meeting took
place, and the umpires having upheld the referee's deci-
sion, the money was paid and another match made
between the men to play off the rubber, for 200 and
the Championship of England, all about which we shall
describe in a future chapter.
282 JiEN VAUNT & UffASSEY, 18-10.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
MERRY MEETING AT THE CASTLE. THE PAR!. ON OF
CHEVELEY. BEN CAUNT AND BRAS8EY. GREAT FIGHT
FOR 200.
To thee I send these lines, illustrious Gaunt \
Of courage tried and huge as John of Gaunt,
To thee my foolscap with black ink I blot
To (ell the Big 'TJn Brassey fears him not,
And that in battle, should the fates allow,
fie means to snatch the laurel from his brow,
At all his boasted pluck and prowess smile,
And give him pepper in superior style.
Yes \ Gallant Gaunt, next Tuesday will declare
If you or I the Champion's belt shall wear,
And be assured, regardless of the tin,
I'll go to work and do my best to win,
Prove that in fight one Briton can surpass ye,
And if you ask his name, I thunder Brassey.
IT is not often that we find a challenge for a fight
couched in heroic verse, but the above lines were sent
to Ben Gaunt from the stalwart Yorkshireman, Brassey,
and were printed in the sporting journals of the clay,
under the heading, ' An Heroic Epistle from Brassey to
Ben Caunt."
It was on the evening of September 22, 1840, that an
unusual foregathering took place at the Castle Tavern,
Holborn. There was evidently something unusual on
the tapis, for we read that the old parlour, beloved by
sportsmen, w r as crowded with the cream of the London
Fancy, both professional and amateur. There were
veteran ring-goers present, who had seen Mendoza light
Jackson for the Championship, and had been present at
all the great battles which have been described in these
pages since that event. There were there young bloods
having theirfirst introduction to London life. There were
well-known bookmakers, fashionable jockeys, and pugi-
listic celebrities of all weights and ages. This representa-
tive company had assembled to give a hearty welcome to
our old friend, Ned Painter, the only man who had ever
beaten Tom Spring, and who had come up from Norwich,
and who had brought with him his young protege,
Brassey, of Bradford, who had accepted the challenge
thrown down by big Ben Caunt.
The occasion of the meeting was the third deposit in
tbe match which had been made for 200. it must
HEN CAUNT < BE ASSET, 1S40. 283
have been a jolly evening, according to one account
before us, for we read that the greeting Ned Painter
received was tremendous as he entered and took his seat
on the right of his old antagonist, Tom Spring, who was
in the chair, whilst Brassey sat on the worthy host's
left. Mr. Vincent Dowling, editor of Bell's Life, pro-
posed the health of Ned Painter (" Flat-nose," as ho was
called in Norwich), which was given with three
times three, and with musical honours. Then Painter
got on his pedestals and asked the company to drink to
his dear old friend, Tom Spring, after thanking them
for the warm welcome he had received. Passers-by in
Holborn must have been startled by the cheering which
followed Ned's speech and continued until Tom got on
hia feet to return thanks. We read : " With beaming
face he told us how delighted he was to see an old oppo-
nent under his roof, the only man that had ever plucked
the laurel from his brow, a reflection, however, that in
no respect diminished the pleasure of the interview, for
he thought the true character of the British pugilist was
founded on the fact that the moment a battle was decided
all animosity ceased between the combatants, and their
friendship was riveted the tighter. This manly sentiment
was received with loud cheers, emphasised as it was by
the two old antagonists standing up and shaking hands
cordially with one another."
Then the business of the evening was attended to ;
Ned Painter putting down the money for Brassey, and
Peter Crawley doing ditto for Cannt. An announce-
ment was made by Tom Spring, that Brassey would
take his benefit on the following Monday at the Blooms-
bury Assembly llooms, and give the Fancy a taste of
his quality with the gloves. After that the remainder
of the evening was given up to harmony, and when we
glance at a list of the songs chanted, and learn that the
meeting continued until after 2 a.m., on the following
morning, we can imagine that they had a very jolly
time of it.
At the benefit on the following Monday, too, there was
a tremendous muster, and certainly Brassey must have
been more than satisfied with the enthusiastic reception
accorded him. Earla, right honourables, and baronets
assembled to see what the big Yorkshireman could do, and
his set-to with the gloves Tom Spring being his antago-
nist was watched with no end of interest. Of course,
Brassey 's style was coarse and rough, as compared with
that of the scientific, graceful master of the art. Yet
he impressed the company with the idea that he could
hit hard, and that he was quick enough to give a lot of
trouble to any man who stood up to him,
19
284 BEN OAUNT & BE ASSET, 1840.
And now, perhaps, it will be right only to say a few
words about the previous career of Brassey, who was an
aspirant for the Championship. His real name was John
Leechman, and he was born at Bradford on January 1,
1815, his average weight during his Ring career being
12st, and his first battle recorded waa with Thomas
Hartley, for 2 a-side, and took place at Eccles Moor,
in 1831, Brassey winning in one hour and fifteen minutes.
He next met and defeated Ned Batterson for the extra-
ordinary sum of 3 5s. a-side, the men fighting seventy-
two rounds in one hour and fifty-two minutes. He
afterwards fought and beat George Ireson, of Salford,
near Manchester, for 5 a-side, in the May of 1833. In
the same month he fought Young Winterflood, of Not-
tingham, a well-known clever pugilist, bat after doing
battle for upwards of an hour they ended with a wrangle,
and a draw was the result. On April 24, 1835, he
defeated Jem Bailey for 10 a-side, and in the January
of the following year beat Tom Scrutton for 20 a-side, in
seventeen rounds. Then came his defeat by Bendigo,
which we have already described. This took place near
Sheffield on May 24, 1836, and was for 25 a-side. He
fought Jem Bailey for 25 a-side, at Hales Green, near
Pulham, Norfolk, and beat him ; Bailey, however, sued
the stakeholder and recovered the money. Then came
his battle for 50 a-side, with Young Langan, whom he
defeated in seventy-five rounds at Woodhead, Cheshire,
on October 8, 1839. This was Brassey's last encounter
prior to the match with Ben Gaunt, which we are about
to describe. Certainly, he had not fought many first-
rate men, yet his encounter with Young Langan was
looked upon as a great performance, and brought his
name prominently before the public. Accompanied by
his guide, mentor, and friend, Mat Robinson, he visited
Liverpool, Manchester, Leeds, Sheffield, Bradford, Hull,
and Nottingham, taking benefits everywhere, and pulling
in large sums of money, for he declared that he intended
to throw down the gauntlet for the Championship as
soon as he could raise the necessary 200. And so the
match was made with the great Ben Caunt, and the
deposits paid down punctually to Tom Spring, at the
Caatle, who acted as stakeholder.
Brassey took hid breathings with Ned Painter, at
Norwich, whilst Caunt trained in company with Peter
Crawley, near Hatfield. The mere fact that these two
men, Painter and Crawley, were retained to look after the
warriors was sufficient guarantee that all was fair and
above board, and proof that the contest would be fought
out on its merits. So the interest taken in this contest
for the Championship was much keener than usual.
SEN CAUNT & BRASSEY, 1810. 285 ,
Old stagers raked up their recollections of Gully and
Gregson, of Cribb and Molineaux, of Harry Pearce and
Jem Belcher, of Spring and Langan, and of Jem Ward
and Simon Byrne, and, after the fashion of old stagers,
of course, were unanimous in declaring that these two
new big 'uns were far inferior to the giants of a previous
generation, about whom we have written so much, But
still Brassey and Gaunt were giants, and nobody could
deny that they were exceptionally big and powerful men,
and in those days size counted for very much.
The place chosen for the battle was a classic one in the
annals of the Prize Ring. It was the valley of Six Mile
Bottom, between Cambridge and Newmarket, where John
Gully had thrashed Bob Gregson in the autumn of 1807.
The date selected was that of the Newmarket Houghton
Meeting, and the time fixed was between eight and nine
o'clock in the morning of the 2Gth, so that it should not
interfere with those who desired to kill two birds with
one stone, and be in time for the racing. So on the
Monday both men left their training quarters, Brassey
journeying with Ned Painter to Newmarket, and putting .
up at the Queen Victoria, whilst Gaunt went to Little- ** *1r*- *"
bury, in Essex, only a few miles from the Metropolis of
tTfiTTurf. Not much secrecy was observed, for it was
thought that, the racing being on, very little notice would
be taken of a large assemblage of sportsmen. Unfor-
tunately, however, the news that the fight was to take
place on the Tuesday reached the ears of a gentleman
who had a fanatical aversion to the Prize Ring and all
its followers. This was the Rector of Cheveley, who
was also a Justice of the Peace. He declared that the
fight should not take place if he could help it. But in
the parlour of the Queen Victoria a secret conclave was
held, at which Jem Burn, Peter Crawley, Ned Painter,
Tom Spring, Young Molineaux, Johnny Broome, Dick
Gurtis, and Old Tom Oliver were present, and at which
a scheme was devised to throw the reverend gentleman
off the scent.
Monday had been fine but cold, but on the Tuesday
morning the rain came down in torrents. This, how-
ever, does not appear to have damped the ardour of the
sportsmen, who had flocked to Newmarket, attracted by
the racing, the fight, or both, and rarely had the capital
of gee-gees been so full. Perhaps the presence of the
Queen and Prince Albert had caused many to arrive,
although, of course, none of that class knew or cared much
about the battle. They were there to support a fancy
bazaar which had been opened in aid of the medical
charities of the place. According to report, in spite of the
inclement weather, the streets were full of vehicles and
286 BEN GAUNT & BS ASSET, 1810.
pedestrians soon after daybreak, and the greatest bustle
and excitement prevailed. The only dread was that
the police and the magistrates would appear upon the
scene. But the little ruse decided upon on the previous
evening worked exceedingly well. A messenger was sent
to the Rector of Cheveley, who declared that he had
come from the Chief Constable of Newmarket, and that
he was instructed to inform the reverend gentleman that
the fight was to take place at Mildenball, in Suffolk.
His reverence, it would appear, fell into the trap readily
enough, for he arose immediately, although it was only
about six in the morning, and having sworn in a posse
of special constables, proceeded at once in the direction
of Mildenball, where he patiently awaited the arrival of
the " breakers of the peace," whom he was resolved to
" prosecute with the utmost rigour of the law." For
hours did that unfortunate parson and his myrmidons
keep vigilant watch in the pelting rain, scouring the
lanes in every direction, and maintaining a perfect
cordon of outposts all round the village of Mildenhall.
Yet no sight of the approaching enemy rewarded their
patient vigil, and the credulous " beak " did not return
to Newmarket until the fight was over, a victim to the
clever hoax that had been perpetrated.
It had been settled that the men should be in the ring
as early as eight o'clock, and long before then Tom Oliver,
assisted by Clarke and others, had the roped arena fixed
up. On this occasion the ropes were new and the stakes
of extra thickness, in consideration of the braceof heavy-
weights who were to perform within the magic circle.
There was a very large muster of spectators, amongst
them a number of foreigners, who had come down to the
races, but who had never before witnessed a real genuine
British prize-fight. Amongst those present, too, were a
number of undergraduates from Cambridge University,
and a most distinguished audience of sportsmen. The
following is a list of a few present : The Duke of Beau-
fort, with his eon, the Marquis of Worcester; the Mar-
quis of Exeter, the Earls of Chesterfield and Jersey,
Lord George Bentinck, and Lord Henry Fitzroy, Sir
John Shelley, the Hon. General Grosvenor, the Hon.
Captain Eous (so well known as the Admiral), Charles
Greville, George Payne, " Fullar " Craven, Delme
Radcliffe, Tom Crommelin, Colonel Peel, Will Ridsdale,
and Mr. John Gully. It was the day of the Cambridge-
shire, which in itself had attracted all these thorough
sportsmen, who could not resist a good mill in whatever
weather. Then there was a great muster of fighting
men present Jem Burn, Johnny Hannan, Johnny
Broome, Dan Dismore, Johnny Walker, Young Dutch
UEN CAUNT & BRASSEY, 1810.
287
Sana, and a host of others, all with their circles of
admirers. There wag Bendigo there, too, limping about
on crutches, but still as light-hearted and comical as
fver.
Braasey was the first to arrive, and it was not until
nearly nine o'clock that Ben Gaunt appeared on the
JEM HALL (BRASSEY'S SECOND).
scene, and at one time it was thought the Nottingham
man would be too late, and that Brassey would claim
forfeit, which would have been a terrible disappoint-
ment to the thousands who had assembled. Without
waste of time the men were got into the ring ; Caunt
attended by Dick Curtis and Young Molineaux, and
Brassey esquired by Jem Hall and Johnny Broome, which
288 BEN CAUNT & BR ASSET, 1840.
created no end of amusement to see two such big men
seconded by such comparatively little ones. On enter-
ing the ring Gaunt went up to Brassey and offered to lay
him a private bet on the result of the battle, but the
Yorkshireman, who at the best of times was none too
good tempered, took it as an offensive bit of bounce,
and turned from him with a scowl. Mr. Vincent
Dowling accepted the post of referee, and at five-and-
twenty minutes past nine the men stepped to the scratch
with tbe rain steadily falling upon their naked torsos.
Gaunt looked by far the more formidable of the two,
for he stood 6ft 2.Jin, and scaled 14st 7lb ; whilst Peter
Crawley had got him into such perfect condition, that
there did not seem to be a pound of superfluous flesh
upon his enormous figure. He wore a great Welsh wig
which, when removed, disclosed his closely. cropped
hair, and with his tremendous ears and high cheek-bones
he looked by no means a prepossessing person. Brassey's
visage was by no means inviting, and his fierce scowls
when fighting were said to be hideous. Immediately
" Time " was called Gaunt rushed at hia man, lashing
out his long arms like the sails of a windmill, but Brassey
managed to avoid these clumsy blows, and getting one in
on the giant's ribs, went to grass and finished the round.
As they came up for the second bout it was evident
that the Nottingham man meant playing a forcing
game, and Brassey seemed to have no desire to meet
him at too close quarters. In fact, at the commence-
ment he seemed to be afraid of getting near to the
Herculean frame, and went down for the second time
without much provocation, being hissed by some of tha
spectators. In the third round, however, Brassey nailed
his man on the noae and cheek with such slashing hits,
that the blood spurted from the big un's nostrils, and
Brassey went down.
Just as the men came up for the fourth round John
Gully, who was standing close to the ropes, turned round
to a knot of noblemen and gentlemen who were wagering
on the fight, and said, " I will back Brassey for any part
of a thousand." The words were scarcely out of his
mouth before oldBen Butler, Caunt's uncle and principal
backer, held up his hand and shouted " I'll gi' 'ee a
hundred, Muster Gully." "All right," said the veteran
gladiator, " you're on." But no one else for the moment
seemed inclined to back the big 'un. And when Gaunt
appeared at the scratch, the state of his features was
not such as to inspire his friends with confidence. The
blood was still welling from his nose and from a deep
gash in his cheek, and the severity of Brassey's hitting
was thus palpably proved. Ben, too, was very un-
SEN CAUNT <& BRASSEY, 1840. 289
steady ; he led off wildly with right and left, and seemed
to let fly at random. Brassey was not much better, and
ihe blows of both fell on one another's arms and shoulders,
doing no mischief whatever. When the Yorkshi reman,
however, found Ben pressing him too close he went down
" grinning horribly a ghastly smile " as he did so. The
next eight rounds were a very poor exhibition of fighting,
and old stagers present 'drew very uncomplimentary
comparisons between the performances of these two
hulking pretenders and that of such men as Spring, or
Gully, or Cribb, or Bill Neate, or Big Brown of Bridg-
north. Gaunt sent in some fearful blows, no doubt, any
one of which had it gone home would have been sufficient
to knock his man out of time ; but then he invariably
missed his great shoulder of mutton fist time after
time flew harmlessly over Brassey's shoulder. The
Yorkshireman, however, was not much more successful ;
now and then he popped in a straight one with his left,
but with none of the stinging severity of the two
scorchers he had landed in the third round, and when-
ever Gaunt rushed at him he dropped, whereupon Ben
would stand astride over him, pointing at him with
derision and contempt. Once or twice Brassey went
down so quickly that Ben had the greatest difficulty to
avoid treading on his prostrate foe. Many men would
have lost their temper at such shifty and unmanly
tactics, but Ben was not easily put out, and bore the
trying conduct of his adversary with imperturbable
phlegm. What astonished the spectators most, how-
ever, was the fact that when this Herculean giant did
get home a blow it appeared to have very little effect
upon Brassey. Ben's heaviest blows all missed their
mark, and at the close of the twelfth round neither
man was any more punished than at the end of the third.
It will be impossible for us, with the space at our
disposal, to describe all the rounds, for they were no less
than one hundred in number. At times the battle was
fearful. In the fifty-sixth Gaunt planted his left
heavily on the right eye, but Brassey in return hit him
on the jaw with his right, and making up his mind for
further mischief, repeated the blow with terrific effect a
little below the same spot, Gaunt countering at the same
time with the right. The collision is described as being
like that of two railway engines meeting at full speed.
Both men fell in opposite directions. Gaunt lay prostrate,
apparently senseless, and Brassey was little better.
They both managed to come to time, however, and
Gaunt as the fight progressed seemed to pull himself
together, Brassey only grew weaker. The remaining
rounds are not worth describing ; there was no real
290 BEN CA UNT & NICK WARD, 1841.
fighting, neither man could do more than push the
other. Gaunt pushed hardest and sent Brassey down
heavily every time, Ben as often as not falling over him,
unable to stop himself, so weak was he. For forty so-
called rounds this sort of thing went on ; Gaunt retained
the strength of his legs, but could hardly do anything
with his arms, both hands being so terribly swollen that
he could not keep them closed, whilst Brassey lost the
use of both arms and legs, could neither stand nor hit,
and at last, at the close of the one-hundredth round,
when the battle had lasted an hour and a half, Johnny
Broome said his man should tight no more, and as
Brassey was too feeble to raise a protest Gaunt was
awarded the battle.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
TROUBLES ON THE ROAD. BEN CAUNT AND NICK WARD.
GREAT BATTLE FOR THE BELT. END3 IN A FIASCO.
IN the year 1840, towards the close, it was by no
means easy to decide who was entitled to call himaelf
Ghampion of England. It will be remembered that Jem
Ward had presented a belt, and appointed Bendigo his
successor to the title, which he had held for some four-
teen years. It is very doubtful, though, that he had any
right to do this. The presentation took place on February
12, 1839. To be sure, Deaf Burke bad challenged Ward,
and Bendigo had beaten the Deaf 'Un, so that, perhaps,
he had as much right or more to the title than anybody
at the time. It was about a year after this to be par-
ticular, the March of 1840 that Bendigo met with the
serious accident which placed him completely liors de
combat, and left the Championship open once more. The
Fancy looked around for the coming man, and the most
likely one they found in the gigantic Ben Gaunt, who
had, as we described in our previous chapter, just
managed to defeat Brassey by the skin of his teeth.
Indeed, Ben himself always said that it was the toughest
bit of work he ever accomplished, and it was just touch
and go,
BEN CAUNT & NICK WARD, 1841. 291
Following this victory Ben Gaunt had the stakes pre-
sented to him at Peter Crawley's house, the Queen's
Head and French Horn, in Duke Street, Smithfield, at
which a tremendous muster of the Fancy attended. In
returning thanks to his friends, Gaunt stated that he
claimed the Championship, and although Nick Ward
(who, it will be remembered, beat Deaf Burke) had
challenged him to contest the title, he was afraid that it
was all bounce, and that the brother of the ex-Champion
was not inclined to meet him. This came to Jem's ears,
and he at once wrote the following letter to the leading
sporting journals of the day: '' The friends of Nick
Ward have consulted, and consider (as his efforts in the
Ring have been few, and as you, whose judgment, from
long experience, is entitled to great weight, have expressed
an opinion thet Nick Ward never would be a first-rate
man), that Gaunt, who lays claim to the Championship,
should, as a set-off to his superiority of weight and
position, give odds to make a match. Nick Ward, with-
out bouncing, is willing to light Gaunt if he will deposit
150 to Ward's 100. JEM WARD."
This letter was written from the Star Hotel, William-
son Square, Liverpool, and created no small comment in
sporting circles. Gaunt made no direct reply, but on the
Thursday following the publication of the letter he took
a benefit at the Bloomsbury Assembly Rooms, and after
the boxing was over there were two important matters
to announce. One was that our Most Gracious Majesty
the Queen had been safely delivered of a daughter, and
three hearty cheers were given by those who were in the
crowded house. Then came a statement by Young
Dutch Sam, who said that he was empowered to post a
fiver on behalf of Nick Ward, towards a match for 100
with Gaunt. This was then and there accepted and
covered by Big Ben, the money being handed over to
Tom Spring, on the understanding that the men were to
meet on Tuesday, December 8, and sign articles to fight.
The appointment was kept ; Peter Crawley signed for
Gaunt, and Young Sam for Ward, agreeing " to fight a
fair stand-up fight in a twenty-four foot ring, half-
minute time, within sixty miles of London, on Tuesday,
February 2, 1841, for 100 a-side, according to the provi-
sions of the rules. The men to be in the ring between
the hours of twelve and one o'clock, or the party absent
to forfeit the battle-money unless an earlier hour shall
be mutually agreed upon at the last deposit, to which
hour the same forfeiture shall be applicable. Two
umpires and a referee to be chosen on the ground ;
in case of dispute the decision of the latter to be con-
clusive. Should magisterial interference take place,
292 BEN CA UNT & NICK WARD, 1841.
the stakeholder to name the next time and place
of meeting, if possible, on the same day. The use of
resin or other powder to the hands to be considered foul,
and the money not to be given up till fairly won or lost
by a fight." We have quoted the above from the articles
to show how strangely and minutely they entered into
every little detail. And now a word about Mr. Nicholas
Ward, the brother to the ex-Champion, and an aspirant
to the highest pugilistic honours.
He was born on April 1, 1813, at St. George's-in-the
East, and, like his two brothers and father, followed the
occupation of a coal-whipper, and undoubtedly that had
much to do with the development of the muscles of the
brothers Ward John. James, and Nick and that they
inherited their fighting proclivities, like Bendigo, from
their mother, there is little doubt, for by all accounts
she was a perfect Amazon, and was very smart with
her fists. Nick was some thirteen years younger than his
brother Jena, but was quite as powerful as that pheno-
menon, even when the latter was at his best. Furthermore,
he was, in many people's opinion, quite as clever and
as quick as lightning, besides being a tremendously hard
hitter. There was one fault, however, he possessed, and
that was the lack of that quality which is more essential
than anything else in the making of a pugilist. Nick
Ward had a heart no bigger than achicken's, and could not
stand being hit. Unlike his brother Jem, directly he
received punishment it was all over. Yet he could
summon courage enough to engage in battle with the
best of them. And then, as the following performances
will show, he proved on several occasions to be a most
arrant coward, and his career was by no means a brilliant
one. He commenced by defeating Harry Lockyer, of
Kent, on February 24, 1835 ; and then he came out in
his true colours, by sneaking out of a match with Young
Molineaux, he having procured his own arrest on the
day before the fight was arranged to come off. Then after
that he showed the white feather again, when he met
Sambo Button during the Derby week of 1836, surren-
dering to the Black in the most ignominious and das-
tardly manner, when all thought he was winning in the
easiest possible manner, simply because Sam struck him a
violent blow on the nose. One writer at the time declared
that the sight and smell of his own blood turned him
sick, for nothing would induce him to stand up before
Massa Sutton after the receipt of that blow. In fact, he
openly declared that he was not cut out for a fighting
man. Still his brother and friends were still able to
persuade him to enter the lists. Sambo Sutton was for
ever chaffing Nick Ward, and at length Nick could stand
BEN CAUNT & NICK WARD, 1841. 293
it no longer, and they were matched to fight a second
time for 50 a-side on March 27,1838. But this came
to nothing, for Sam was captured by the police on the
morning of the battle, and Ward was chased for thirty
miles by the constables, who, however, did not succeed
in arresting him. His next attempt was in his long and
shifty fight with Jem Bailey, which took place on
October 18, 1839, \\hen Nick Ward had the battle given
to him through his adversary striking a foul blow. Then
a second match was made, but Niok funked it again,
and declared that he was "too unwell" to enter the
arena, and so he forfeited.
We should certainly not reckon this a brilliant career,
and yet his supporters thought him good enough to
warrant him wearing the belt which had been buckled
around his brother's waist. That he must have been a
good man is proved by the fact that he defeated Deaf
Burke that game, scientific, and hard-hitting fighter,
who had carried everything before him until defeated by
Bendigo. It is true that Burke's days were over when
he met Nick, and he was suffering from lameuess, which
prevented him from following his lively antagonist about
the ring. Nobody could fight better than Ward if he
found it all going the right way with him, and in this
battle the poor old Deaf 'Un was soon winded and
exhausted, when Nick went for him in a most unmerciful
manner, the Deaf 'Un being quite overmatched. This was
the most creditable of all Ward's performances, and he
was so elated that he determined to make a bid for the
Championship. That he had a good claim to it there
could be no doubt, for he had beaten Burke, who stood
next to Bendigo for the coveted honours. There was
only Gaunt to defeat, who had beaten Bendigo. That
however, it must be remembered, was before the latter
fought the Deaf 'Un and became Champion.
Ben Gaunt, as we have already related, had fought but
five battles, and only two out of those with good men,
viz., Bendigo and Brassey, so it was not much of a record
for a Champion. Still the Nottingham man had won all
his engagements, and appeared always willing to fight.
Nick Ward, on the contrary, was just as likely not to
enter the ring as to face the giant, and many believed
that at the last moment he would never dare do BO, for
his cowardice was at this period notorious.
Nick had been staying with his brother Jem at Liver-
pool, and there remained until the second week in
December, when he went off to the Hare and Hounds,
West Derby, with Peter Taylor to look after him. There
he was joined by an American bruiser of some
notoriety who had just come to this country, known as
294 SEN OA UNT & NICK WARD, 1841.
Yankee Sullivan, and who wasengaged to fight Hammer
Lane, of Birmingham, in the same ring in which Nick
Ward and Ben Gaunt were to figure. Peter Taylor bad
both men in hand, turning them out in splendid condi-
tion, for there wasn't a better trainer living than Peter.
Ben Gaunt, in company with that magnificent,
scientific fighter, Johnny Broorne, who was matched
to tight Johnny Hannan, went off immediately the
articles were signed, on tour, visiting Manchester,
Bolton, Warrington, and other northern towns, return-
ing to London on December 17, when Peter Crawley took
Ben to Hatfield, where he went into strict training.
The last deposit for the match was duly made at Peter
Crawley's, and on that occasion, Thursday, January 28,
Mr. Gervase Harker, of Stoneyford, who was Caunt's
principal backer, won the toss for choice of battle-ground.
He selected Andover Road Station, on the South-Westerr.
(then known as the Southampton Railway). This necessi-
tated a journey of no less a distance than two hundred
and fifty miles for Nick Ward and his friends, and was
most inconsiderate on the part of Mr. Harker, for the
decision did not reach them until the Saturday morning,
leaving them none too much time to make their arrange-
ments for so long a journey, and get comfortably to the
far-off Hampshire. On the Sunday morning Nick Ward,
accompanied by his brother Jem, Peter Taylor, Young
Molineaux, Mat Robinson, Yankee Sullivan, and a
limited number of friends and backers, set off from
Liverpool, and did not arrive at their destination until
the Monday morning, when they put up at the Catherine
Wheel, Andover, a well known sporting house, that had
many a time been patronised by celebrated bruisers,
amongst them Neate, when he fought Tom Spring, and
Dick Curtis when he fought Barney Aaron.
Ben Gaunt had journeyed down comfortably from
his training quarters with Hammer Lane, on the Sunday,
arriving the same evening, and putting up at the Vine
at Stockbridge. On the following day sportsmen
arrived at Andover in hundreds, and so great was the
run upon the inns that many found it necessary to
go on to Winchester, finding accommodation at the
Royal, the Swan, the Crown, and other hostelries.
When the two parties met there was a deal of ill-feeling
on the part of the Wardites, who had been brought
such a distance, and when it became known that the
Hampshire constabulary were on the scent their rage
knew no bounds.
The principal parties engaged met on the Monday even-
ing at the Catherine Wheel to discuss what was to be done.
Caunt's backers declared that it waa for no purpose o!
BEN CAD NT & NICK WARD, 1811. 2D5
inconveniencing Ward and Co. that they had selected
Hampshire, but for the purpose of giving the sports there
a treat, the latter having promised to pay handsomeyl
towards the men's expenses. Still it seemed that theru
was no possibility of bringing the battle off there, and
they suggested a move into Wiltshire. Thia Ward
objected to, as it would have brought the place outside
the distance fixed upon by the articles. At length it wab
HAMMER LANE, CAUNT'S TRAINER.
decided to journey into Berkshire, andCookham Common
\vas fixed upon. This meant a journey of some fourteen
miles, and so every available vehicle from Andover,
Winchester, Stockbridge, and Odiham was secured,
whilst those who had to travel on foot had a nice journey
before them. Fortunately the Tuesday morning was
fine and frosty, but the journey was up hill and down
296 BEN CA UNT & NICK WARD, 1841.
dale and a very tiresome route. Vie have no space to
relate the incidents and accidents on the roa,d, but they
were very numerous, amongst others the break down of
the gig chartered by Johnny Han nan, who had to be
transferred to the drag upon which Ben Gaunt was being
conveyed to the battle-field.
There were some swell sportsmen present, amongst
them the Earl of Portsmouth, who had driven with
some friends from his beautiful seat of Hurstbourne
Park; Mr. John Portal Brydges had come from the
Freefolk Paper Mills, near Whitchurch, where the
paper for bank notes hai been manufactured since the
time of George I. ; Mr. William Portal, of Laverstock,
was there, and a host of Hampshire squires, gentlemen,
and farmers.
When the party, which had dwindled down to some
four or five hundred, reached the banks of the Kiver
Enbourne, the police, who had stuck to the skirts of the
cavalcade, left them to journey into Berkshire unmo-
lested, and it was not until half-past three in the after-
noon that they made a final halt, and Tom Oliver
pitched the ring. It is not our intention to dwell upon
the preliminaries, but only to briefly describe the
battle which was to decide who should be entitled to
call himself Champion, for it was a most disappointing
affair all through. It is not necessary either to again
picture Gaunt as he stood in the ring, his colossal figure,
great, clumsy limba, being in strange contrast to Nick
Ward's beautifully symmetrical frame, with its grand,
deep chest and finely shaped arms. He was a fine man,
standing 6ft and weighing 12st lOlb. But at the onset
Nick showed that he was afraid of his opponent. In the
opening round he flinched and drew back step by Btep as
the bigger man advanced. The latter at length lashed
out, but was cleverly stopped by Nick, who returned
one, two on the face. But there was little power in the
blows, and Ben grinned at his opponent, and made
another dash, when a smart rally ensued. But both
men were flurried Gaunt too eager to get home, Ward
too anxious to get away so the blows were dealt at
random and ill-aimed. The big 'un then tried to close,
just managing to hold his opponent for a few seconds,
but the latter cleverly slipped from his grasp and went
down.
In the succeeding round Nick Ward dodged his adver-
sary splendidly all over the ring, now and again getting
in a stinging blow, but doing little damage. Gaunt,
though, got wild at not being able to hit or grapple his
foe; it seemed that his temper was getting beyond his
control, as it did in his battle with Bendigo, Ward's
BEN CA UNT & NICK WARD, 1841. 297
tricky tactics did not suit him, and he showed unmis-
takable signs of rising wrath. Ward had the office
from Dick Curtis to continue to irritate Ben, who, mad
with himself for missing, rushed in to cloee, but Nick,
aa before, eluded his grasp' and dropped. Then Gaunt,
when in his corner, was mercilessly chaffed by Ward's
friends. All this was done for a purpose.
In the fourth round Ben got more and more savage, and
lost control over himself. Had the other man been real
grit he could have done considerable damage to his
colossal opponent. But he was not, and took more care
to keep himself out of harm's way than to administer
punishment. And this sort of business continued until
the seventh round ; Gaunt tried for a close but was
warmly peppered on the eyes and nose, and then, trying
again and getting Nick in his grasp, the latter frustrated
his intention by dropping on his" knees. Mad at finding
his foe slipping from his grasp, Ben let go his hold, and
raising his ponderous fist, let drive at Nick's head,
catching him on the ear, after his knees had touched
the ground. " Foul ! foul !" was the cry, and according
to the accounts the confusion beggars description. The
tumult which ensued was appalling, and Ward's friends
threatened to lynch Mr. Bailey, the referee, if that
gentleman did not award the fight to their man. But
the official was a man of nerve and courage, and when
he found that the umpires disagreed, he said in reply
to this question, "Was it fair or foul, sir?" "I believe
the blow was unintentional, and I order the men to
continue the fight."
Gaunt was in a worse temper than ever when they
renewed the battle, and his frienda saw it, and trembled
for the result. They had not long to wait. Ben's first
rush was met by a straight smack in the face from Nick's
left. This blow was the last to break the camel's back ;
it so riled Gaunt that he completely lost all control over
himself, dashed in, lashing about wildly and frantically,
regardless of jabs in the face, and then he closed with
his man. " Just as his huge arms were tightening
round Ward," says one account, " the latter craftily
slipped as before, on his knees, with his hands up,
Whilst in this position, and evidently 'down,' according
to the rules of the Ring, Gaunt drew back his arm and
twice struck Nick on the side of the head ; the second
blow rolling him over."
Of course there was a wild shriek of "Foul," and
Mr. Bailey, when the umpire had been appealed to,
gave his decision, which was to the effect that the blows
struck by Gaunt were unquestionably " foul," and he
should therefore award the battle to Nicholas Ward.
208 BEN GAUNT & NICK WARD, 18-11.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
BEN CAUNT AND NICK WARD. SECOND BATTLE FOR
BELT.
AT the side of Drury Lane Theatre, before the removal
of the buildings for the improvements which are now in
progress, there was an old tavern some half century
ago, known as the Black Lion. It was a celebrated
house in the forties, at which many of the Fancy spent
their time, and a favourite haunt for the pugilists of the
day. It stood in Vinegar^ Yard, not far from where the
once-renowned Whistling Oyster was situated, and which
no doubt many of our readers will well remember.
The extraordinary story told as to the origin of the
latter house we may be permitted to tell briefly here, for
it was at the Whistling Oyster where the merry sports
of the Black Lion would consume the bivalves, and wash
them down with the beer of the Lion.
It was in the year 1840, just twelve months prior to
the period about which we write, that the first-mentioned
house burst into notoriety and gained its curious sign.
Mr. Pearkes was the proprietor, and one morning be
discovered an oyster, as it lay fattening on oatmeal
in one of the tubs, that was really whistling. Any-
how, it produced some sound very like whistling,
beyond all question. It might have been that there was
some hole in the shell through which this peculiar bivalve
made the noise. Hundreds of people came to listen to
the remarkable creature, and Mr. Pearkea made quite a
little fortune, whilst the trade at the Black Lion in-
creased enormously. Punch had jokes about it. Douglas
Jerrold wrote that the oyster had been crossed in love,
and that it whistled to keep up appearances, just to show
that it didn't care; whilst Thackeray declared that he
was once in this shop listening to the whistling shell-
fish, when an American came in out of curiosity, and
after hearing the talented " native " go through his
musical performance, said it was nothing to an oyster he
knew down in Massachusetts, which whistled "Yankee
Doodle " right through, and followed his master about
the house like a dog. Mr. Pearkes at once re-christened
his shop the " Whistling Oyster," and Vinegar Yard
became quite a popular place, with a renown that it
had never before acquired.
BEN CAVNT & NICK WARD, 1641. 299
It was one evening about twelve months after the
debut of this marvellous oyster to be particular, Thurs-
day night, February 11, 1841 that some scores of
sportsmen passed the Whistling Oyster on their way to
the Black Lion. It was a nasty, foggy night, and
evidently some great attraction on the tapis must have
called them out. The Boniface of the Black Lion was
then our old friend Young Dutch Sam, one of the finest
middle-weight boxers of his time, for he had won a
dozen battles and never once suffered defeat. The
parlour of the Black Lion was filled with sports quite
early in the evening, and what with the fog, the tobacco
smoke, and the steaming grogs, it must have been diffi-
cult to recognise one's friend on the opposite side of the
table.
The occasion of this meeting was the presentation of
the 200 which was won by Nick Ward in his encounter
with Ben Gaunt, just nine days previously, the stakes
which, as we described in our last chapter, he had
gained on February 2, at Cookham Common, when
Nick, by his shifty tactics and unmanly behaviour, had
provoked the Big Ben to deal him a foul blow. It was,
of courso, quite natural that Gaunt and his backers were
dissatisfied with the issue of this battle, and the
Nottingham man had challenged his opponent to try
conclusions again in three months' time, but Ward had
not given any reply. When, however, the money was
paid over at the Black Lion, and Mr. Nicholas rose to
return thanks for the unexpected windfall, he took the
opportunity of informing those present that he expected
upon that very evening, at his brother's house in
Liverpool, arrangements were being made for him to fight
Brassey for 100 a-side, but that if the negotiations fell
through he was quite ready and willing to meet Gaunt
again.
At the moment that Nick Ward was upon his legs
talking in rather a bouncing manner, there was nobody
there to represent Gaunt, but shortly afterwards Ben,
accompanied by Peter Crawley, entered the room. With
them was Ben's principal backer, Mr. Swaine, of the
Greyhound, Hatfield, where Ben had trained, and where
he had been staying since the fight. It appears that
Gaunt was anything but sober, and walking straight up
to Nick Ward, he said : " Coom, I mean to feight thee
again, and lick thee ; my brass is ready, a hundred
pounds." Now Nick, coward as he was, had good
manners, and, indeed, was a gentlemanly, civil young
fellow, with a manner in strange contrast to the bluster-
ing Gaunt, so he politely informed the Nottingham
man, as he had already informed the company, that if
20
300 SEN GAUNT & NICK WARD, 1841.
Brassey did not decide to meet him he should be happy
to accommodate Gaunt once more.
Ben in an exceedingly coarse manner laughed rudely
and snapped his fingers in Nick's face, and expressed an
opinion that Ward was a cur and a coward. Those who
were present say that Nick Ward's pale countenance
flushed crimson, and to the surprise of everybody, par-
ticularly Gaunt, he said with no little expression of
spirit and determination, " Look here, Mr. Gaunt, I
spoke to you fair and civilly, and you've answered me
like a hlackguard. I'll let you see whether I'm a cur,
a coward or not. Off with your coat, and I'll fight
you here in the room for love, just to see which is the
better man."
Nobody was taken more aback than Ben Gaunt at
this. He could hardly believe his ears. Then they
both peeled off their coats, and it looked very much
like business then and there, and no doubt there would
have been a savage set-to had not Tom Spring been
present. He declared that if they attempted that sort
of thing in Sam's house they would lose Sam his licence,
and the Dutchman, who had been absent when tho
quarrel took place, came into the room and soon put
his veto on the matter. Then Tom Spring insisted
upon them shaking hands, which they did reluctantly,
advising them to keep their fisticuffs until they again
entered the ring. Then it was arranged that they should
meet on the following Thursday at the same house,
and if Nick Ward was found to be free, they were to
sign articles and deposit 20 each. Accordingly, the
men with their backers met, and both seemed in a very
amiable mood, and were well attended. Tom Spring,
Mr. Swaine, and Peter Crawley were there for Gaunt ;
and Nick Ward had two friends of his brother Jem
Mr. Munro and Mr. Coleman and a Liverpool friend,
named Aspinall. The agreeable announcement was
made that the match between Ward and Brassey had
fallen through, and that Nick was therefore at liberty to
light Gaunt.
So the coast was clear, and the 20 deposit made on
each side, and the articles drawn up and placed in Mr.
Dowling's hands after being duly signed and witnessed.
The document contained the usual clauses, in which
the parties "agreed to fight a fair stand-up fight in a
twenty-four foot ring, half-minute time according to the
new rules, for 100 a-side, half way between London
and Liverpool, the place not to be distant more than
twenty miles from the direct line of road, unless mutually
agreed upon to the contrary. The fight to take place on
Tuesday, May 11, 1841. Tho ropes and stakes to be paid
BEN CA UNT <f; NICK WARD, 1811. 301
for by the men, share and share alike. Neither man to
use resin or other powder to his hands during the com-
bat. The party winning the toss for choice cf place to
name the ground seven days before fighting to the
backers of the party losing the toss."
The deposits were to be made at the following houses :--
. Two at Hatfield , at the houses of Ben Caunt's backers, Mr.
Swaine of the Greyhound, and Mr. Adcoclc of the Bell ;
one at Liverpool, at Jem Ward's, The Star, Williamson
Square ; and four in London, viz., two at Young Dutch
Sam's, the Black Lion, in Vinegar Yard; one at Tom
Spring's, The Castle, in Holborn ; and one at Mr.
Coleman's, The Cherry Tree, Kingsland Eoad. Peter
Crawley's house was not mentioned, for he had had a
tiff with Ben Gaunt, feeling rather jealous of the Hat-
field publican.
Although there was a good deal of interest displayed
in the coming Gght, very little betting took place, the
market price being 5 to 4 on Ward, which was strange
when one considers that the fight was for the Champion-
ship and belt, a new one specially manufactured for the
occasion.. It was of purple velvet lined with leather ; in
the centre were a pair of clasped hands, surrounded by
a wreath of the Rose, the Thistle, and the Shamrock
entwined in embossed silver; on each side of this were
three shields of bright silver, on which were to be
engraved the names of all the preceding Champions of
England. The clasps in front were formed of two
hands encased in boxing gloves.
Both men went to their former training quarters ;
Gaunt to Hatfield, Ward to West Derby, and progressed
in first-rate style until a fortnight before the fight, when
Ben met with a mishap. He was taking one of his
long walks, when ho accidentally trod on a rolling stone
which twisted his ankle with such force that it strained
the muscles very severely, so that he was compelled to
lay up. Not being able to put his feet to the ground for
nearly a week was scarcely the kind of thing for a man
training for a fight for the Championship, but Gaunt had
to grin and bear it. Fortunately, he had excellent
surgical advice, so that he was sufficiently recovered to
resume his exercise for the last week before the fight.
Nick Ward won the toss for choice of place, and after
a consultation with Young Dutch Sam, named the classic
town of Stratford-on-Avon. Without doubt this selection
really came from Jem, for it was close to the birthplace
of Shakespeare that the Black Diamond won his last
battle as Champion. He fought Simon Byrne, it will be
remembered, at Willeycuts, on July 12, 1831, just ten
years before his brother Nick had arranged to meet
302 KEN CAUNT & NICK WARD, 1841.
Gaunt for this their second battle. So on the Monday
afternoon both claimants for the Championship arrived
OLD BEN BUTLER (CAUNT'S FATnEK-IN-
LAW.)
at Stratford-on-Avon. Tom Spring journeyed to the
Warwickshire town with Ben Caunt, and they put up at
BEN GAUNT ,C NJCK WARD, 1841. 303
the Red Lion. Mick Ward, with hia brother Jem, made
the White Lion his headquarters. Besides these there
arrived a couple of brace of other gladiators, who were
to do battle in the same ring as the two big 'tins. These
were Peter Taylor and Levi Eckersley paired off
together, and Fred Mason (the Bull Dog) and Stephen
Ptittock, who were expected to give a tine display. So
there was an excellent programme, sufficient to 'draw
the sports down in their hundreds. Indeed, so great was
the influx of visitors on the evening before the fights,
that every hostelry was full to overflowing, and sleeping
accommodation could not be had for love or money, and
many had to make their way to Leamington, Warwick,
and to Coventry.
The hunting season had not been long over, and many
sportsmen delayed their departure from the shires so
that they might be present at such a field day, for it was
rarely that one could witness a fight for the Champion-
ship, and a couple of first class mills thrown in on the
same day.
In a report before us, we read that from Melton,
Loughborough, Market Harborough, Rugby, and Leam-
ington the hunting men came on their way south.
They included such distinguished sportsmen as the
Earl of Wilton, Lord Kennedy, Lord Deerhurst, Lord
Chetwynd, the veteran Sir Bellingham Graham, Squire
Osbaldeston, Captain Horatio Rosa, Lord Southamp-
ton, Sir William Maxwell, Captain John White, and
many other well-known followers of the chase ; whilst
from London had come Fulwar Craven, "Ginger"
Stubbs, Lord William Lennox, Mr. Richard Tattersall,
the Duke of Beaufort, the Marquis of Queensberry,
Lord Longford, Lord Wharncliffe, Sir St. Vincent
Cotton, Tom Crommelin, the Bishop of Bond Street,
Baron Renton Nicholson, Jem Burn, and many other
notable stars of the Fancy.
The morning of the fight was beautiful, and the place
was literally besieged. We wonder what " The Swan of
Avon " would have thought could he have risen from his
tomb and strolled down the High Street. The spot
chosen for the battle was Long Marsden, about five
miles from Stratford, where a farmer named Pratt, who
wag an enthusiastic sportsman, offered a large meadow
for the purpose of pitching the ring. Tom Oliver and
his assistant, Tom Callas, were early on the spot with
stakes and tackle. Tom Spring had some days before
collected from the swells about 20 for the purpose of
engaging a score of pugilists from London and Bir-
mingham to keep order, and these special constables
were augmented by about a dozen of Mr. Pratt'a
304 BEN CM UNT & NICK WARD, 1841.
labourers, who each received half a crown, and were
provided with stiff ash sticks in case of a disturbance.
Ifc must have been a capital spot to bring off the fight,
for on one side the ground sloped and formed a " rake,"
which enabled everybody to get a splendid view of the
ring.
At half-past twelve Ward and Gaunt made their
appearance amidst a burst of cheering, the first-named
escorted by his seconds, Harry Holt, the Cicero of the
lling, and Dick Curtis; .the Nottingham man by old Ben
Butler and Bill Atkinson. Before the men entered the
ring Harry Holt, with the new belt, which he exhibited
and handed round to the swells in the outer ring to look
at, making quite an eloquent speech prepared for the
occasion, for Harry was a great orator.
It was just twenty minutes to one when the referee
called " Time," and the two men having once more
shaken hands, they put up their fists and commenced
to fight for the handsome trophy and the Championship
9! England. It will be unnecessary for us to describe
the gladiators again, as we called attention to their
points and different styles in the previous chapter.
There was less difference in weight between them than
on the last occasion. After one or two attempts Ward
got in a slight jabbing hit, and as his opponent tried to
counter he went down upon his knees, amidst hisses
and load cries of disapprobation. It was thought that
he intended playing his old game in the evasive, tricky
style adopted in the previous fight. This time, however,
Gaunt did not lose his temper, and it was evident that
he did not intend to throw away the fight as
he did the other, for he came up wreathed in smiles for
the second bout.
The next few rounds ended precisely the same as the
first, Nick Ward after a few exchanges going down on
his knees and woefully tempting his opponent to hit him
foul. But Ben threw up his arms each time, amidst
bursts of cheers from his friends, who appreciated his
coolness and tact. Ward, although a splendid counter-
hitter, would not venture near enough to Ben's shoulder-
of-mutton fist, and therefore he rarely reached his
adversary, and brother Jem came several times to the
ring-side to remonstrate with Nick, who plucked up a
bit, went in and caught the big 'un a slashing blow over
the eye, cutting it to the bone. Ben dashed in wildly,
striking out right and left, but Nick went down again
and Gaunt fell over him.
Right away from the tenth round to the twenty-
fourth the same wearisome fighting continued, when in
that Ben nailed his man a frightful blow on the nose
BEN CA UNT <0 NICK WARD, 1841. 305
and another upon the side of the head, and, of course,
Nick dropped. In the succeeding three rounds nearly
the same thing happened, and Ward was undoubtedly
showing the white feather, and would have given in bad
it not been for his brother and his seconds, who urged
him to make one bold bid for victory.
In the thirty-fourth round Nick went down without a
blow, and there were loud cries of " Take him away
take the cur out of the ring." But Harry Holt and
Curtis persuaded him to go up for one more. Then
Ben went for him with right and left in the face, and
down Nicholas dropped for the last time. His brother
Jem ducked under the ropes and implored him to
tight one plucky round for the credit of the family, but
Nick had had enough, and lay groaning, declaring that
Gaunt had broken his ribs. This excuse didn't impose
upon brother Jem. He turned away disdainfully, and
holding up his hand, said, " You've won, Ben !" There
was a wild cheer from Caunt's friends as they realised
the fact that Big Ben was Champion of England,
CHAPTER XL.
THEY PLAY OFF THE RUBBEB. A LONG MARCH BY TIN
THOUSAND SPECTATORS TO SEE BEN GAUNT AND BF.NDIGO.
BATTLE FOR 400 AND THE BELT.
AFTER the most unsatisfactory second meeting between
Gaunt and Bendigo, which we have already described,
and in which it will be remembered the latter went down
without a blow being delivered, the latter was mad with
rage. He declared that he had gone down accidentally,
through having no spikes in his shoes, and that tho
referee had no right to have given the fight to his colossal
opponent. He swore he would meet Gaunt " anywhere,
anyhow, on any terms to-morrow, next week, or next
month anything to accommodate the big chucklehead."
The latter epithet was a favourite with Bendy, not only
when speaking of, but when speaking to, his gigantic
antagonist. Yet, desirous as Bendigo appeared to be to
J
306 BEN CAUNT & BENDIQO, IMS.
meet the Nottingham man, time flew on and still they
were not matched, although a paper warfare was per-
sistently carried on, during which period Bendigo met
and defeated Deaf Burke, as we have already narrated, on
February 12, 1839. First one, then the other, gave notice
that the money could be covered, and at last, in 1810,
the public were informed that " Caunt's money, to be
made into a stake, was lying at Tom Spring's, but
nothing had been heard of Bendigo." In the same
week a paragraph appeared in the Nottingham papers
announcing a sorioua accident which had happened to
tl:e Nottingham man.
Bendigo, who was, as our readers will remember, a
careless, devil-may-care sort of a fellow, fond of prac-
tical joking and clowning of all kinds, or any caper
which would provoke a laugh from his comrades, was
returning from the military steeplechases held near
Nottingham. When they arrived close to the Tender's
House, on the London Road, Bendy exclaimed, " Now,
boys, I'll show you how to run a steeplechase without
falling." He at once threw a somersault, and, on alight-
ing, fell down. In vain he attempted to rise, and hia
friends, thinking he was still keeping up the game,
laughed heartily. They discovered, however, it was no
laughing matter, for he had received a serious injury to
his knee-cap, and he had to be at once conveyed to the
surgeon's.
This accident put Master Bendy on the shelf for some
time, and it was not until 1843 that he was sufficiently
recovered to feel, justified in disputing the claim of
Gaunt to the Championship of England. Brassey at
this time had offered himself to Bendigo's notice, but
the money was not forthcoming, and in the early part of
1814 the Notts man published some capital verses in
Hell's Life, two of which we reprint :
" May I never again take a sip of ' blue ruin,'
If I love to see fair English fighting take wing ;
'Tis time for the ' Big 'Un' to be up and doing,
For bantam cocks only show now in the Ring.
Then again for the laurel crown let us be tugging,
May fair play be always our motto and plan;
But Caunt I denounce, and his system of hugging
A practice more fit for a bear than a man."
Bendigo was now only too anxious to meet his old
adversary, and after much correspondence the match
was made on April 17, Bendy, shortly after taking him-
self to his old training quarters at Crosby, near Liver-
pool, under the care of Jem Ward.
Ben Caunt also hailed from Nottingham, and was at
the time of the match being made just turned thirty, or
VEN CAUNT & BENDIGO, 1845. 007
three aud a half years junior to his antagonist. After
his victory over Brassey he fought Nick Ward twice, as
described in the two previous chapters. After this Gaunt
determined upon a trip to New York, where he dis-
covered the American giant, Freeman, and brought him
over to England in tbe March of 1842. They went on a
sparring tour through the provinces. Gaunt was at this
time landlord of the Coach aud Horses (now the Salis-
bury), St. Martin's Lane, and many will remember the
genial great Boniface. After his defeat of Nick Ward,
and Bendigo having been beard of but little since his
accident, it was thought that Ben Gaunt would hold the
Championship agaiuht all comers, for there were few able
to try conclusions with him. But at a sporting dinner
attended by many of the P.R. and a big muster of
Corinthians, it was announced that Bendigo was willing
for the third time to take up the gauntlet, and the match
was made to fight in the September of 1845 for 200
a-side, and the Championship belt. Gaunt, whose weight
was then something over 17st, went into training at Hat-
field, under the care of his uncle, Ben Butler, and Jem
Turner, and did such good work that he reduced his
mountain of flesh quite 3st.
The day before the battle was to come off, September 9,
so great was the interest centred in the affair, hundreds
of people journeyed to Wolverton, in the neighbourhood
of which the fight was supposed to come off. The
weather was fearfully hot, and every tavern and lodging
that could be had was occupied. Bendigo, accompanied
by Jem Ward and Merryman, arriyed on the eve of the
battle aud put up at Tom Westley's house, the Swan.
Jem Ward immediately sought a convenient spot to
form the arena, and selected the banks of the Ouse. near
where the poet Cowper once resided, some four miles
from the town. The excitement was intense in Wolver-
ton, for amongst the latest arrivals was theJHigh Con-
stable, who had instructions to arrest the principals ; but
Bendigo had timely warning, and was smuggled from
tbe Swan and taken to a farmhouse.
Meanwhile Ben Caunt had arrived in London from
his training quarters, accompanied by his uncle and
Turner, when they went to the Castle, in Holborn. After
dinner there, at which Tom Spring and the elite of the
Fancy were present, and at which Ben Butlerdisposed of
Borne two hundred colours on the usual terms 1 for a
win, nothing if a loss the party caught the four o'clock
train to Stoney Stratford, putting up at the Cock, which
was eelected as Caunt's headquarters. The same even
ing Tom Spring went over to Jem Ward for a council of
war, and when he heard which place had been selected,
308 BEN GAUNT & BENDIGO, 1845.
he pointed out that the fight would never be permitted
iu Buckinghamshire. He suggested, therefore, that they
should change the venue to Lillingatone Level, Oxford-
shire, where Nick -Ward and Deaf Burke had fought five
years before. Bendigo and his party, however, were very
obstinate, so it was ultimately decided to settle it by
tossing. Jem Ward, for Bendigo, won, and insisted upon
Bedfordshire ; so it was arranged that the ropes and
stakes should come on to Newport Pagnell in the morning
early, and a journey made thence to the battlefield.
When Jem Ward's party arrived, followed by the
crowd which had been at Wolverton, it was decided that
Whaddon must be the place, which was at leastten miles
away. Tom Oliver journeyed off with the ropes and stakes
in a cart, and the cavalcade that followed must have
been something to have remembered. It was very early
when they started, but the sun was beginning to throw
down an unusual amount of heat, whilst the majority
had to " toddle " it, and did not forget to make public
their feelings of annoyance at the selection of a spot BO
far away, in terms more expressive than polite. After
a trudge of about three hours a suitable piece of ground
was selected and the arena formed, whilst a brisk busi-
ness was done in the sale of tickets at from, one shilling
to five shillings each.
Altogether there were quite five thousand people, and
the cry was " still they come." During the time all
these arrangements were being made, it appeared that
whilst Tom Spring, with Gaunt and his supporters,
were leaving Stoney Stratford, the High Constable again
appeared on the scene, and warned Tom that Whaddon
was in Bucks, and that it was positively determined that
no breach of the peace should be allowed in that county.
This was a pretty pickle to have been in. Spring, however,
was equal to the emergency, and despatched a mounted
messenger, explaining the position, and saying that they
must meet at Lillingstone Level, as at first suggested.
When the messenger arrived and the situation became
known to the crowd, the roughs swore that they would
move no further, and declared that the stakes and ropes
should not be shifted. But when it was pointed out that
the men would not arrive, they reluctantly permitted
Oliver and his assistants to strike the stakes, and once
more started on the road. The cursing and swearing is
said to have been fearful, for the journey was some eight
miles, the sun broiling hot, and no refreshments to be
had on the road. The irritated mass moved forward to
Oxfordshire, some the majority, in fact across country
to save distance, and the remainder in vehicles along
the dusty road. Whilst the exasperated crowd was
DEN CAUNT & BENDIGO, 1845.
309
making its second pilgrimage, Bendigo, Merriman, and
hio patrons arrived at Stoney Stratford, having left
Newport Pagnell at 9 a.m. At the Cock there was quite
a scene between the two combatants. Bendigo, seeing
Gaunt at the window, swore ho would pay him for alltho
the trouble that had been given wheu they got into the
ring.
Although this journeying about \vasexceedingly morti-
fying to many, it wag a piece of good fortune to thou-
SQUIRE OSBALDESTON.
sands who came'down by the later morning trains to
Stoney Stratford, for had not the delay occurred many
would have had this journey for nothing. When the
string of carriages, horsemen, and pedestrians arrived at
the final rendezvous the numbers had swollen to quite
ten thousand all ranks, from the blasphemous Mid-
land rough to the fashionably attired London Corinthian,
As much as a sovereign was paid for a lift on the road,
and many from sheer exhaustion had to fall out.
310 HEN CAUNT & BEN DIG 0, U45.
It was not until 2.30 that the ring was formed finally,
and in order to save as much confusion as possible,
a large outer circle was arranged. The ticket system
commenced once more, but the disorder was terrific. A
number of roughs, armed with sticks, dashed into the
ring and demanded money from all those who had
already paid for a front eeat, whilst the half-drunken,
infuriated crowd were cursing, fighting, thieving, and
yelling.
At precisely 3.20, amidst deafening cheers from the
10,000 spectators, the men arrived. Caunt attended by
Molineaux, the Black, and Jem Turner, entered the ring
first with his uncle, Ben Butler, as his bottleholder.
Bendigo immediately followed^ and was waited on by
Nick Ward, Jack Hannan, Jem Ward, and John Burn.
After cordially shaking hands, they tossed for corners,
Bendigo losing ; and Caunt, of course, took the ground
with his back to the sun. Tom Spring produced the
belt, and handed it to Bendigo, who laughingly buckled
it round his waist, as much as to intimate that it would
have a right to remain there after the fight was over.
He chaffed Ben, and offered to bet him 50 on the
result. Names were suggested and rejected for the post
of referee, for it certainly required an amount of pluck
to undertake so delicate an office to the satisfaction of
so questionable a mob. At length George Osbaldeston
("t'Auld Squire ") was named. He had, to avoid the
crush, gone to his carriage; but when he was told that
without he came forward there would be no fight, he
generously returned and accepted office.
The men having completed their toilets, the colours
were tied to the stakes; Caunt's consisted of bright
orange, with blue border, and had the following inscrip-
tion upon it : " Caunt and Bendigo, for 200 and the
Championship of England, 9th September, 1845," sur-
rounded by the words, " May the best man win." All
wa3 in readiness, " Time " was called amidst breathless
silence, and the two veterans toed the scratch.
Caunt smiled pleasantly as he put himself into spar-
ring attitude, and looked very confident. Bendigo. who
appeared to be as light as a cork, danced round Ben in
an acrobatic manner, and had a grim look of satisfac-
tion upon his grinning " mug." No time was lost, and
Bendy, dodging about and shifting ground in the old
familiar style, at length came to close quarters, and
seeing an opening, as quick as thought dashed in hir
left, catching Ben a resounding crack on the eye. A
little more capering, while Caunt firmly stood his
ground, afforded another chance, and in went the left
again, landing a stinger on Ben's cheek, and opening an old
DEN GAUNT C n END/GO, ISlj. 311
wound left by Brassey, from which the blood flowed
copiously. Yells of delight went up from the Midland
division. Gaunt got close for a try but missed an intended
crusher, and the men coming together Gaunt, got his
opponent down in his corner.
A few insignificant exchanges were then made, when
Bendigo, retreating from a vicious blow, slipped down,
but was up again in an instant. In the third round
Bendy played round his man, but as he dashed in
Ben caught him in his arms, threw him across the
ropes, and fell over him. During the next few bouts
nothing of interest was worth recording, save in the
eighth Gaunt again gave his opponent the hug and
bent his man over the ropea. In the twelfth Gaunt
made a vigorous charge, hitting out with right and Jeft.
Bendigo whilst retreating again slipped down, but was
up again to renew, and after some wild hitting Bendy
fell suspiciously in his corner, and cries of " Foul "
were raised.
The succeeding rounda to the twenty-fourth were all
characterised by the same artful manoeuvring and
questionable manner of getting down adopted by Ben-
digo, whilst Gaunt, who rarely had a chance of getting
a blow home, stood up fairly, but had to depend prin-
cipally upon his wrestling qualities. In the twenty-
fourth the excitement round the ring was so great when
the referee was appealed to by Caunt's seconds, that
some of the Nottingham roughs broke into the enclosure
for the purpose of enforcing their arguments in favour
of Bendigo. So often had he gone down that Nick Ward
became exhausted at having to pick him up, and Nobby
Clarke had to take his place.
Order having been somewhat restored, they continued
the fight. It would, however, be impossible, even if
interesting to our readers, to record all the incidents of
these rounds ; to describe how Spring, indignant at
the unfair manner in which Bendigo was continuing the
light, appealed to the referee, and received a blow from
a bludgeon on the shoulder, which was intended un-
doubtedly for his head. Squire Osbaldeston must have
possessed no small amount of nerve to have stood there
calmly doing what he considered justice. In one of the
rounds, as Bendy fell, Gaunt jumped over his prostrate
body, and nobody would have been surprised if he had
jumped on him, for the style of Bendy's tactics was
enough to make Job himself hit out vigorously.
At length, through his constant falling, the smaller
man showed palpable signs of fatigue, whilst Caunt
showed severe wounds about the face, his lower
HIT was split, and the ugly gaping gash across his cheek
312 BEN GAUNT & BEN DIG 0, 1845.
gave a warlike appearance to his visage. About the
fiftieth round the confusion became fearful, and it was
with difficulty the ropes and stakes were preserved.
Many of the spectators, from the pressure of the crowd,
beat a retreat where it was possible, whilst the ring-
keepers remained quite passive, apparently considering
discretion the better part of valour when opposed by
some hundreds of roughs armed with bludgeons.
The fight at the sixtieth round had lasted one hour
and twenty-four minutes, and was further continued
until it occupied two hours and ten minutes, ninety-
three rounds being fought. Without going fully into
details, however, it will be necessary only to relate the
most important incidents. They were both very much
fatigued owing to the fearful heat of the sun, and
Bendigo continued to go down on every available occa-
sion. In the eighty-second round Bendigo fell; but as
Caunt was retiring to his corner, he jumped up and
renewed the attack, fighting his opponent from the back,
and administering severe punishment to bis neck. The
big 'un threw his man, and only just avoided doing him
a serious injury with his knee in a vital part.
Scarcaly a round passed without claims and counter-
claims. Scrambling rounds were fought, and the yells of
the multitude were fearful. In the ninety-second round
Bendy, stooping to avoid a blow from Caunt, fell, and in
doing so struck out, catching his opponent on the lower
part of the abdomen, when Caunt dropped his hands
upon the place and rolled over in great pain. An appeal
was made, but the Squire justly declared that it was un-
intentional, so he ordered them to fight on. In the next
round Caunt opened in a determined manner. Bendigo
was forced back upon the ropes, bnt managed to extricate
himself. He was immediately knocked down by Caunt,
who turned from him, evidently considering the round at
an end. Bendigo, as he bad done before, jumped up and
attempted to recommence, but Caunt whether from
accident or design dropped on his nether end. An
appeal wasnow made amidst the most fearful turmoil, and
the referee pronounced the fatal word "Foul," amidst
the cheers, yells, shrieks, groans, and hisses of thou-
sands of voices.
Naturally there was great dissatisfaction at this
verdict, and Squire Oabaldeaton was unjustly accused of
having been intimidated by the Nottingham Lambs.
But the Squire wrote the following to BeIVs Life: " I
saw every round distinctly, and when Caunt came up
for the last round he had evidently not recovered from
the ninety-second. After the men were in position
Bendigo very soon commenced operations, and Caunt
.BEND1GO & TOM PADDOCK, 1850. 313
lurned round directly and skulked away with his back to
Bendigo, and sat down on his nether end. He never
knocked Bendigo down once in the fight, and never got
him against the ropes in the last round. In my opinion
Gaunt got away as soon as he could from Bendigo, fell
without a blow to avoid being hit out of time, and fairly
lost the fight."
So William Thompson, better known as Bendigo
became for the second time Champion of England.
CHAPTER XLI.
FIERCE BATTLE FOR THE BELT. EENDIGO AND TOM PADDOCK.
ANECDOTES OF THE ECCENTRIC BENDY. HIS CONVEB-
SION AND DEATH.
AFTER Bendigo's third battle with Ben Gaunt, there
was no end of quarrelling between the partisans of the
men. Those who had backed Gaunt declared that
Squire Osbaldeston, the referee, had made a great error,
and that he had not awarded the fight to Ben because
he was afraid of the Nottingham roughs, who had
mustered in such large numbers. But those who knew
the " Squire " were able to contradict such a statement,
for there was never a more fearless man or fair sport to
be found in the kingdom, and it is certain that he gave
his verdict according to his belief most conscientiously.
Ben Gaunt declared that he would have another try,
and, indeed, challenged Bendigo to fight him for 500,
or even 1,000, but they never met again in the ring.
Indeed, not for five years did they speak, when at the
expiration of that period they were induced to shake
hands, bury the hatchet, and commemorate the occasion
by taking a joint benefit. This was early in 1850, and
the benefit was arranged to come off at the National
Baths, Westminster, on January 4. There was a monster
meeting, all the London members of the Fancy, and a
good sprinkling of Corinthians attending to see the two
former rivals have a friendly spar. This, of course, wag
the event of the evening, and when the applause which
followed subsided the Bold Bendigo came to the front
of the stage and announced that he was ready to fight
314 P.ENDIGO t& TOM PADDOCK, 1850.
any man in the world for 200 and the belt. Nobodj
believed that there would be any response, for Gaunt was
not likely to take it up, having at this time settled down
in business, and there seemed nobody else qualified to
tackle the clever Champion. Imagine the surprise of
all, no less Bendigo himself , when a fine, stiff -built,
fresh-coloured young fellow pushed through the crowd
and made his way to the platform. Confronting Ben-
digo, he pulled out a handful of notes and declared that
he was ready to make the match, and planked down the
money. At the same time he declared that he was
Tom Paddock, of Redditch, and identified himself with
the mysterious " Unknown," whom Johnny Broome was
anxious to bring out in the London Ring.
Paddock was fairly well-known in the provinces, and
everybody present felt pleased when Bendigo, with his
usual hankey-pankey style, caught hold of Tom's hand,
und to that worthy's astonishment waltzed hifti round
the platform, and then made the following little speech
" Gentlemen, This is the happiest moment of my life.
This is just what I wanted. You'll have a fight for the belt
and you'll see what old Bendy can do when he tries."
There was, however, a good deal of time wasted before
the match was made, and the date was not fixed for a
couple of months after the benefit, when June 5 was
decided upon, the stakes being 200 a-side with the belt
and the Championship included.
This Bendigo determined should be his last fight, for
he was then just forty years of age, too old for a pugilist
to think of keeping the Championship. He made up
his mind, though, to do his very best to hold the position
to the finish, and so took the greatest pains with his
training, and his backers had such confidence in him that
they laid freely 2 to 1 on his chance. Paddock also wa4
well supported by his Midland friends, who believed that
youth would triumph, and his grand physique prove too
much for the veteran Champion. Tom Paddock had,
as we have said, done fairly well, for he appeared first in
the ring upon December 4, 1844, beating Elijah Parsons,
good man in his time, standing 6ft and weighing 13st,
whilst Paddock was but 5ft lO^in, and scaled list 121b.
A few weeks after this he defeated a man from Redditch
named Sam Hurst, and then won two fights with Nobby
Clarke, who would have been a first-rate man had he had
a little more heart. The second battle was on April 6,
1847, and from that date Paddock was not seen in the
ring.
Bendigo had as usual taken up his quarters near
Nottingham, and there he had some very unpleasant
experiences, which nearly prevented the fight from coming
BENDIGO TOM PADDOCK, 1850. 315
off. A number of the Nottingham Lambs came over
to see him the week before the date fixed for the battle,
and kicked up such a disturbance that the inhabitants
made complaints, and a warrant was issued for Be.ndigo's
arrest. He managed, however, to get away, but a few
days afterwards was recognised by a constable upon a rail-
way station. The officious minion of the law attempted
to arrest him, but Bendy made a rush for it and broke
away from the policeman, who, however, gave chase and
was joined by several other officers. It will be remem-
bered that the Champion had some time prior to this
hurt bis knee, so that he was not quite EO fleet as he
formerly was. But his quick wit saved him. After
running some distance he saw the door of a house open,
so he darted in and locked it behind him, and then made
his way out of the back and through some piggeries
unobserved. When he got into the open, however, he
was seen, and the chase commenced again. Fortunately,
someone whom he knew came along with a gig, and took
him along the read at racing speed to Newark. Thence
he posted to Stamford, staying there for the night, and
going on to Mildenhall (the spot chosen for the battle)
in the morning, and put up at the Railway Hotel.
There was a good attendance, a large crowd coming
down by the special on the morning of the fight, and both
the outer and inner rings were admirably placed. The
weather was fearfully hot, and whilst the company
awaited the arrival of the men upon the field of battle,
umbrellas were very much in evidence to keep off the
powerful rays of the sun. Paddock was the first to
appear, but there was no sign of Bendigo until more
than an hour after Tom's arrival, so the latter stretched
himself full length under the shade of a tree, whilst the
company, sweltering in the tropical sun, waited as
patiently as they could under the circumstances. The
rings had been formed, and the spectators had taken
their places long before noon, but it was not until just
upon one o'clock that Bendigo came gently sauntering
down towards the arena, accompanied by several friends.
Paddock came to meet him, and they shook hands
cordially, Bendy producing a bunch of notes it was
said ten 5 and offered to back himself to that amount.
Tom, however, was not prepared, so they at once got to
business.
Some delay was caused in the difficulty in appointing
a referee, until Mr. Vincent Dowling, editor of HelVs Life,
consented to take the post. Young Molyneux (known as
the Morocco Prince) and Johnny Hannanwere Bendigo's
seconds, whilst Tom Paddock was esquired by Solid
Ooates and Jack Macdonald. An extraordinary thing
21
316 BENDIGO & TOM PADDOCK, I860.
occurred when they tossed for positions in the ring.
Bendigo selected that facing the sun, for what reason it
would be difficult to surmise, unless he preferred that his
opponent should have his hack to the fierce heat, and
run a chance of getting sunstroke.
Bendigo appeared somewhat stale hut was trained to a
day, and only weighed two p'ounds less than when he
fought Caunt. "Paddock," one account says, "with
his red face and lusty limbs, looked the picture of health
and strength."
It is not our intention to describe the rounds of this,
Bendigo's last appearance in the ring, for we have
already had him in fighting attitude before our readers
in several battles, and Tom Paddock will appear again
in due course. Suffice it to state that the veteran still
showed his old craftiness and judgment. He fought
like an able general, with his head as well as his arms,
and puzzled Paddock all through the battle. The latter
had received orders from the brothers Broome to fight on
the rush and try to confuse Bendigo, but the Nottingham
man, old as he was, showed sufficient activity to avoid,
and so worried Paddock that he lost his temper over and
over again. Paddock was in such a hurry to force the
fighting, that frequently before " Time " was called he
had left his corner and seldom gave Bendigo the oppor-
tunity to reach the scratch. In vain Bendy's seconds
appealed and claimed these acts as "foul," but Mr.
Dowling always said, " Fight on." .
Then in the thirty-seventh round an incident occurred
-that certainly was most favourable to the Nottingham
man, for Bendy's wind was not so good as it was for-
merly, and the previous round had been a regular pumper.
Johnny Hannan called attention to Paddock's hands,
and declared that he had been using resin and turpen-
tine on them, and that it was a breach of Rule 27 of
the laws of the Prize Ring. The referee discovered that
resin had been used, and could, of course, have disquali-
fied him. In spite of this appeal though by Bendigo's
seconds, Mr. Dowling ordered them to resume, after
Paddock had washed his hands. This three or four
minutes' pause gave Bendy time to recover, and when
he came up for the next bout he was as fresh as ever.
After this Bendigo waited for his man, and as he came
in with his accustomed rush met him with a terrific
blow on the bridge of the nose, which quite staggered
the Redditch man and caused the nasal organ to pour
with torrents of blood. Then as one account tells us,
" he stopped Paddock's slashing one-two cleverly, and
gave him three sounding punches in the ribs, which
resounded over the ring."
BENDIGO & TOM PADDOCK, 1850. 317
Paddock after this got angrier than ever, he was so
wild with passion that he scarcely knew what he waa
about, and*" Foul " was being called during every round.
At length the indulgent Mr. Bowling could not cease to
take notice of his extraordinary behaviour. In the forty-
ninth round, when the fight had lasted just over an hour,
Tom Paddock forced Bendigo back on to the lower rope,
where he fell seated upon the ground. When in that
attitude he struck him two blows deliberately on the
VINCENT DOWLING (EDITOR OF LELL'S
LIFE).
head. There could be no doubt about the " foul " then,
and the referee without hesitation awarded the battle to
Bendigo.
Then Paddock, mad with rage and quite losing hia
head with passion, immediately Bendigo got to his feet,
and was standing with his hands beside him, naturally
thinking that the fight was at an end, struck the Notting-
ham man two fearful blows in the face, knocking him
down at the referee's feet.
318 BENDIGO & TOM PADDOCK, 1850.
And then one of the most disgraceful scenes ever
witnessed at a prize-fight was enacted. Tom Paddock's
friends, many of them hailing from Birmingham, and
coming from the lowest of the roughs of the hardware
town, got round Mr. Vincent Dowling and bustled him,
for having given the just verdict against Paddock. One
of their number, Long Charley Smith, a notorious
character, stole up behind the editor of Bell's Life, and
with a bludgeon he carried struck him across the back
of the head a blow, which for the time being stunned
him. Tom Spring, who was standing near, let go at the
Long Charley, one, two, and sent him sprawling, when
the crowd attacked Spring with their sticks, and if Ben
Caunt, Peter Crawley, and others had not come to the
rescue it would have gone hard with Tom. Such a
pasting did the roughs get that in a few minutes they
were making off as quick as their legs could carry them.
Paddock went back to London in the special. He
was very much mauled, and when he appeared at Jem
Burn's house on the following evening he had his arm
in a sling, and his face was considerably bruised, his eyes
and nose particularly damaged. Bendigo, too, was
severely punished. Until then it had been his proud
boast that he had never had a black eye given to him in
the ring. But this time the right side of his face was
very much discoloured and damaged, whilst the eye was
nearly closed. The veteran went to Nottingham on the
following day, and was received at the station by a
tremendous crowd of friends and a brass band, which
played " See the Conquering Hero comes." He certainly
deserved the greatest praise for having at forty years of
age defeated a young, lusty fellow of twenty-six, parti-
cularly as he was queer about the leg through the acci-
dent we have already referred to, and suffered fearfully
from rheumatism. It was Bendigo's last appearance in
the Ring. But he remained a conspicuous character in
Nottingham for many years, living until August, 1880,
when he fell down stairs at his own house, and fractured
his ribs, a splinter penetrating his lungs. He was
then in his seventieth year, and the accident was
fatal. He was buried in St. Mary's Cemetery, St.
Ann's Well Road, better known as Fox's Close.
We could write pages about the ex-pugilist's career
after he left the Ring, for he made himself a very promi-
nent character in his native town, and the stories told
about his eccentricities would fill a volume. When
sober, Bendigo was one of the pleasantest and most enter-
taining fellows possible. He was a born comedian, and
would have made a fine court jester or circus clown.
But when in his cups he was really a dangerous imbecile,
BENDIGO & TOM PADDOCK, 1850. 319
and the unfortunate part of it was, very little made
him intoxicated. Consequently he was always in
trouble. His brother allowed him 1 per week, and he
possessed a little property of his own, so he could afford
to go merrymaking in the taverns of his native city, in
many of which he was looked upon as a terror. One of
his pranks was to enter the bar when he was getting a
bit on, and take up anybody's drink that might be upon
the counter, finishing the glasses or tankards off one
after the other, and he rarely got stopped, for everybody
knew Bendy and his pugilistic proclivities when in that
particular state. We remember being told of an inci-
dent which happened upon one of these occasions. Bendy
walked into a bar where a soldier and his friends were
drinking, and commenced his old game. The soldier, a
stranger to the town, at once turned round, and, with an
oath, let go at Bendigo, catching him full in the face and
knocking him all of a heap into the corner, where he
lay half drunk and helpless. Then somebody said to
the warrior bold, "Good G , do you know who you
have knocked down ? Why, that's Bendigo, the ex-
Champion." Whereupon the soldier, no doubt, think-
ing discretion the better part of valour, opened the door
and shot down the street in double-quick time.
Bendigo, when in that state, would draw the line at
nothing, and he has been known to clear a butcher's
shop by pelting the crowd outside with joints of meat.
Of course he was constantly before the magistrates, and
frequently fined or imprisoned. One of his eccentric
acts was to take a beautiful bouquet of rare and valuable
flowers, and when appearing before the " beak" after a
remand, present it to the bench. Sometimes (particu-
larly if there had been no assault), when only drunken-
ness was the charge, this would have some weight with
the sitting magistrate, who would let him off with a small
tine.
Yet there were some good points about this, the most
extraordinary of all our Champions. He was fondly
devoted to his mother terrible old lady that she was, and
from whom there is little doubt he inherited all his ferocity
and his affection for children were both redeeming
traits in his character. He saved no less than three
lives from drowning, too, in the Trent, upon whose
banks he would spend hours fishing, which was his
favourite pastime. On one occasion he saw a young
woman struggling in the water, and laying down his
fishing tackle, he jumped in with all his clothes and boots
on, and succeeded in Bringing her to shore. For this
a considerable sum of money was offered to him, but
he declined to take a penny.
320 BEND1GO & TOM PADDOCK, 1850.
Ten years before his death, Richard Weaver, the
Kevivaiist, paid a visit to Nottingham, and found Ben-
digo willing to listen to him. The palm-smiting gentle-
man succeeded in persuading the ex-Champion to join
their ranks, and Bendy donning the black frock-coat,
tall hat, and black kid gloves, with his hair long and
plastered down, a la Mr. Stiggins, was taken through the
provinces, and put up as an example and specimen of
a converted character. When he came to London on
one occasion, he was walking down Oxford Street, when
Lord Longford, who had backed him for many a fight,
recognised him, and this is the conversation that passed
between them, as the story goea. My Lord, looking at
his get-up in amazement, exclaimed, " Hulloa, Bendy !
What's your little game now ?" " I am fighting Satan,
and, behold, Scripture says the victory shall be mine."
" Hope, so, Bendy," rejoined his lordship, dryly, " but
pray fight Beelzebub more fairly than you fought Ben
Caunt, or else I shall change sides, and all my sympathies
will go with Old Nick." " My lord," answered Bendy,
" you backed me against Ben Caunt, and I won your
money, so you've no cause to complain. I beat Caunt, and
I mean to beat the Devil; you'd better back me again."
But his lordship shook his head and went away laughing.
On several occasions Bendy broke out in a freah place,
and once he went to a pigeon match, backed the birds,
and got drunk, but he always came back -like a lamb to
the fold.
One more anecdote, and then we must leave the Bold
Bendigo and get on with the biographies of the few other
Champions it will be our province to write, in order to
bring our task to a close. He had joined the Good
Templars, and for a considerable time proved a great
attraction, causing their meetings to be crowded, and
inducing many converts. On one occasion, in the Goose
Market, Nottingham, whilst in company of one of the
G.T.'s, he was stopped by a very old friend he had not
met for years. His pal asked him to come and just have
one drink for the sake of old times. Bendy, with his
eyes turned towards heaven, however, steadfastly
refused, and declared that he would not break the pledge
for untold wealth. The friend protested, and at last
Bendigo consented to enter one of their old haunts,
where he would continue their conversation whilst the
friend refreshed himself. Bendy would look on ; not a
drop of intoxicating liquor would he touch. In vain
the Good Templar persuaded him not to go, but Bendigo
was obdurate, and accompanied his friend. The G.T.
remained outside for a considerable time, until at last
he heard laughter and sounds of convivial merriment
BENDIGO & TOM PADDOCK, 1850. 321
from within. He could wait no longer ; opening the
door he peeped in, and there wa9 the Bold One with a
pint mug of old Nottingham ale in his hand, relating
anecdotes of his fights with Gaunt and Paddock. .Deeply
shocked, the Good Templar exclaimed: "Oh, Mr.
Thompson, this is indeed sad! I see Satan has again
entrapped you." To which the hilarious convert pro-
fanely replied: "Bother owd Satan. He may go to
Hell and take you with him." The Good Templar fled.
But Bendigo always went back penitent, and died, as
we have already said, in 1880, with his friends around
him praying, with whom this extraordinary pugilist.
> erven tly joined.
CHAPTER XVII. \
A TERRIBLE CATASTROPHE. FAMILY JARS. BEN CAUNT AND
NAT LANGHAM. A BRACE OF VETERANS. BATTLE FOB
FOUR HUNDRED POUNDS.
ANT> r.ow we must skip over a number of years to
Dring Ben Caunt's fistic career to a close, for it was, as
described in the previous chapter, in the year 1845 that
he lost the Championship, and it was not until 1857
that he again figured in the Ring. This was not for
the Championship, yet it must be recorded here, for it
was with the only man who succeeded in defeating the
notorious Tom Sayers ; he was one of the middle-
weights, and his name was Nat Langham.
Before, however, describing the origin of the match
and giving a description of the battle, it may be in-
teresting to sketch the life of Ben Gaunt during those
twelve years. After his defeat by Bendigo, he declared
that he should like to meet him a fourth time, and that
he was willing to put down from 500 to 1,000, on the
condition that they should fight upon a raised platform,
so that the ruffians could not get at the combatants, and
that the battle should take place a sufficient distance
from the Nottingham Lambs to preclude their presence.
But it all fell through, and as time passed by he was
looked upon as being on the shelf, for he was thirty-five
years of age, considered quite old for a member of the
P.E. He still talked about fighting, however, and would
-322 BEN GAUNT & NAT LANGUAX, 1857.
'not admit that he was on the retired list. But as he
was doing excellent business at his pub., the Coach and
Horses, St. Martin's Lane, he would, we should think,
have thought twice before meeting his old antagonist
again.
Ben was no fool. Although but a simple countryman,
he was as sharp as a needle in looking after busi-
ness, and was a most genial host, until a misfortune
happened to him that all but turned his brain, and
altered his disposition entirely, transforming him from
a jovial host to an irritable man, who easily lost his
temper, and was not always answerable for what he said
and did. It was in the year 1851, or six years after he
had fought Bendigo, during which period he had been
very prosperous, that he paid a visit to some friends in
Herefordshire. On the eve of his return the Coach
and Horses had been closed some hours when the cellar-
3man, who slept upstairs, smelt smoke, and on going to
the landing discovered that the place was on lire. First
rousing the barmaid, Sarah Martin, and then Mrs.
Gaunt, who was sleeping with her cousin, Susannah
Thorpe, he made for the street to give the alarm. So
rapidly did the flames spread that the three women, but
partly dressed, had some difficulty in escaping down
stairs, and all of them lost their presence of mind, and
forgot (or believed that they had been called) all about
the two children, who, together with the maid, were sleep-
ing in an attic. Nobody even seemed to think of them
when they got into the street, too, and the firemen
declared that when the escape arrived they were not
informed at first that any people were in the house.
When they did know of it and tried to get into the top
room over the parapet it was too late, for the flames burst
through the window and made it impossible to enter.
So the two children a girl and a boy aged respectively
nine years and six, together with the girl of eighteen,
Ruth Lowe, a cousin of Mrs. Caunt's, perished in the
flames. The tragedy sent a thrill throughout the sport-
ing world and the most touching part of the unfortu-
nate catastrophe was that not only was Ben away when
he could have saved the children had he been at home,
but he arrived next morning, without the slightest
knowledge of the occurrence, to find when he got to St.
Martin's Lane that his house was in ruins, and the little
children whom he loved dead.
One who was present at the funeral describes the
pathetic scene. He says : "At the inquest and at the
funeral the grief displayed by the unhappy father excited
general commiseration. No one could have suspected
that the big, rough prize fighter had so tender a heart
DEN C'AUNT NAT LAN GUAM, 1857. 323
and so emotional a nature. Never was witnessed a more
pathetic and a more distressing spectacle than that of
Ben Gaunt, with the tears running down his rugged
cheeks, and the sobs shaking his huge frame as he stood
by the grave-side when the charred remains of the two
children whom he loved so dearly were committed to
the earth."
Ben was never the same man afterwards, and it
was this misfortune that undoubtedly led him to
enter the lists again, for the irritability of his temper
brought about the quarrel with Nat Langham. Nat was
related by marriage to the Caunts, the wives of the two
men being cousins. But there was very little affection
between the two ladies, who were always giving vent to
ill-temper and sarcastic remarks about each other's
husband, for there were petty jealousies founded on
Caunt's greater success in business. It proved the fact
that a woman is always at the bottom of a quarrel, for
the unfriendliness of the two women soon turned to
hatred, and Mrs. Caunt particularly did all she knew to
quarrel and induce her husband to do the same to
Langham. If Ben had been left to himself no doubt
they would have made it up ; but his wife was always
calling attention to the way that Nat was carrying on
the Cambrian Stores close by, and declared that he was
doing all he could to take the custom away from the
Coach and Horses. Again, Nat Langham was a most
provoking fellow, with a sarcastic tongue and a wit that
brought him many admirers. He would to Ben Caunt's
face tell him that he never could fight, and that should
they ever stand up together he could not hit him in a
month oJ: Sundays.
All this rankled in Caunt's bosom, but what put the
finishing touch to the whole affair was the presence of
old Ben Butler, to whom we have already referred as
Ben's uncle, and who resided with them. He had become
a disagreeable, sour old man, sitting in the bar parlour
drinking his " blue ruin" and grumbling and swearing
all day long, boasting that it was he who had brought
out his nephew, and that it was all through him that
Ben had made his pugilistic successes, and had been
enabled to take the tavern in which he was doing such
good business. Be that as it may, it is certain that old
Ben Butler helped him a great deal, and never missed
one of his fights, whilst he always trained him, and
gave him the best advice. So Caunt had a great deal of
c aith in the old man. What wonder, then, that with
Butler and the wife always nagging him, and declaring
that Nat Langham Hvas his worst enemy, he should form
a dislike to the celebrated middle-weight? Langham went
324 BEN GAUNT & NAT LAN GUAM, U57.
to the Coach and Horses one morning and commenced
in his usual style to chaff Big Ben. The latter turned
round and exclaimed, " Sitha, Jaad, th' art allus sayin'
as tha can lick me, and as I can't hit thee in a month o'
Sundays. Well, navv I'll give thee a chance o' showin'
whether tha can do what tha says. Coover these ten
pun' " and he slapped down upon the counter two five
pound notes" coover yon, and I'll fight thee for as
much as thou loikes ; for nowt but a feight will work-
my ill blood off."
Everybody was surprised when they heard that it
looked like serious business, for here was Nat Langham,
who, as we have said, belonged to the middle-weights,
accepting the challenge of an ex-Champion, and one of
the biggest men who had ever won the Champion's belt.
True, at this time the Tipton Slasher had been defeated
by Tom Savers (all about which in due course we shall
have something to say), which was very astonishing to
the sporting world, for until then nobody dreamed of
matching an list man of medium height against a
14st man, standing over six feet. This upset of the.
weights had an effect on Ben Gaunt, and he caused the
following to appear in Bell's Life :
SIR, Unaccustomed as I am to public challenging, long
laid upon the shelf as I have been, it may perchance startle
the sporting world to hear that Ben Gaunt is once more a
candidate for the Championship. Win or lose with Lang
ham, I challenge Tom Sayers for 200 a-side and the Cham-
pionship, the contest to take place within six months of
my forthcoming fight. My money is ready at your office,
and I trust that this offer will be accepted, in order that the
world may be as speedily as possible undeceived with regard
to the merits of the much-vaunted new school of British
boxing. Yours obediently, BENJAMIN CAUKT.
June 18, 1857.
With this letter was left the sum of 10 with the
editor, so there was no doubt about Ben being actually
in earnest. Tom Sayers was away on tour, making a
lot of money in the provinces after beating the Slasher ;
eo when Gaunt wanted to have the articles signed at the
Coach and Horses (of course the host looking at the
custom this would bring him), Sayers declined, but said
that he would send the deposit and sign, if the articles
were sent to him. This did not suit Ben, who, we
think, regretted having embarked on the match at all,.
so after a deal of letter writing the whole thing fell
through.
Not so the matter with Langham, though. But Ben
Butler very nearly made a mess of it for his nephew, whilst
the latter was away at Brighton. On May 11, 1857, the
men had affixed their signatures to the articles, which
BEN CAUNT & NAT LANGHAM, 1557. 325
provided that they should fight for 200 a-side, on Sep-
tember 23. Langham happened to be going out of town
before the second deposit fell due, so he sent the tenner
before the date that it was due, and old Ben Butler pro-
tested that it was "not in accordance with the strict
wording of the articles, and claimed on behalf of his
nephew the first deposit put down. This was a paltry
NAT LANGHAM.
bit of business, and directly Gaunt heard of it he wrott
*,o Bell's Life the following letter :
MR. EDITOR, I respectfully ask that you will admit into
four columns this declaration on my part : That my match
with Langham ia the result of a dispute that can only be
settled, so far as I am concerned, by an appeal to the lists.
That the articles will be strictly abided by on my part ;
but so far from throwing any impediment in the way of
the match it is my anxious desire to bring it to an issue in
the ring. Thus far I beg my friends will accept my
assurance of " honourable intentions," Were they but
326 HEN CAUNT & NAT LAN Gil AM, 1857.
aware of the personal nature of the affair, such assurances
would not be needed ; but as many must necessarily be
unacquainted with the cause of the origin, it is due to my
character to take the course I have now done, in writing to
you an emphatic statement of my intentions, which I
solemnly assert are unalterable until that result comes to
pass, which shall prove either me or my antagonist the
better man. Yours, &c., BENJAMIN GAUNT.
Coach and Horses, St. Martin's Lane, May 27, 1857.
Not only was the letter published, but Ben paid the
editor a visit and repeated his determination, and
entered more fully into the origin of the match.
Nat Langham, whose light with Sayers we shall have
to refer to in due course, was much concerned about
that worthy's defeat of the Tipton. For the life of him
he could not understand why he had not aspired to the
Championship when he was in his prime. But he never
thought of it, and his time had gone by, for he was
getting on in years, like Caunt, and furthermore he was
suffering from weak lungs, having been attending the
Hospital for Consumptives at Brompton. Yet after little
Tom's performance with the Tipton, many good judges,
who knew Nat Langham's superior science, believed
that he would be more than a match for Big Ben, in
spite of the disparity in their heights and weights. So
when it was discovered that both men were serious, not
a little excitement and interest were invested in the
affair. Deposit after deposit was punctually put
down, and the bitterness between them increased apace.
Caunt had, during the twelve years he had been idle,
naturally put on a good deal of superfluous flesh, and
weighed considerably over seventeen stone, so it was
necessary for him to get into training in ample time, for
to fight Langham it was considered that he should be
as near 14st as possible. So, four months before the
date set down for the battle he commenced gentle exercise
by going down every day to the White Bear, Kenning-
ton, and there played quoits for hours. Then he
went to Bamsgate with Job Cobley, who was at the
time matched to fight Bob Brettlef Caunt was a fine
swimmer, so he took plenty of exercise in the sea and
long walks in the bracing fresh air, whilst he did daily
practice with the gloves. After being at Ramsgate, old
Ben Butler appeared upon the scene, and it was thought
better to go to the quieter and more secluded Saltpan,
Sandwich ; so they took a place for a month, and did
much about the same exercise. At the expiration of
this period they came nearer to town, putting up at the
Greyhound Inn, at Hadfield, near Woodside, in Surrey,
and Ben made wonderful progress for an old 'un.
Nat Langham, who really wanted to pick up strength
BEN GAUNT & NAT LANGHAM, 1S57. 327
rather than waste, went to Dover, iu company with Frank
Widdows, who came from Norwich, a comical charac-
ter, and just the sort of companion to have on such an
excursion, for he was the life and soul of every convivial
party, and a favourite with all. Langham declared that
Widdows was worth a dozen other trainers, for he could
keep his man in the highest spirits with his inexhaust-
ible fund of anecdote, songs, and jokes. From Dover.
Nat took up his quarters at Stockbridge, near Tom,
Cannon's training stables and residence.
Although many people thought that really there would
be no fight, knowing what a tricky fellow Langham was,
and believed that it would all turn out a " barney," when
Dan Dismore, Jemmy Shaw, and Uncle Ben were found
to be acting in concert, and two steamers had been
chartered, the disbelievers changed their minds. The
steamboats were to have laid otf Tilbury, but that was
thought to be unsafe, and so Nat's friends telegraphed
to the owners for the boats to proceed to Southend. By
some oversight this was not communicated to Gaunt.
Perhaps they felt sure of seeing him at Fenchurch
Street Station, whence the party started, but he, to the
disappointment of everybody, was not there. But there
was nothing for it but to proceed at any rate to Tilbury,
where they hoped to pick him up. On arriving there,
however, there was no sign of Ben or Fred Oliver,
who was to have accompanied him, so they proceeded
to Southend, with a feeling that after all there would
be no fight. At that place, again, there were no tidings,
and the only alternative was to wait patiently, for word
had been left at Tilbury for him to coma on by the next
train. Two hours passed ; and no Ben Gaunt by the next
train, but when misgiving was almost turned to despair
a message came that the ex-Champion, finding that the
party had gone oa, had chartered the tug, Ben Bolt
(ominous name for him), and that he was steaming on
to Southend, where he arrived after two o'clock,
and the boats steamed away for the Standing Creek, on
the Medway, where the party was landed, immediately
opposite to the spot where Sayers and Aaron Jones had
fought their battle.
The ring was soon pitched and the men entered,
Gaunt being looked after by two extraordinary seconds
little Jemmy Shaw and Jack Gill, of Nottingham,
who was not much bigger. A nice pair to lift about a
giant like Gaunt. Nat Langham had Jack Macdonald
and Tom Sayers, who was then Champion of England.
Now it is noi our intention to describe this fight, that
should never have been allowed to take place. Ben
Caunt was forty-two years old, and Nat" Langham
328 SEN GAUNT & NAT LAN GUAM, 1857.
thirty-seven. The former stood Cffc 2iii, and weighed
14^st. He never stripped better in his life, and it must
have looked any odds on him as he stood towering above
his slight adversary. Still, Nat was in splendid condi-
tion, but his height was only 5ft lOin, and he scaled
exactly list. It was soon evident, though, who was the
quicker and more scientific man. Gaunt from the first
made rushes at Langham, as if he were going to knock
him out then and there, and no doubt if his blows
had reached where they were intended the battle would
have been very soon over. But the wary Nat avoided
with marvellous quickness, and got down cleverly every
time to avoid, and only when he had a certain opening
did he let go. When he did it was always there, and
during the first few rounds Caunt's face was cut and
bleeding. Gaunt always came in too much of a hurry,
and threw away hia chances with a wooden-headed
obstinacy. Although he was fearfully mauled by Lang-
ham he never lost his temper, and appeared to be anti-
cipating that he would wear Nat out, when he would
polish him off in double-quick time. He did manage to
get one blow on the forehead, which gave him the
first knock-down, but followed this up with too much
impetuosity, so consequently suffered again.
One very exciting round was fought, and here is an
account of it : " Ben for once was rather slow to begin,
and seemed inclined to stand his ground and let his foe
come to him. Nat did not baulk him, but crept in
cunningly, and, quick as thought, popped his left on
Gaunt's nose. Then came two most terrific counters.
Simultaneously the men let out, Gaunt landing on the
cheek, Nat on the jaw, both blows as hard as the men
could hit. Nat fell instantly head foremost, knocked
olean off his legs. Ben stood for a moment, dazed, with
the blood running from his mouth, then reeled and went
staggering to his corner. It t jok his seconds all their
time to get Ben up to the scratch. But Langham was
no better. He was nearly done for, and it was evident
that that tremendous exchange of counters had severely
shaken both of them."
There is nothing to describe after that. Darkness
was setting in, and although Gaunt in his terrific hinges
nearly succeeded in knocking Langham out, the latter
was too quick. At length both seemed to have had
enough of it, and they stood for many minutes rubbing
their chests, and looking at each other, and it was
evident that they were waiting for darkness to make it
a draw. Dan Dismore then went to Mr. Frank Dowling,
-editor of Bell's Life, and had an earnest conversation
with him, for he was referee. Dan then stepped into
THE TIP TON SLASHER, 1835. 329
the ring and asked the men to shake hands. Ben said
he was willing to do so if Nat was. The latter, after
slight hesitation, extended his hand, which was shaken
heartily, and the men dressed.
On the way home, though, Langham wanted to say that
he had had no intention of finishing the battle, that he
only considered it an adjournment, and that the referee
must name another day in the same week. This Mr.
Dowling refused to do, BO there was a tremendous row,
and they were as bad friends aa ever, but after a wordy
warfare in the sporting papers they met and drew the
stakes, shaking hands and making it up, remaining
friends until Caunt's death, whish took place in 1861. He
caught cold at a pigeon match, which settled on his
lungs.
Nat Langham never entered the ring again, but con-
tinued as a sporting Boniface until 1871, in which year
he died at the Cambrian Stores, Castle Street, Leicester
Square, on September 1, and his death may be regarded
as the snapping of the link which divided the old school
from the new.
CHAPTER XLIII.
EARLY CAREER OF THE TIPTON SLASHER (wiLLIAJI PERRY)
HIS MATCH WITH TOM PADDOCK. 100 A-SIDE AND THE
BELT.
AND now we come to perhaps the most interesting
period of the Championship, for it was William Perry,
alias the Tipton Slasher, who lost the belt to Tom
Sayers, and for the first time in the annals of pugilism
it was proved that a man, little and good, was better
than the average big 'un. In other words, it was
feasible that a middle-weight could tackle a heavy and
gain the Championship.
But let us introduce the Tipton Slasher, who comes
next upon our list of warriors who have fought bravely
and won the belt. William Perry was born at Tipton,
in the Black Country, in the eame year as our Most
Gracious Majesty the Queen 1819, and when he was
330 THE TIP TON SLASHED, 1835.
only sixteen he came to London, where he made, in
1835, his first appearance in the Ring. He fought,
according to the " Oracle of the King," one Dogherty,
at Chelsea, beating him in seven rounds. This, however,
appears to have been but an off-hand fight, and his debut
in the Ring proper may be said to have taken place on
December 27, .1836, when he defeated Ben Spilsbury, at
Oldbury, for 10 a-side. His terrific hitting caused him
to be christened the Tipton Slasher, and the nick-name
stuck to him throughout his long and somewhat brilliant
career. After defeating the Birmingham man he tried
conclusions with Jem Scunner, the Gornal champion,
whom he fought near Wolverhamptcu, on November 22,
1837, for 25 a-side. The battle lasted an hour, during
which thirty-one rounds were got through, and the
Slasher again proved victorious. So decisive were his
victories that, amongst others, he attracted the attention
of Johnny Broome, who was then just commencing his
fistic career.
After his fight with Scunner, Johnny, who had wit-
nessed the battle at Wolverhampton, brought the Slasher
to London, determined to run him for all he was worth,
and make capital out of the uncommon youngster. There
was a story going about, which, of course, must^ not be
accepted, that Johnny Broome took his protege about
town with a chain round his neck, pretending that
he was a sort of wild man of the woods. Perry certainly
had rather a savage appearance when he first came to
London, and no doubt that gave riee to the invention.
Ben Burn, of the Queen's Head, Windmill Street,
though, always declared the chain business to be
a fact, and he used to add, " Yes, and I am not quite
sure whether he wasn't muzzled, too." In the first
place, Broome tried to get the Slasher matched with a
Devonshire man named Randall, whom Burn had in
hand, but the latter did not like the look of the "wild
man," so the match was never made. Then there was
an attempt made to match him against Deaf Burke,
who had only just arrived from America, but that, too,
proved futile, although no fault of the Slasher's. The
match was, indeed, made for 100 a-side, and the date
was fixed for August, 1842, and 15 had actually been
put down. Johnny Broome, however, then, for some
reason best known to himself, failed to put in an appear-
ance when the next deposit was due, and the Deaf 'Un
claimed forfeit, and the Slasher was left in the lurch,
although several gentlemen had promised to find the
money through Broome. Johnny tried to make the
public believe that the fault was with the other side,
and perhaps there may have been some truth in
THE TIP TON SLASHER, 1835
331
it, for we find the following editorial in Bell's Life:
" Though Broome was certainly late, their insistence on
forfeit seems very sharp practice ; the more so as tha
WILLIAM PERRY (THE TIPTON SLASHER.)
(From a drawing by Read.)
same gentleman who backa Perry actually assisted
Burke with his first deposit. The forfeit, however, has
yet to be taken by Burke's backers, as he had nothing
22
332 THE TIPTON SLASHES, 1835.
to do with it, beyond their approval, and we may yet find
that the last and remaining deposits will be deposited,
and the 4 ball go on.' We have sinca received a letter
from the gentleman who put down 4 of the first
deposit, stating that he will not consent to the forfeit
being received, and expresses his desire that the match
should proceed, as his only desire is to encourage the
manly sports of the Ring."
However, the match did not go on, and the Deaf 'Un
received his 15. No doubt Johnny Broome was not
ready to spring his man upon the public with first-class
men, but preferred for the time being to keep him
' dark." This might have been all right from his point
of view, but it certainly did the Slasher's reputation no
good.
Shortly after this, Ben Caunt who it will be remem-
bered, paid a visit to New York, after his defeat of Nick
Ward, again visited the States. On his return to this
country he brought with him a man called Freeman, a
giant who stood 6ft lO^in, and weighed 18st. He was a
fine man, and exceedingly powerful. Caunt had no idea
of introducing him to the P.R., nor, indeed, had this
colossal Hercules any proclivities for milling. He and
Caunt were to go about the country exhibiting his
feats of strength and horsemanship in the circus, Ben
to do a turn with the gloves, and they were to be
partners. However, not long after his arrival, somebody
sent paragraphs to the sporting papers, eulogising
Freeman as a scientific boxer, and declaring that his
strength and ability as a fighting man had frightened
the British boxers.
Whether this really made Johnny Broome wild from
a patriotic point of view, or whether he saw a fine
opportunity to get the Slasher matched with one who
would bring grist to the mill, we know not, but he called
a meeting of noble patrons at his house, the Rising Sun,
in Air Street, Piccadilly, and then protested against the
statement that the English prize-fighters had received a
scare from the presence of the big American. He declared
that he had a " novice " whom he would back for 100.
So it was unanimously agreed that a challenge should
formally be issued for "Broome's Unknown " to fight
the American giant. To their delight there came a
prompt reply. It was couched in the most polite
language, and stated that Freeman had not come to this
country with any desire or intention of fighting; that
his pursuits were purely peaceful, and that he had
challenged no man, and was not responsible for the
paragraphs that had appeared. He felt, however, that
Broome's manifesto was a slur upon his own courage
THE TIPTON SLASHER, 1835. 333
and an insult to his country, so he had determined to
accept the challenge.
The two fights the Slasher had with Freeman, the
giant, need not be given in detail here, as they were by
no means feathers in the cap of Mr. Perry, nor a test
as to his quality as a prize-fighter. He certainly was not
prepared to run the risk of having the shoulder-
of-mutton fists of this great Herculean warrior placed
about any part of his person, and resorted to the
dropping tactics. The first battle took place on Decem-
ber 14, 1842, after an interruption by the authorities, in a
field near Sawbridgeworth. No less than seventy rounds,
which only lasted one. hour and twenty-four minutes, were
gone through without any damage being done, so it may
well be imagined what sort of a battle it was. Darkness
came on and stopped the farce. They met again the
same week at Taplow Heath, but the police interfered
and the fight was declared a draw. The next battle the
Slasher lost on a foul, dropping before the giant without
a blow being struck. It took place in Cliffe Marshes,,
below Gravesend, on December 20, 1842, when only
thirty-eight rounds had been fought in thirty-nine
minutes. Thus ended the two farces, and Charles Free-
man never entered the ring again, for he died at the-
early age of twenty-eight, of consumption, at Winchester
Hospital.
Next on the Slasher's list was Tass Parker, the West
Bromwich champion, but this was also a fiasco, although
no blame could be accorded the Slasher, for Tass Parker
positively declined to stand up for a fair fight, although
he should not have been afraid of the ungainly K-legged
Slasher, for Tass was heavier, and was certainly more
scientific. Parker was attached to Mr. Merry's stables
in the capacity of servant and guardian, and fulfilled
his post to the greatest satisfaction. But he was never-
cut out for the Ring, his honesty there being very
questionable, and his courage found greatly wanting,
The men met three times. The Tipton fought Parker
first for 100 a-side, on Dartford Marshes, December 19,
1843, and when they had accomplished sixty-seven
rounds in one hour and thirty-five minutes the police
interfered. In the February of 18 i4 they met again for
the same amount, at Horley, one hundred and thirty-
three rounds in two hours and thirty-two minutes, when
Parker went down without a blow, and the Slasher
received the stakes. The third fight, though, was the
best ; Parker made a good show, and the Tipton never
fought better in his life. One account of this meeting
says : " He displayed an amount of judgment, coolness,
science, and generalship which no one, not even those
331 TIPTON SLASHER & TOM PADDOCK, 1852.
who knew him best, had previously credited him with,
and thdse qualities, added to his immense bulk and
strength, rendered him irresistible. Tass, too, faced his
man with more spirit and determination than he had
ever shown before. But his undoubted skill was not so
apparent. His friends attributed his defeat to the fact
that two of his ribs had been broken in the terrific fall
which the Slasher gave him in the seventh round. Be
this as it may, Tags was decisively licked in twenty-
three rounds, twenty-seven minutes, and the Slasher
added greatly to his reputation by his victory. The
battle took place upon Lindrick Common, August 4, 1846.
Three years elapsed before the Slasher made another
match, which he forfeited to Con Parker, September,
1849 ; and he drew his money over a match with Tom
Paddock on August 22, 1850, 'neither being ready with
the deposits. However, the match was made again for
100 a-side, which also carried the Championship.
Tom Paddock has already been introduced to our
readers when we described his fight with Bendigo, and
since then he had not appeared in the ring. The original
stakes had been fixed at 150, but by some mismanage-
ment or negligence of Broome's the third deposit waa
not forthcoming, although the Slasher declared he
had sent it to London. Anyhow, the match fell through,
and it was not until the first week in October, 1850, that
a meeting was held at Tom Spring's, when the contest
was fixed to take place on the 17th of the following
December, at a place thereafter to be named, not
more than eighty nor less than thirty miles from the
metropolis. So disgracefully had the dropping system
been carried on, that it was determined that Kule 19
should be revived. This waa done by Mr. Pierce Egan,
who more clearly defined it, and added further instruc-
tions to referees to observe it more strictly.
Tom Spring and Jem Burn had the entire manage-
ment of the fight, so matters looked rosy enough.
On Friday, December 15, the last deposits were posted
at Jem Burn's, and he and Spring met to consider final
arrangements. Twenty ring-keepers were engaged, and
a land excursion was determined upon, whilst every
precaution was taken that all rowdyism should be
excluded, both Jem and Tom declaring that should this
not be a model mill to help resuscitate the fallen
fortunes of the Ring, they would quit the ranks for ever.
On the Monday the men came from their training
quarters, the Slasher putting up at Spring's, and Pad-
dock at Burn's. The day before the fight the betting
in town was particularly heavy, the Tipton being
favourite at 6 to 4 on.
TIPTON SLASH Ell & TOM PADDOCK, 1852. 335
Waterloo Station was the rendezvous, and tickets
could be had for 30s. first class, and 15a. second, the
train being packed at these prices. Nobody knew, save
the managers, anything about the destination until they
arrived at Basingstoke, and it there leaked out that Dean
had been selected. However, at the first-named place it
was discovered that the Wiltshire and Hampshire con-
stabulary were out with four magistrates, so it was
determined to return towards London. Another unsuc-
cessful attempt was made near Andover, so a council of
war was held, when it was determined to make for
Woking Common.
There the lists were quickly formed, for it was three
o'clock, and there was not much daylight left, so the
men were quickly in the ring, the seconds, umpires,
and referee having been selected en route. Still the men
were not in the arena until ten minutes past four, and
it must be remembered that it was December, and the
sun was just dipping behind the horizon. Fortunately,
the evening was beautifully clear, and the moon had
risen, and was shining brightly. A mill by moonlight
was something of a novelty. The Slasher had won the
toss for corners, so naturally placed his back to the
moon.
The Slasher appeared easy and comfortable, and, save
the crooked leg, was a fine specimen of an athlete,
whilst Paddock looked quite diminutive before him ; bub
when the fists were put up the disparity in reach was
evidentthe Tipton had abnormally long arms. Ferry
opened the ball but was, even with his length, out of
distance, and Paddock jumped in and caught the Slasher
on the side of the head. Then the Tipton got a light
one in, and, Tom fighting on the retreat, some heavy
exchanges took place, until Paddock went down.
Tom seemed in a desperate hurry to begin each round,
and was evidently very excited and anxious, whilst the
Slasher was taking things as quietly as if he were out
for a holiday and strolling about in the fields. Jumping
from his second's knee immediately "Time " was called,
Tom rushed at his man like a bull at a gate, but was
cleverly countered, and the Slasher had all the best of
the exchanges. Still Paddock blazed away, but the
Tipton was evidently quicker, logger, and cleverer than
his opponent, and following his man up after a
rally, caught hold of him and threw him heavily, adding
his own weight.
There was a commotion in Paddock's corner, and ife
was palpable that something had happened that was
serious, although nobody but the seconds could tell what
it really was. But Tom was very slow to time, and he
336 TIPTON SLASHER & TOM PADDOCK, 1353,
looked pale. Yet he rushed in as usual, but Perry met
him determinedly and beat him off, following him up
with some crushing blows, which caused him to sit down
in his corner. Again he slipped down to a void, and from
this period evinced the greatest disinclination to fight.
In the next round, indeed, he dropped in such a suspicious
manner that an appeal was made. The referee, whilst
ordering them to continue the fight, administered a
caution to Tom.
But it was obvious that Paddock for some reason did
not intend to prolong the battle, and in the eleventh
round he had less desire still, for although he planted
his left lightly on the Slasher's face, the latter let go
with terrific force on the left eye, gashing it and causing
it to bleed profusely. After this Paddock continued to
drop in a most unfair manner. Ned Donnelly was
referee, and he curiously stated that he was lenient to
Tom Paddock, because he believed that he had injured
his arm. Was there ever such an absurd argument?
One report says that in the twentieth round Paddock
dropped palpably without a blow of any kind being
struck, yet the referee when appealed to, said "Fight
on." It would seem that Tom Paddock must have
been trying to lose the fight, and Donnelly would not
let him have his way. At length, in the twenty-second
round, Paddock plucked up a bit and managed to force
some exchanges, but had none the best of it, and looked
exceedingly savage, and when the Slasher pressed him
hard, down he went as usual. Then came an episode
which is unheard-of before or since in the annals
of the Ring. The Tipton, naturally believing the round
to be ended, turned to walk to his corner, when Paddock
as quick as lightning jumped up and hit him a heavy
blow on the back of the neck. This flagrant breach of
the rules was too much even for Ned Donnelly, and he
immediately awarded the fight to the Tipton Slasher.
So finished this burlesque of a battle for the Champion-
ship. No doubt Paddock had hurt his shoulder badly,
but it was not broken, and he might have shown a little
more bulldog British pluck. However, we shall meet
him again, for he had ten years more in the Eing, and to
an extent retrieved his reputation. The old Tipto"h, who
was now Champion of England.we shall also have some-
thing further to say about, for if not of the same
3lass as Cribb, Spring, Belcher, and others, he was a
good plucked 'UD, and deserves to figure amongst the
illustrious line of Champions.
TIP TON SLASHEJi A HAliliY BMOOME, 1801. 337
CHAPTER XLIV.
A LIVELY NIGHT AT THE RISING SUN. THE " GREAT
UNKNOWN." TIPTON SLASHER AND HARRY BROOME.
A DESPERATE SCENE IN THE RING.
WHEN the Tipton had the right to dub himself Cham-
pion of England, after defeating Paddock (Bendigo having
retired), he had gained the object of his ambition. Yet
the Slasher was anxious for a fight, and kept inserting
his challenges in the sporting papers, but without
response. He had been offering to fight anybody for the
belt and 200. Finding, however, that he received no
response, he came down with his price, and mentioned
the figure as 100. Yet nobody accepted for months, and
the Tipton was getting impatient, when one morning a
letter appeared from Johnny Broome offering to match
an " Unknown " against the Champion.
Owing to Tom Spring's illness, however, the meeting
to sign articles was postponed for several weeks, when it
was decided that a meeting should take place at Johnny
Broome's house, the Rising Sun, in Air Street, Picca-
dilly, when the men could come to terms. To read some
of the names of those who were present takes us back
to the jolly old days when sportsmen, friends, and com-
rades met and enjoyed each other's society merrily.
Here is a description which is before us, referring to this
very meeting, and written by one who was present :
" Archibald Henning (who drew the first cartoons and
first title page for Punch) was there, merely to look at whose
jovial phiz was a cure for melancholy, and as the Scotch
say, ' a sight to cure sair een.' Harry Hill, the bookmaker
big, burly, loud-voiced, uneducated, never ashamed to
own that he had been ' boots ' at a country inn, but great-
hearted and generous was conspicuous, with a cigar
in his mouth as big as a torpedo. Baron Renton Nichol-
son, who had just closed his Judge and Jury Show, as he
facetiously told us, / for internal repairs,' which Jem
Wellesley, the 'Facer,' interpreted as meaning that all
the leading ladies were in the family way, a condition
which, however gratifying to matrons who ' love their
lords,' is not quite compatible with graceful and effec-
tive posturing in the pones plastiques. Were there ever
whiskers bushier or blacker than those of the Chief
338 TIPTON SLASHER & HARRY BROOME, 1851.
Baron ? Owen Swift and Jem Burn gave the light of
their countenances to the festive scene ; and ponderous
Peter Crawley, nineteen stone of unadulterated good
humour, beamed upon the assembly with a face round
and red as the harvest moon; the manly figure and
handsome features of Lord Drumlanrig, with the grave,
Clerical frontispiece of his friend, Maurice Vincent, be-
Jide him ; the well-dressed person and famous blue um-
brella of D 'Or say Clarke ; the natty, groom-like get-up
of Wyndham Smith, son of the witty canon of St. Paul's ;
the close - cropped grey head and quiet demeanour of
Tom Crommelin ; the tremendous shirt-front and blazing
diamond studs of young Jack Mytton, the knowing
physiognomy of Sir Vincent Cotton, the martial aspect
of stalwart Major William Peel all combine to give a
touch of aristocratic dignity to the scene."
Such was the company assembled at Broome's tavern
on the evening of June 16 of the great Exhibition year
of 1851. Besides the above-mentioned, too, were Tom
Spring, the Tipton, Johnny Broome (the host), and
several other shining lights of the Fancy, and supporters
of the Ring. The first-named, poor Tom Spring,
was but the shadow of himself. As we have stated, ha
he had been for some time seriously ill, and the Boni-
face of the Castle, in Holborn, had been sadly missed.
Indeed, the hand of death was upon him, and he died
two months after that meeting at the Eising Sun, to
which we invite our readers to attend.
Directly Spring was well enough he took up the
Tipton's and the " Unknown " match, and on the even-
ing in question the latter was to be presented. Much
speculation had been rife as to who this mysterious per-
sonage could be, for Johnny Broome had kept it a pro-
found secret. When the waiter had gone round and
the glasses were charged and cigars lit, Tom Spring
called upon Broome to produce his "Unknown," and
Johnny left the room, returning in a few minutes arm-
in-arm with his brother Harry.
11 Could it be possible ?" exclaimed half a dozen all at
once. The surprise was universal. Here was a
youngster who had first of all been known as a light-
weight, having fought Fred Mason (the Bull Dog), and
afterwards in the middle-weights, doing battle with Joe
Rowe and Ben Terry. The idea was preposterous that
Harry, whose heaviest weight in the ring had been list,
should be pitted against the Tipton, who scaled 13st.
But the brothers Broome were quite in earnest, for
Johnny, who had a wonderful " gift of the gab," explained
that his brother Harry had ot been in the ring for
five years, and was now twenty-five years old, and had
Tll'TON 8LASUSH <L IIAltHY BUOOIdE, 1851. 339
always had a bid for the Championship in view, and now,
having filled out and being at his prime, was determined
to have a cut at it. Then the landlord of the Rising
Sun placed upon the table before Spring 50 in notes,
and asked him to cover it on behalf of the Slasher. This
having been promptly done, to show how ready he was,
Johnny produced a draft of the articles. Then every-
body knew that they meant serious business. Mr.
Vincent Dowling, editor of BelVs Life, who was present,
was requested to hold the stakes, and the 100 was
handed to him. The draft of the articles was approved,
that the men should fight for 200 a-side and the Cham-
pionship of England three months from that date, at a
spot to be selected by the stakeholder, as near as
possible half-way between Birmingham and London.
Eventually Michaelmas Day, September 29, 1851, was
decided upon, and some of the " toffs " ordering up a
couple of cases of " fiz," the business having been so
satisfactorily arranged, the remainder of ths evening
was spent in music and conviviality.
And now we will introduce Mr. Harry Broome, and
give a slight sketch of his career, for he was destined to
become Champion of England, although his reign was
but short-lived,and he does not figure amongst the most
illustrious.
It was in the autumn of 1842 that Johnny Broome
invited a small but select party to his house, the Rising
Sun, to judge of the qualities of a youngster ho wished
to introduce to the P.R. This youth was his own brother
Harry. He ha3 arranged for the veteran and clever
Byng Stocks to be the trial horse, an expei ienced bruiser
of many battles, who was taller than the youngster,
and some 2st heavier. Stocks was a pretty good test for
a novice, but young Harry, who had been educated by
brother John, was so quick and active that Byng could
scarcely get in a blow, and Broome senior chaffed the
old 'un all the time they were at it, for the bout went
quite in favour of the youngster. "Don't spare him,"
advised Johnny, " because he's my brother; just you
treat him as you would me." Now as Broome was the
cleverest boxer of his day for the weight, it is easy to
understand that there was a certain amount of irony in
his remark. The trial proved very satisfactory, so far as
the young 'un was concerned, and from that time Master
Harry became a constant exhibitor at his brother's
Thursday evening sparring displays, and the general
opinion of those supposed to be good judges, was that the
lad had great promise. The next step forward he made
was in a tight to a finish with the gloves, for the entertain-
ment of Lord Drumlanrig and his friends, when he met a
340 TIP TON SLA SHE 11 & HARRY BROOME, 1851.
man named Mitchell, known as the " West End Tailor."
He was no professional pugilist, but clever with his
"dukes," and really got his living as a "minder" of
" toffs." Five pounds was the sum put down by my lord
for the friendly spar, and young Harry gave such a good
account of himself that all were of opinion that there
?as a big future in store for him. Many wished to meet
.-him in the roped arena, but the sums they offered to
fight him for did not suit brother Johnny, who had
decided that 50 a side should be the minimum sum the
lad should do battle for.
His first opponent to accept for that amount was Fred
Mason. And here we may mention that this bruiser
was a brother to Harry Boleno, the celebrated Drury
Lane clown, who at one time was mine host of the Old
Drury Tavern, at the corner of Vinegar Yard, Catherine
Street, now swept away for the improvements of the
neighbourhood. Mason hailed from the East End, and
they fought down the river on December 11, 1843. After
a fierce contest, lasting one hour and twenty minutes,
Mason gave in. The East Enders were greatly dis-
appointed, for they detested Johnny Broome, and felt sure
that the Bull Dog would have accomplished his task, he
never having been beaten but by the all-powerful arm of
the celebrated Johnny Walker. It was not until a year
had elapsed that Johnny Broome would allow his brother
to enter the lists again, and this time it was with another
representative from the East End, one Joe Bowe. After
a stubborn battle, in which the latter's supporters be-
haved in a most disgraceful manner at the ring-side,
Tom Spring, who was referee, resigned and left the
ground, so the match had to be declared a draw. Harry
bad badly injured his thumb, so the battle could not be
renewed until the following May, when Broome van-
quished bis foe easily within an hour.
Again Johnny kept his brother out of the Ring for
twelve months, when he matched him against Ben
Terry, of Birmingham, for 100 a-side, and they met
on February 3, 1846. This was a most unsatisfactory
meeting, for Harry, who always afterwards declared that
be had been drugged, fought shockingly in the first
dozen or so rounds. He, however, pulled himself to-
gether after they had been fighting some time, and was
undoubtedly winning fast, when " foul " was claimed for
Ben Terry, as Harry, it was alleged, had struck him a
blow upon a plaister which he wore round his loins,
whilst he was going down. So great was the wrangle
over the affair at the ring-side, that the referee fled from
the place and, of course, the fight had to be declared a
draw; Harry receiving 5 out of the stake money.
T2PTON SLASHED & HARRY 13RGOME, ISol. 341
This was Harry Broome's last appearance in the ring
prior to the match to which we have called attention at
the opening of this chapter.
Of the Tipton Slasher we have already said sufficient
of his opening career, and of his match with Tom
Paddock and fight in the moonlight, eo it will be un-
necessary for as to recapitulate. He went into training
at Hoylake, in Cheshire, where Jem Ward looked after
HARRY BROOME.
him, whilst Young Molineux put him through his
daily work. Ward was then a publican in Liverpool, so
it was an easy run for him, and he rarely missed a day
without visiting his protege.
Harry Brcome was not so fortunate, however. He
had just made a mess of things at the Opera Tavern,
Haymarket, where he had failed, and that was the reason,
undoubtedly, why brother Johnny had been so anxious
& llAJtliY BHOOME, 1851.
to get him matched for the Championship, feeling that
should he win or lose, his popularity would increase,
and his altered position enable him to pull through,
His creditors, though, would allow him no peace, and he
was followed with writs and judgment summonses
wherever lie went, and it was only tnrough the astute-
ness of the tricky Johnny that he was able to avoid
arrest. Harry's brother superintended the lad's train-
ing and in a very short time got him into splendid
condition.
Mildenhall was the place selected, for it was thought
that it would afford an opportunity for the numerous
sports attending the Newmarket First October Meeting
of being present. So on the morning of September 29,
1851, the special train started from Shoreditch. But
strange to say, although the battle was for the Cham-
pionship, there was a very poor attendance, for it was
believed that the whole affair' would end in a fiasco,
and many doubted the Broomes' earnestness, espe-
cially as Harry was moving about so mysteriously.
This doubt was strengthened when the train left London
with only about one hundred people who had taken
tickets, and neither of the Broomes appeared upon the
platform. At Bishop's Stortford, however, the familiar
figures of the two brothers were discerned, and all
appeared to ba well as they boarded the train.
At Mildenhall no time was lost, and the arena having
been fixed up and the company being augmented
by some two or three hundred from Newmarket and
neighbourhood, soon after one o'clock the Tipton Slasher
stepped up to the ring, accompanied by his seconds,
Nobby Clarke and Young Molineux, and Jem Ward,
who was present to look after the interests of his
proteye. The Tipton was quickly followed by Harry
Broome, with his brother and two seconds, Callaghan
and Bob Castles. Then came a difficulty about a referee.
Peter Crawley was mentioned, but the Slasher objected to
every name mentioned by the Broomes, and it looked
after all that there would be no fight. At length Harry
Broome said he would not mind fighting without a
referee if his opponent did not miad. Then the Slasher
consented to Peter Crawley, when everything was
arranged, and the men entering the ring, " Time" was
called at a quarter to three o'clock.
When Harry Broome stood up everybody was
astonished at his magnificent development and beautiful
symmetry. He stood 5ft lO^in, and weighed 12st lOJlb,
and all judges pronounced him one of the finest speci-
mens of au athlete they had ever seen stripped. What
a contrast he must have been to the big, burly, ungainly
TIP TON SLASHER A HARRY BROOMED 1851. 343
Slasher, whose figure and attitude we have already
described. On this occasion he weighed 13st 71b, his
height being Gft O^iu. As they sparred together it was
evident that the young 'un had no fear of his great
opponent, and although he led him a nice dance all over
the ring, when they got to the ropes he stood his
ground, and getting aside from a nasty blow aimed at
his ribs, Harry caught his opponent a stinging cross-
counter on the face with the left.
In the next round Broome got a smasher into the
Tipton's mouth, and, closing, they came dowa side by
side. The third bout reads as if there must have been
great excitement, for we learn that the Slasher, following
up his retreating foe, got in his left on the right cheek,
but Harry gave him a receipt in full in- the shape of a
tremendous smash on the nose, The Slasher hit out
wildly, right and left; Harry saw his chance, and closed.
Then* he got an unmistakable lock with his right leg
over the crooked knee of the Tipton. In a few seconds
there was a desperate struggle, but at last Broome having
fixed his hold, with a grand effort of mingled strength
and skill brought the Slasher over on his back. Down
came the huge form, shaking the earth with the con-
cussion, while Harry rolled over him. There lay the
prostrate giant apparently stunned, till his active
seconds, seizing him by the legs and arms, bore him to
his corner.
Then our report goes on to inform us that the Slasher
tried to strangle his man on the ropes. Johnny Broome,
however, sat on them, and Harry was let down. In the
tenth round Harry seems to have had all the best of it,
for after unmercifully punching the Tipton about the
face, he got his favourite grip and brought the Tipton
once more down with a thud. But the effort cost
Harry dearly, for he lay on the ground afterwards,
panting and blowing like a grampus. But he showed
himself to be a good general, and with brother Johnny
to advise him, kept out of harm's way until he recovered
his wind. The Tipton's only chance was to exhaust
his man ; he was no match for him in quickness of
hitting, activity, nor wrestling, and the youngster cer-
tainly proved himself to be a better man. How the
battle would have ended it is hard to say, but the Slasher
finished the fight on a " foul," by striking Harry Broome
deliberately when he was on both knees.
Then all the fat was in the fire, for the partisans of each
man were yelling at the top of their voices, " Foul, foul,
fair, fair," and the two umpires being mobbed and pulled
about by the crowd could not agree, whilst Peter Crawley
refused to listen to any appeal unless it very properly
344 TIPTON SLASHER & HARRY BROOME, 1815.
came through them. At length the two umpires
admitted that they could not agree, and Peter Crawley
said "It was a moat deliberate foul, and I award the
battle to Broome."
The language after this must have been frightful, and
loudest and strongest was that of the Tipton Slasher
himself. He swore that Peter Crawley was a sa-nguinary
rogue and swindler ; that he had backed Broome him-
self, and had acted unfairly and dishonestly in order to
win his own bets.
" You're uttering a d ^d lie, and you know it,"
thundered Peter Crawley. " No one ever breathed a
word against my honesty and fairness before, and I'm
ready to maintain my honesty against any living man.
Come on and fight me, if you dare." With this the
ponderous Peter, to the astonishment of everybody, com-
menced taking his coat and waistcoat off, really mean-
ing what he said. What would have happened to the
good old host of the Queen's Head and French Horn,
with his tremendous paunch, if he really had tried
conclusions with the Slasher, we dread to think. At
that juncture, however, Lord Drumlanrig went to Crawley
and remonstrated with him, and at the same time Jem
Ward and the respectable friends of the Slasher took
that worthy away.
And that is how this particular fight for the Cham-
pionship ended, which had only lasted thirty - three
minutes, but enabled Harry Broome's name to be
inscribed amongst the list of Champions.
CHAPTER XLV.
RECOLLECTIONS OF OLD " BELL'S LIFE" TAVERN. HARRY
BROOME AND TOM PADDOCK. BATTLE FOR TH3 NEW
BELT.
IN our last chapter we called attention to the letter
which was written by Harry Broome to the editor of
Bell's Life, and we quoted the epistle. It was dated
November 28, 1855, and here we may perhaps be per-
mitted to deal with reminiscences.
Many of our readers, no doubt, will be able to accom-
pany us in our rambles, and there are surely those who
BROOME & PADDOCK, 1856. 345
when the manly art was waning in the early fifties,
can recall scenes of the times.
Sunday, December 2, 1855, in London, was one of
those cheerless, wintry days that are to be found in no
other city in the world. The metropolis on the Sun-
day is never particularly cheerful, even if the air is tem-
pered with soft summer breezes, and the sun is pouring
down upon a deserted pavement. But in the depth of
winter, when the few vehicles which are to be met with
in the main streets, roll along at a slow pace, silently
through the snow which is fast b;ing churned into a
dirty, rJoppy mass, London is anything but inviting.
" The suow, the snow, the beautiful snow," had been
falling in a monotonous manner, like a coarse white
gauze throughout the whole of the day, and, where un-
disturbed, lay in a pure white mass over pavement and
road. It was certainly an evening to remain indoors
before a blazing fire, in company with grog and pipe,
and the untrodden waste of snow as we walked up
Norfolk Street suggested to us how home comforts
could be appreciated out. Ours were the only foot-
prints making a track along the silent street, and
as we turned into the Strand we met a snow-covered
"bobby" and a cabby, who was muffled up with
the old - fashioned coat of many capes. They were
the only signs of life. Having vacated a warm, com-
fortable room to embrace the cold atmosphere, a
tingling at the ears, and a bright light, suggested a hot
drink, which was to be had at a little " pub." over the
way.
The hostelry at this period was known as Bellas Life
Tavern, afterwards re-christened the Norfolk Arms,
and now swept away by the hand of Improvement, which
has been doing wonders for the metropolis under the
County Council, and for the Strand in particular.
So we made for the little beacon light, and pushing
open the swing door, entered the tavern. There was only
a small dingy bar ; but there was a cheerful fire blazing
up the chimney, with a bright copper kettle singing
merrily on the hob. Behind the counter were some silver
cups, and the sole decorations consisted of pewter pots,
piled up pyramid fashion upon a shelf, or suspended
from nails along the beams of the ceiling, whilst their
polished surfaces reflected the flames from the fire,
giving to the place a warm, cosy appearance, in pleasant
contrast to the cheerless surrounding-! of the outside.
"Good evening, sir! We've got some winter at last,
then !" The remark came from a fine, stiff-built young
fellow behind the bar. His white shirt-sleeves rolled up,
disclosed a great, muscular arm, and as he stood mixing
316 BROOME & PADDOCK, 1856.
a glass of hot brandy and water for us, with hig clean-
shaven face and little square white apron, he looked a
veritable picture for a Boniface of the period. His height
was about 5ft llin, and he was as fine a specimen of
manhood as you could meet in a day's march. His great
bull neck and broad shoulders made him appear very
formidable, and it required little else to suggest that ha
was cut out by nature for a gladiator.
The landlord of the Bell's Life Tavern was none other
than our old friend Harry Broome, who had thrown
down the gauntlet once again, and who had sent the
letter to Bell's Life, offering to fight Tom Paddock for
200, which we quoted in our previous chapter.
We had some reason to conjecture whether Harry
Broome was really serious over this affair, and we spoke
plainly to him upon the subject, but he assured us that
he was absolutely in earnest. We had, as a matter of
fact, good cause for these doubts, for the year 1855 had
been so fraught with disappointments occasioned by the
extraordinary behaviour of the top-sawyers of the P.R.
that challenges and deposits counted for Jittle, the former
ending in paper warfare, and the latter terminating nine
times out of ten in forfeits.
And now it will be as well to just review Master
Harry Broome's performances before describing this
his last battle in the Ring, for he lived but for ten years
after our meeting with him on that quiet Sunday even-
ing, shuffling off this mortal coil on November 2, 1865.
After his defeat of Rowe, to which we have already
referred, he scored that questionable victory over the
Tipton Slasher, it will be remembered, and then defeated
the powerful natural fighter, Harry Orme. By these
performances he became Champion. But the old Tipton
was not at all satisfied, declaring that the " foul " on
that occasion, which had deprived him of the honour of
wearing the belt, was not a just decision. So he chal-
lenged Harry, and articles were entered into for the men
to try conclusions once again. But, after 25 had been
deposited, Broome forfeited, his plea being that he had
a more important engagement with Aaron Jones. This,
however, also fell through. On February 20, 1855, the
Champion again forfeited to Tom Paddock, and once more
did this unsatisfactory business occur, upon March 12 of
the same year. That was the period at which Broome an-
nounced that he would retire from the Ring, as referred
to in the previous chapter.
Tom Paddock had also been busy. Immediately after
a brilliant fight he had with Paulson, of Nottingham, he
had little time to rest, and received a challenge from Tom
Sayers, then making his mark as a Champion Middle-
PADDOCK, 185C. 347
weight, to fight for 200, at catch-weights ; but, owing to
Sayera' backers having negotiated with Harry Paulson
for their man, this fell through. Paddock then turned
his attention to the Tipton Slasher, asking him if he
intended to maintain his claim to the Champion, and as
Harry Broome had, as we have already stated, signified
his intention of retiring, Paddock declared that if neither
Harry or the Tipton responded to his call, he should
be justified in tertniug himself Champion of England.
Harry Broome's retirement and forfeiture quite entitled
Paddock to the assumption, and there appeared an
editorial in Bell's Life asserting, " Tom Paddock is now
Champion of England until the position is wrested from
him by the Tiptou Slasher or Aaron Jones, or confirmed
to him by their defeat."
Tom Paddock then took on Jones for choice, and the
match was made on April 3, the fight to come off on
June 5, 1855, for 100 a-side. The Redditch man
proved victorious once more over his old opponent, and
the Slasher being matched to tight Jones, Paddock was
compelled to take a rest, for he could find nobody to come
forward and do battle with him. Consequently there
were great rejoicings when the letter of challenge appeared
from Harry Broome. Everything was settled before
the end of the year, and the coming combat was looked
forward to with a deal of interest in sporting circles.
The anxiously-waited-for period at length arrived, and
the two men who had been in strict training for several
months came to London on the eve of the tight, show-
ing themselves at their respective quarters. Harry
Broome was, of course, on view at his own house in the
Strand, where we had often visited him, and Tom
Paddock at that of his great friend, Alec Keene's, the
Three Tuns, in Moor Street, Soho.
The original intention was to have brought the mill off
in Kent or Sussex, but on account of the squeamishness
of one or two of the South- Coast Railway directors, who
considered it highly improper to be parties to the en-
couragement of the noble art of self-defence, at the
eleventh hour it was considered necessary to change the
route. The management, which consisted of Dan Dis-
mores, Fred Broome, and Aleo Keene, then made an
appeal to the Eastern Counties Company, who were
always ready and ever obliging, and now agreed to make
up a "special."
At Shoreditch Station (now devoted to the despatch
and receipt of goods, but formerly the terminus of the
G.E.R.) on the morning of the fight great excitement
prevailed, the entrance being literally thronged by an
anxious crowd struggling to get a glimpse at the warriors.
N
23
348 BROOME & PADDOCK, 1856.
As far as Broome was concerned they were doomed to
disappointment, for he had got up with the lark, and
travelled by an earlier train to Stratford, where it was
arranged they should stop and pick him up. Tom
Paddock was, however, recognised as he stepped out of
his cab, and received a tremendous ovation.
The train rattled along through the fields now past
an orchard, now white and pink with the blossoms of the
fruit trees, for it was a lovely June morning, and we
and all nature were glad.
The garden glows and fills the liberal air
With lavished fragrance, while the promised frm't
Lies yet a little embryo unperceived,
Within its crimson folds.
Away we sped until we reached Manningtree, where
we learned to our annoyance that the police were upon
our track, and that telegrams had been despatched to
the constabulary at Diss, in Norfolk, and all down the
line to be on the alert. A consultation then took place,
and it was decided to bring the battle off, if possible, in
the vicinity of Ipswich, where it was least expected.
After a short run from Manningtree we came to a halt
at a likely-looking place, with meadows on each side,
and the crowd, streaming from the carriages, climbed
down the embankment. Shortly afterwards the other
"special" drew up, and the occupants of the second
train having alighted, the spectators assembled num-
bered over six hundred. Amongst them were many of the
" nobs," including an Indian Prince and suite, besides
numerous Corinthians.
The arena was formed without delay, and the outer
ring was productive of no less than 47. This allowed a
good margin for the Pugilistic Benevolent Association,
after paying the ring-minders a sovereign a-piece, who
were headed by Mike Madden, Fred Mason, and Bill
Barry.
At a quarter to one everything was in readiness, and
the audience was impatiently waiting for the "ring-up."
Harry Broome was waited upon by Tass Parker and
Tom Sayers, and Tom Paddock was esquired by Alec
Keene and Jemmy Massey. They shook hands in a
pleasant, friendly manner, and the colours were tied to
the stakes. There was quite a lively time over the
betting, 35 to 20 being one ' k of the wagers laid upon
Broome.
At precisely one o'clock the men stepped to the scratch
at the call of " Time," both stripped to the " buff." The
initial round was exceedingly lively. Harry feinted
with his left, ducked his head, and then landed heavily
upon Tool's chest, when several quick exchanges were
BROOME & PADDOCK, 1856. 319
made, Paddock appearing to get somewhat bewildered,
but he dashed in and caught Broome upon the side of
the head, and in attempting to follow up slipped down.
Everybody was looking for Harry's old smart form, but
he made a poor display, and in the next few rounds
Paddock led, letting his left go with great quickness,
landing Master Harry a smart tap upon the nasal organ,
in response to which the claret flowed, and first blood
was awarded to Paddock.
'Ill-
ALEC KEENE.
At the fifth round Broome came up puffing, and not
looking at all cheerful, whilst Tom was as fresh as paint,
and wore a nasty grin, which made him lookvery danger-
ous. Harry tried his left, but Tom countered and caught
him another severe one on the proboscis. On again facing
his antagonist Harry received some severe whacks about
the body. In the ninth, Tom let go his left, but waa
prettily stopped, and Harry countered him on ths jaw
350 BROOME d- PADDOCK, 2856.
with his right, so heavily that it made Tom stagger.
Then, as he tried to steady himself, he slipped and fell.
After this the rounds were got through in an unusually
short space of time, none lasting more than a minute. In
the twentieth bout Paddock took the lead, and rattled
away in a lively manner, and caught Broomeacrack be-
tween the eyes, removing the " bark." Harry returned it
with a slight amount of interest on the nose, when they
closed and both went down. The battle had then lasted
twenty-eight minutes, and the pace they had been going
was sending them all to pieces. Broome came up panting
like a thirsty poodle. Paddock dashed in with his left
and inflicted a severe cut on the lips. Harry, too, missed
his return, and Tom again caught him a stinger iu the
same place, which increased the length and depth of the
wound, sending Master Harry once again to Mother
Earth.
On entering the thirtieth round they both went in
with an intense amount of ardour, but Paddock pioved
himself to be the stronger of the two, although he
occasionally exhibited great lack of judgment. But
Harry's face was most severely punished, and after a
rally in the thirty-third round they both of them rolled
over, and Broome's seconds made a claim, declaring
that he had kicked their man. This was, however, justly
overruled by the referee, and the fight continued.
In the thirty - eighth, after some sharp exchanges,
Tom slipped down on his knees, and Broome hit him a
fearful blow on the nasal organ. In reply to another
claim the referee decided that Harry's hand had started
on its journey before Tom came to ground, so it was dis-
allowed. From the fortieth to the fifty-first and last,
they stuck to it with marvellous pertinacity, Paddock
getting the best of it. In the forty-eighth, Broome's
left eye was closed, and he presented a sorry spectacle.
He was getting so weary that it was obvious that nothing
short of a miracle would prevent him from losing the
battle. On com ing to the scratch for the last round, Harry
was very slow, weak, and tottering ; he made a blow at
Paddock, but missed, and Tom then aimed a vicious
right-hander at the side of the head. It, however,
missed the place it was intended for, and landed with a
heavy thud upon Harry's chest. This blow floored the
plucky gladiator, and, although at the call of " Time ''
he once more gained his legs, if the will was good
the body was weak, and he immediately sank back,
exhausted upon his second's knee, and Tass Parker
threw up the sponge in token of Broome's defeat, after
as determined a mill, lasting one hour and three minutes,
as was ever fought within the ropes.
BROOUE A&D PADDOCK, 1856.
351
It was indeed a wonder that Harry, being so much of
a wreck, should have made such a long fight of it. One
account tells us that even at the expiration of the first
half hour he did not look like lasting a quarter of an
hour longer, yet he protracted the battle beyond the
hour before at last he received hia quietus from Tom
Paddock's right. For some time before Broome's case
appeared so hopeless that there were loud cries of
"Take him away," and his brother Fred begged him to
give in, for he was exceedingly weak. But Harry shook
his head and insisted upon going on with the fight,
although he could scarcely totter. But the fluky blow
delivered by Tom Paddock, and to which we have
alluded, settled the plucky Harry, for after a vain
attempt to rise he sank back into his second's arms, and
the despe: ate fight was over.
852
CHAPTER XLVI.
DEATH OF AN OLD FHIEND. REMINISCENCE OP THE OLD
CASTLE, HOLBOKN. IIA.U11Y BBOOME AND HAURY OHME.
MATCHED FOK TUB ClIA'MPIONSHir.
AFTER the defeat of the Tipton Slasher, Harry
Broomo became Champion of England. It was
a period of melancholy in the ranks of the P. E., for
a sad event occurred at this time, an event which we
have already recorded in the history of our fights for
the championship, but which we may be permitted to
recall here. The death of Tom Spring took place just
before Harry Broome won his laurels. It was a fear-
ful loss to the Fancy and its supporters, for never
could the fine old Englishman be replaced. He, the
idol of the sporting world, was Tom, and although we
have had occasion to dismiss him when we recorded
his death, we think perhaps this would be a fitting
opportunity of giving a word picture of the hero as he
was described by one who knew him well, a few months
before his decease.
Let us to the " Castle," in Holborn, once more then,
the hostelry nearly facing Chancery Lane, which for
some inexplicable reason has for some years been
re-christened the " Napier." It is evening, and the
parlour of the first sporting " Ken " in the world is
filled with the cream of the Fancy and their Corinthian
supporters. Upon the walls are pictures of the cham-
pions :'Broughton, Slack, Big Ben Brain, and a host of
others. Tom Spring sits in the chair at the end of
the long room. Glasses arc filled, and " a song, a
song," is the cry, and the whole company join in the
chorus :
" Urrn's a health to old honest John Bull,
When he's gone we shan't, find such another,
4nd with hearts and with glasses brim full,
We will drink to old England, his mother I*
HARRY BROOMS $ 'HARRY ORME, 1853. 353.
And a few weeks after this convivial meeting Tarn
Spring was laid beneath the slopes of Norwood
Cemetery. But here is the description of Tom to which
we have alluded above: "You might see him, this
fine Boniface of the ' Castle,' in Holborn, of a morning
in a white smock, busy in his cellar or about the
premises, whilst at three o'clock in the afternoon he
was always to be seen behind the bar or in his parlour,
dressed in an evening black suit, with a white neck
cloth, a brooch in his snowy shirt frill, and his
boots polished until they shone like a mirror. It was
a treat to see him at cattle show time among the prize
beasts, surrounded by an admiring crowd of top-
booted farmers, who listened to his opinions with sin-
gular deference, for Tom was as good a judge of a
bullock, a horse, a dog, or gamecock as you weuld
find in a day's march. There was nothing of the
Cockney about him. Keen for all country sports he
was always, and when some of his aristocratic friends
invited him, as they often did, to come over to their
country seats and have a turn at the pheasants, they
found that the ex-champion could handle a double-
barrel with the best of them. But, popular as he was,
Tom Spring never made the "Castle" pay as Belcher had
done, for the latter retired after fourteen years with
a handsome independence, and lived like a gentleman
in his villa over at Finchley. Spring was too fond of
' backing his fancy ' on the Turf, and executing com-
missions for so-called friends, who left him in the
lurch when they found it inconvenient to pay their
loans."
Yes, Tom Spring's death was undoubtedly a great
loss to the prize ring, and although it wiM. be remem-
bered that the match with Harry Broome and the
Tipton Slasher was delayed on account of his illness,
he did not live to see the first named become champion.
Harry having won his spurs, the Slasher naturally
wanted to have another bid for the position he had
lost, but they could never come to terms> and the-
sports of the day had to glance round for another and
younger man to take up the gauntlet. Mr. Moore,
landlord of the " Old Bum Puncheon," Eose and Crown-
Court, Moorfields, a good old sport particularly popu-
lar with the East Enders, and an excellent judge of a-
pugilist, had seen a lad named Harry Orme fight, and,
indeed, had, in conjunction with Mr. Hunter, of the
" Weavers' Arms," Kingsland Eoad, backed him
against Jem Burns's protege, Aaron Jones,- a man
destined to shine in the ring, and subsequently to
prove a tough customer for Tom Sayers. They foug-ht
354 HARRY BROOKE $ HARRY ORME, 1853.
for 20 aside, at list 4lb, on December 18th, 1849,
and it proved to be an excellent combat, lasting two
hours and a quarter. Orme's superior strength told
at the finish, and he proved the victor. After this,
Harry's friends were exceedingly proud of him, for
he had defeated a man taller, heavier, with a longer
reach, and with more experience. So his backers de-
termined to bide their time, and not to match him
again until they could do so for a larger stake.
Eighteen months elapsed before that opportunity came,
and the man selected for him to do battle with was
none other than the redoubtable Nat Langham. Now,
Nat was even then known as one of the trickiest and
cleverest fighters amongst the middle weights, and
had already defeated Tom Lowe, "Doctor" Campbell,
George Gutteridge, and William Sparkes, the Aus-
tralian, and had consequently taken a very high posi-
tion.
Mr. Vincent Bowling declared that this fight was
" one of the gamest the modern annals of the ring can
boast." Langham was two inches taller, was longer
in the reach, and 3lb heavier. Naturally, this battle
does not find a place in these fights for the champion-
ship, but a good description is given of Harry Orme,
as he appeared when he met Langham, which we may
be permitted to quote :
" The contrast between them was great : Nat tall,
fair skinned, clean built, supple, elegant, symmetrical.
Harry short, square, massive, large limbed, swarthy
as a gipsy, hard as mahogany, his deep chest mottled
with coarse black hair, his dark face set in an expres-
sion of dogged determination, as formidable and dan-
gerous a gladiator as ever stepped into the ring."
Such was the description of Harry Orme, who was
destined to make a bold bid for the championship of
England. His fight with Nat Langham must, indeed,
have been a desperate one. Nat's terrible " pick-axe "
(his left), as Tom Sayers christened it after it blinded
him, played havoc with Orme in the first few rounds
but the latter gave him a fearful fall in the eleventh
bout, which shook up Langham considerably, and from
that moment matters were more equalised. So des-
perately did the men fight, and with such tenacity did
they stick to it, that no less than one hundred and
seventeen rounds were fought, lasting over two hours
and forty-six minutes. In the last round but two, both
men had fought absolutely to a standstill, and it was
but a question of making a draw of this splendid com-
bat. However, Harry Orme had just enough left in
him to come up for two more rounds, and wore his
HARRY BROOME $ HARRY ORXE, 1853. 355
man completely out, having scarcely an ounce left
himself.
This entitled Harry Orme to take the title of cham-
pion of the light weights, and for a whole twelve
months he rested on the laurels earned by this splendid
battle. Then, in the early part of 1852, his old
opponent, Aaron Jones, threw down the gauntlet. He
had undoubtedly much improved in both strength and
science, and his friends thought he was equal to lower-
ing the colours of the victor of Nat Langhani.
HARRY ORME.
The match was made for ,100 a-side. It was a most
unsatisfactory affair, as they were interrupted by the
police and chased from pillar to post, and at the finish
Aaron Jones refused to fight after two adjournments ;
there was a question about Mr. Vincent Dowling
having resigned his post as referee, and the whole
affair ended in a most disagreeable manner by an
action at law brought against the stakeholder. Ulti-
356 HARRY BROOME $ HARRY ORME, 1853.
mately, however, the money was handed to Harry
Orme.
At this period there -was very great rivalry between
the East End and the West End schools, and the
Broomes might be said to lead the former, with Johnny
Broome, the celebrated light weight at their head.
He had in 1842 married and gone into business at the
" Eising Sun/' Air Street, Piccadilly, the hostelry
which old Ben Burn had kept for many years, and
of which Jem himself had in his later days been
Boniface. Johnny Broome was exceedingly popular
as " mine host," and was well patronised by all the
swells of that period. Not only was he a great en-
thusiast with respect to his profession as a pugilist,
but he was a good .all round sport. He would fre-
quently ride to hounds whilst on visits to his noble
patrons, and often followed the Atherstone and
North Warwickshire. So good a horseman was he,
that he rode his own steeplechaser " Eagle " fourth for
the Grand National at Liverpool. In fact, Master
Johnny Broome was a very great star in the pugilistic
circles, and wonderfully clever, and made the " Rising
Sun " the most popular sporting house in the West
End. But he was rather selfish and very crafty ; so
if he made a number of friends and enlisted
many admirers, he also made a great number
of enemies, and amongst them was the popular
bookmaker Harry Hill, and he, with another
penciller, the aristocratic Tom Crommelin, who
also had no affection for the Broomes, thought
they could find somebody capable of taking
down Harry's colours. So they put up Harry Orme to
fight for ,250 a-side and the championship.
Now Harry Orme weighed only list 4lb when at his
best, so would have to give away no less than half a
stone, which was considered in those times a consider-
able weight, so his friends wanted Harry Broome to
come to that weight. This, of course, Johnny refused
to do on behalf of his brother. He was quite agreeable
to let Harry fight at a stipulated weight, but not for
the championship. So, in consequence, a deal of time
was wasted before the men could come to an under-
standing, but after much stupid wrangling, the match
was made, the parties agreeing to fight for the cham-
pionship on the 18th of April, 1853.
Harry Broome, during his career as a Boniface, had
put on much flesh, and when out of training it readily
accumulated. His brother put him under the wing of
Levi Eckersley, one of the cleverest trainers of the
day, and they went to Cleave Hill, the spot celebrated
HARR1 EROOME $ HARRY ORME, 1853. 357
for the Cheltenham Steeplechases. There he would
frequently have the gloves on with that clever left-
handed fighter Jem Edwards, who kept a tavern in
the town, whilst Levi gave Master Harry some exceed-
ingly warm Avork according to all accounts, for Johnny
had given him orders that his brother was to ' be
brought down to 12st. Smothered in flannels he would
do his twenty or thirty miles a day at a swinging pace,
and when he got back to his quarters, every rag upon
him was wringing wet with perspiration, just as if"hi3
clothes had come dripping from the wash tub.
bells, Indian clubs, punching at the sack, did wonders,
but Eckersley was never able to get him down io less
than 12st51b, which Johnny Broome declared was
quite half a stone too heavy.
Harry Orme was taken in hand by- the well known
long-distance ped Bob Fuller, and went to West
Mailing, near Maidstone, and there was no difficulty
at all .about getting him into perfect condition.
There was absolute secrecy kept as to the where-
abouts of the fight, but it leaked out that it would
take place somewhere on the Eastern Counties line,
so everybody who thought they were knowing besieged
the approach to Shorediteh station. They were ac-
companied in many instances by the roughs of the
East End, and not a few light-fingered gents hailing
from the West. Anybody who looked in the least like
a " toff " would be hustled and bustled about whilst
they were "gone over" in a most bare-faced manner,
watches, money, pins, and even rings being annexed.
Most of the Corinthians, however, came under escort,
protected by such well known pugilists as Jem Burn,
Owen Swift, Johnny Hanncn, Peter Crawlcy, Frarik
Redmond, Dan Dismore, Bob Castles, Johnny Walker,
Jemmy Shaw, and many others.
The morning was delightful, and there was a bigger
muster than there had been at any championship fight
since that between Gaunt and Bendigo. At eight
o'clock the special train steamed out, and did not stop
until it arrived at Bishop's Stortford, where Harry
Orme, his trainer, and Harry Hill were picked up, and
they then proceeded to Elsenham, where the Broomes
joined the train, and Fred Oliver was taken aboard.
He had been sent to select a suitable place,
and to keep a look-out upon the movements of the
" beaks." He reported that the authorities were on
the look-out, but that a young farmer had offered him
a capital piece of ground where there would be no fear
of interruption. He also informed the executive that
hundreds of people had arrived at Mildenhall from,
358 HARRY BROOME $ HARRY ORME,
London by the early parliamentary train, and were
anxiously awaiting the arrival of the men, concluding
that that would be the spot selected.
As the train moved through that station (for of
course under the circumstances there would be no
possibility of bringing the fight off there), the expres-
sion of rage and disappointment upon those who had
speculated as to where the battle would take place
must have been something to remember. At the next
station the train slowed up. This was Lakenheath,
where any number of constabulary, both on horseback
and on foot, were there ready to meet them. So on
they went until they arrived at a spot between Bran-
don and Thetford, some ninety miles from London,
where, guided by Fred Oliver's friend, they were con-
ducted to a meadow, close to the railway, where the
ring was put up. The sale of tickets for the outer
ring was considerable, and Dismore and Owen Swift,
who had charge of that department, sold no less than
50 worth at half-a-guinea apiece. There were present
several of the well-known patrons of the King men
who were past the meridian of life, gray-haired, good
old sports who rarely attended fights, but who never
missed a championship battle when it was possible to
be at the side of the ropes. We have no space to
describe the scene at the side of the ring, but by the
account before us we read the names of some whose
names have shone in our descriptions of the " fights
for the championship," many of them having seen
Jem Belcher do battle for the belt, as well as The
Game Chicken, Cribb, Molineux, Tom Spring, and
Jack Langan. Amongst those present were Mr. Sant,
the rich Wandsworth brewer; John Gully, the ex-
champion, then a wealthy colliery owner and a fine
old English gentleman, as we have already pictured
him in these " Memoirs." There were also Ned Painter
and Tom Oliver, and amongst the Corinthians could
be recognised the Dukes of Devonshire and Hamilton,
with many other noblemen. Unfortunately, however,
there were several East End roughs, who were, though,
well held in check by the special constables selected
from second and third rate pros, by the Pugilistic
Association.
Peter Crawley was selected as referee. He at once
took up his position at the ropes upon a chair which
had been brought from the farmhouse, and at a quarter
past one o'clock the men entered the arena. A strange
incident in connection with the selection of the seconds
was noticed, for Orme's esquires were Tom Sayers and
Jack Grant (both of whom will figure in these pages
HARRY BROOME | HARRY ORME, 1853. 359
anon), who had, less than a year previously, had a des-
perate set-to not far from this very spot, and oddly
enough Harry Orme had been Grant's second upon
that very occasion. They all three sported the East
End colours a green kerchief with white rings.
Harry Orme looked in splendid condition as he stood
laughing and chatting with his friends, for it was
fully ten minutes before Harry Broome entered an
appearance. In the meanwhile the '* toffs " in the
outer ring wore having a regular banquet, for the
" Bishop " of Bond Street had brought down a great
hamper of the choicest viands, and well nigh all had
come provided with baskets of wine, cold chicken,
lobsters, and other delicacies. The beaming face of
the Bishop, and his fund of anecdote, had the effect of
creating much merriment in the ring, and the sun was
shining gloriously, more as if it were June or July
than May. At length a shout from the majority of
the throats belonging to the 2,000 people assembled,
announced the arrival of Harry Broome, who was, of
course, accompanied by his brother Johnny, and had
for his seconds Billy Hayman, of Birmingham, and
Callaghan, of Derby, who at once proceeded to prepare
for action, tying on the colours of the West Ender,
which were blue with white spots. The betting was
7 to 4 on Broome, and was pretty brisk when the men
were stripped and ready for the call of " Time."
But a description of the grand battle for the belt
and the championship between the two Harrys we must
defer for another chapter.
CHAPTER XLVII.
HARRY BROOME AND HARRY ORME. THEIR DESPERATE
BATTLE. A TERRIBLE TRAGEDY AT BOW STREET.
IN the last chapter we left Harry Broome and Harrj
Orme facing each other to do combat for the Champion-
ship of England and the coveted belt, surrounded by
a company numbering no less than 2,000 sports of all
classes, from the noble lord to the East End rough.
The sun poured its rays down upon the gladiators and
spectators almost fiercely for the time of year. It
was half-past one o'clock when " Time " was called by
Peter Crawley, and the battle commenced. With half
3GO HARRY BROOME HARRY ORME, 1853.
an eye one would detect the disparity in the size of
the men. Harry Broome stood 5ft 10|in, and weighed
12st 5lb, whilst Orme's height was but 5ft V^in, and
he scaled only list 6lb. But Orme was in the better
condition, for he had not had the tavern experience of
his opponent, and had always kept himself fit. A de-
scription of both men we have already given, so it
will be imnecessary to repeat. One account statea
that " Harry Orme looked the embodiment of physical
strength and endurance; his thick-set, powerful frame,
his bull-neck, and huge, muscular arms, his immense
calves and thighs, his enormous round shoulders, made
him a picture of Herculean power, while his dark, de-
termined visage and swarthy skin conveyed the idea
of exceptional courage and hardihood."
They both started very cautiously, Broome, with
his longer reach, trying, by feints and advances, to
draw his opponent, but the East Ender was not to be
caught. For two minutes it was a question of advance
and retreat, both sparring carefully, without a blow
being attempted. At length Orme seemed determined
to.- waste no more time manoeuvring, for he went
straight up to his man and let fly. But Broome, in-
stead of meeting him, jumped back, laughing, and
did not seem inclined to come to work in real earnest.
Then the sparring was resumed, and the spectators
exhibited signs of impatience. Here is a-descriptiou
of the fighting in the first round, written by an eye-
witness: "Broome's game was to lure his adversary
on to hit, and not to open the ball himself. Finding,
however, that Orme was not to be kidded, Harry altered
his tactics, crept in carefully inch by inch, till he
thought he was within distance, then shot out his left,
followed by the right. Orme cleverly stopped the first,
but the latter caught him on the left side of the head ;
in return, he slung in his sledge-hammer right on the
ribs, leaving a crimson mark there, napped a little one
on the forehead from Broome's left, and then the latter
closed; but Orme foiled his attempts to crook, and
they rolled over together. The round had lasted eight
minutes."
Without describing each round of this magnificent
Battle, we may call attention to a few of the most
prominent episodes. In the fourth, the company were
treated to most sensational doings, which caused the
greatest excitement all round the ring. Broome opened
the bout with a terrific blow over the eye, which gashed
the flesh and produced first blood. Orme, however,
was more than even with him, delivering his right
three times in succession on the ribs with terrific force,
HARRY BROOMS $ HARRY ORME, 1853. 361
but Broome's turn came next ; he struck the East Ender
heavily in the right eye and mouth. Orme lunged out
with his right, and as his hand came forward Broome
gave him an awful upper cut on the mark, which
doubled Orme completely up. He turned twice round,
and fell on his knees. His seconds rushed up in alarm,
and nine persons out of ten who saw the
effect of the terrible blow fancied it was all
over with Orme, and that he would not come up
again. Some even went so far as to express
their disappointment that the fight should be so soon
v>ver. But those who thought so were agreeably dis-
appointed, for the magnificent condition of the East
Ender and the splendid treatment by his seconds en-
abled hi'jn to pull himself together, and to respond to
the call of " Time," although he came up for the suc-
ceeding round in a somewhat groggy state.
In spite of the severity of the work in the fourth
round, the fifth was even more tremendous by all ac-
counts. It lasted no less than six minutes, at the ex-
piration of which time Harry Broome was in a very
queer state. His want of condition was telling upon him
badly, for he was bathed in perspiration and blowing
like a grampus. Besides, he had received some rough
treatment at the hands of the East Ender. One blow
delivered was with tremendous force upon the brow,
cutting it deeply to the bone, and the blood flowed
copiously. Harry Broome appeared quite dazed as he
staggered back and placed his hand involuntarily on
the damaged eye. This was Orme's chance. Many
judges present declared that had he availed himself of
it, and gone on punching with right and left with all
his great strength, it would have settled the battle in
his favour.
But he did nothing of the kind, whether it was a
desire not to take advantage of his distressed foe, or
that he was too excited to make use of the opportunity,
it is impossible to say, but it is quite certain that
Harry Broome profited by his inactivity.
When we learn that the eighth round lasted twelve
minutes, and the first nine occupied quite an hour, it
may be imagined in what a manly way they stood up
to each other. There certainly was no dropping to
avoid, and the fighting was of a most desperate charac-
ter. Betting went to evens, and it was obvious that
Broome had discovered that he had a more difficult
customer to contend with than he had bargained for.
In the sixteenth round, Orme received another
dreadful upper-cut on the mark, which very nearly
decided the combat, and in the twenty-first he received
362 HARRY BROOME & HARRY ORME, 1853.
a very heavy fall, which half-dazed him, when Broome
set about him in real earnest, giving him some fearful
facers. Nearly blind, with his face streaming with
blood, Orme stuck to it gallantly. Then, in a wild
rally, one account says, " Orme stood up to Broome.
and exchanged hit for hit, the like to which few present
had ever witnessed before. These exchanges were ter-
rific, each man staggering back from the effect of the
blows. Orme held his man well till just the close of
the round, when Broome, stepping back as his adver-
sary came in, met him with a fearful smash on the left
eye, and Orme fell. Both men were so terribly ex-
hausted that they lay on their backs on the ground
until 'Time' was called."
We have said enough to give an idea of the desperate
manner in which the two Harrys fought for the cham-
pionship, and have little more to add, further than
that they kept at it until two hours and eighteen
minutes had elapsed, when Orme, completely blinded
and as weak as a rat, received a finishing blow straight
in the face, and fell, deaf to the call of " Time."
And so Harry Broome was entitled to dub himself
Champion of England, a title which, no doubt, he
would have held for a much longer period than he did
had it not been for a tragic event which made him
desire to disassociate himself from the Ring, although
he once more entered the lists, as in due course we shall
relate. Although the subject has nothing to do
with the history of the Champions, it created such a
sensation at the time in the sporting world, and con-
trolled the fortunes of the Ring to such an extent, so
far as Harry Broome was concerned, that we think
it should be recorded here.
It was a lovely morning, in June, 1855. It was just
that time of the day when, in the neighbourhood of
Covent Garden, there was a lull in the business, and
the market porters, who had finished their early work,
were taking refreshments in the various pubs of the
neighbourhood. A favourite house of theirs was a well-
known sporting hostelry, now swept away for the im-
provements in the vicinity of the New Bow Street Police
Court. It was known as the " Wrekin Tavern," in
Broad Court. Outside were several loafers, smoking
their short pipes, and in the public bar were a few
market porters, discussing some foaming pots of ale.
In the private compartments there were few custom-
ers, for the " Wrekin " was frequented by the Fancy
principally, and they did not usually make their ap-
pearance until the evening. Indeed, this was the
slackest part of the day.
DEATH OF JOHNNY BEOOME, 1855. 363
Whilst all was quiet in the house, a short, muscular
man turned out of Bow Street into Broad Court, and
made for the " Wrekin." There was a wild, fierce ex-
pression upon his face, and so strange was his gait that
two gentlemen passing riveted their attention ypon
him. " Why, that's Johnny Broome ! " exclaimed one
JOHNNY BROOME.
of them. "How strange he looks. I'll follow him;
there's something wrong, I am sure." The speaker was
a Mr. Isaacs, a friend of the Broomes, and a customer
at the " Wrekin Tavern," where Johnny Broome had
taken up his quarters with the proprietor or manager,
Mr. John Mitchell Ellis. And heiv w* may state tiiat
24
364 DE'ATR OF JOHNNY BROOME, 1855.
Broome had been for some time previously under a
cloud. His reputation had suffered badly. He had
had a hand in the notorious Brighton card scandal,
and his name was associated with several other shady
transactions. He was consequently looked askance at
by the tip-top members of the sporting world, and
when he left the " Eising Sun," Air Street, Piccadilly,
he was a ruined man, having lost a fortune on the
Turf and in other gambling transactions. In fact,
Johnny Broome was a broken-down man, and, added to
all the misfortunes brought on by his own folly, he
had a domestic trouble which broke his heart.
But, to return to Bow Street and the " Wrekin
Tavern." Johnny Broome, with quickening step, made
for the tavern, pushing open the door and passing
through the bar into the kitchen, he seized a carving
knife from the table, and drew it across his throat
at the moment Mr. Isaacs entered the room. Johnny
staggered back against the table, and the terrified
gentleman endeavoured to seize the wrist of the hand
which held the knife. Broome, however, with his left
list, for he was clutching a letter in that hand, pushed
him with great force away, and then, once more draw-
ing the knife across the throat, inflicted a fearful
gash, and sank to the floor. There was a quiver
throughout the once powerful frame, and, as Mr.
Isaacs called for help and tried to staunch the great
flow of blood with the table cloth, the once bright
eyes of Johnny Broome glazed, and one of the greatest
lights of the Prize King expired.
After this tragic end of the notorious and clever
Johnny Broome, his brother Harry was broken down
with grief, for the elder was the Champion's guide,
philosopher, and friend, and there was nobody in his
eyes like Brother John. It was a terrible blow to him,
for they had been all but inseparable. So the survivor
made no secret about the matter, and declared his in-
tention to retire from the Ring. He had achieved the
title and borne it honourably, and it was his wish,
therefore, to settle down in the tavern of which he
was Boniface, the " Bell's Life Tavern/' afterwards
known as the " Norfolk Arms," in the Strand, a house
now condemned to be pulled down for the County
Council improvements. Besides, Harry, after his long
inactivity, had grown so corpulent that it was quite a
question whether he would be able to bring himself
into condition fit to enter the ring again.
But in the early part of 1855 a subscription was
made by the leaders of the fistic art for a new belt,
which was to be of greater value than any that pre-
A NEW HE IT, 1355. 365
viously existed. This was done as an inducement for
some of the heavy weights to throw down the gauntlet
and resuscitate the somewhat declining sport. It was,
indeed, absolutely necessary to provide another trophy,
for during the wrangle between Bendigo, ('aunt, and
the Tipton Slasher, the other belt had gone astray. So
ritlOO was collected, and Mr. Hancock, the well-known
jeweller of Bond Street, was entrusted with the manu-
facture of a new one. The committee who represented
the subscribers were empowered to set forth the terms
upon which the Championship Belt was to be won and
held, which was done as follows:
" That it should not be handed over to any person
claiming the Championship until he had proved. his
right to it by. a fight; that any pugilist having held it
against all comers for three years without a defeat
should become the absolute possessor; that the holder
should be bound to meet every challenger of any weight
who should challenge him for the sum of .'200 a-side
within six months after the issue of such challenge,
during the three years; that he should not be bound
to fight for less than .200 a-side; that on the final
deposit for every match within the three years the belt
should be delivered up to the committee until after
the battle; and finally that on the belt being given
to the winner of any champion fight, he should deposit
such security as should be deemed necessary in the
hands of the committee to ensure the above regulations
being carried out."
At this period there were only five men who were
probable pugilists to compete for this new trophy.
They were the old Tipton Slasher, Harry Broome,
Harry Orme, Tom Paddock, and Aaron Jones. But as
Harry Broome had resigned and Jones had been beaten
by Tom Paddock twice, and Orme displayed no signs
of activity, it looked as if the new belt would be con-
tested for between the Slasher and Paddock. The
latter had so far improved that his friends believed that
he could easily defeat the Tipton, although that
worthy had turned the tables upon him before, it will
be remembered. Then, to the disgust of Tom, Aaron
Jones made a match with the Tipton for .200 a-side,
and so forestalled him.
But on the 2nd of December, 1855, there appeared
the following in Bell's Life, which created a murmur of
astonishment throughout all sporting circles:
" Mr. Editor It was my intention never to have
entered the roped arena again, but the persuasions of
my old friends and backers have determined me to pull
366 BROOMS $ PADDOCK, 1855.
off rny shirt once more. I now come forward for the
satisfaction of the public and the Prize King, in order
to determine who's the better man, Tom Paddock or
myself. I will fight him for 200 a-side for the
Champion's Belt, which I feel I am entitled to, for both
the Tipton Slasher, and Aaron Jones have been beaten
by me or men that I have beaten, and, therefore, I
claim it, and shall do so until fairly beaten in a roped
ring, as a trophy of that description ought to be con-
tested for man to man, and never obtained upon mere
challenge. To prove that I mean to carry out what I
state, I will meet Paddock at your office on Wednesday,
December 12th, to sign articles, to which the following
conditions must be attached: The money not under
any circumstances to be parted with until fairly won or
lost in a 24ft ring. Should this not suit Paddock (not
that I wish to interfere with the match between the
Tipton Slasher and Aaron Jones), I will fight Aaron
Jones for .200 a-side, whether he wins or loses with the
Tipton Slasher. J3y inserting this you will oblige
yours, etc., HENRY BECOME.
" Bell's Life Tavern,
November 28th, 1855."
And so Harry Broome could not resist the tempta-
tion of having another cut in to win the new and hand-
sfome belt. He most assuredly had a right to consider
himself the best man of the period. But Tom Pad-
dock had asserted that he was the Champion, and that,
perhaps, was the reason for Broome coming from his
self-appointed retirement. Anyhow, the challenge of
Harry was at once responded to, for Tom Paddock
called upon Bell's Life, and left a tenner, on the under-
standing that if he could not raise the .200, Broome
should fight him for 100.
But the progress of the match and the battle for
the new belt under the conditions mentioned above
we must reserve until another chapter.
367
CHAPTER XLVIII
LORD PALMERSTON ON THE FISTIC ART. TOM SAYE11S V.
JACK GRANT.
AND now we come to the opening chapters of one of
the most brilliant pugilists in the annals of the King.
Tom Sayers was, if not the most scientific, certainly
the pluckiest of modern gladiators, and his name will
be for ever remembered in connection with the roped
arena for the great battle which it will shortly be our
duty to describe, which took place at Farnborough,
between Sayers and Heenan. It was this fight that
originated a hot debate in the House of Parliament,
and a part of Lord Palmerston's reply to Lord Lovaine
upon the subject is worth quoting, showing, as it
does, the fine old English gentleman's appreciation of
honest, manly British sport. " He would not question
the technical legal question that a fight between two
men, not a fight of enmity, but a trial of strength, is
legally a breach of peace and an act that renders the
parties liable to prosecution ; nor whether the persons
who go to witness it are not technically involved in
the charge. But, as far as they are concerned, they
may conceive it to be a very harmless pursuit. Some
persons like what takes place. There may be a differ-
ence of opinion, as a matter of taste, whether it is a
spectacle one would wish to see, or whether it is cal-
culated to excite disgust. Some people look upon it as
an exhibition of manly courage characteristic of thn
people of this country. I saw the other day," said his
Lordship, " a long extract from a French newspaper de-
scribing this fight as a type of the national character
for endurance, patience under suffering, of indomitable
363 TOM SAYERS $ JACK GRANT, 1852.
perseverance in determined effort, and holding it up as
a specimen of the manly, admirable qualities of the
British race. All this, of course, is entirely a matter
of opinion ; but, really, setting 1 aside the legal techni-
calities of the case, I do not perceive why any number
of persons say one thousand, if you please who as-
semble to witness a prize fight are in their own persons
more guilty of a breach of peace than an equal number
of persons who assemble to witness a balloon ascent.
There they stand. There is no breach of the peace.
They go to see a sight, and when that sight is over
they return, and there is no injury done to anyone.
They only stand or sit on the grass to witness the per-
formance, and as to the danger to those who perform
themselves, I imagine the danger to life in the case of
those who go up in balloons is certainly greater than
that of two combatants who hit each other as hard as
they can, but infacb no permanent injury upon each
other."
Good old Lord Palmerston ! Where is the noble lord
who would now, in the House of Parliament, express
such true English sentiment to-day? But this is
digression, so let us return to the brave little hero who
called for these remarks.
Tom Sayers was born a Pimlico, near Brighton, on
May 25th, 1828, and was what is termed an Irish Cock-
ney, the best fighting breed. The trade selected for
him to follow was that of a bricklayer, and the first
work of any note that he was employed upon was at the
Preston Viaduct, near Brighton. " He shortly after-
wards, however, came to London, and. getting employ-
ment at the building of the North Western Railway
Company, took up his residence in Camden Town, where
he spent the greater part of his life, and where he
died. Tom, when handling the trowel, was a failure,
and giving up bricklaying got an engagement at the
old White Conduit Gardens, Islington, where he was
employed to keep away intruders who attempted to
climb the palings around the old suburban pub.
Tom Sayers was about twenty-one years of age when
he fought his first battle. This was with Aby Couch,
and took place near Greenlilthe in the March of 1849.
He disposed of Couch in less than a quarter of an hour,
and after this encounter Tom's backers looked around
in vain for any man who would confront him at lOst.
About twelve months of inactivity had passed when
Dan Collins, who was recognised as a smart, active
sparrer at Tom Spring's, where he was employed as
waiter, induced his patrons to throw out a challenge to
layers to fight him for 25 a side, the combat to come
TOM SAYERS $ JAQK GRANT, 1852. 369
off in October, 1850. This engagement turned out to
be a drama in three acts, for when Sayers and Collins
had been at it for half an hour the police interfered,
and stopped the fight. This was at Edenbridge, in
Kt?nt, and for the purpose of finishing the " mill " they
adjourned to Redhill, where they fought thirty-nine
rounds, making a total of forty-eight. Then darkness
came on, and hostilities ceased for the day. The last
act was postponed until the following April, when they
again met to decide which should take the small stake
of c'25. Poor Collins was on this occasion over-matched
to a degree, so rapidly had Sayers improved in his style
and physique, that he went in and won with the
greatest of ease.
After this Tom found it still more difficult to get an
opponent, for he was just that awkward weight, some
lOst, making him too heavy for the light weights and
too light for the heavies, so it was nearly another year
before he found anybody to meet him. At length one
Jack Grant, the " Pet of the Borough," threw down the
gauntlet to Sayers, and a match was made for ,100
a-side, the date being fixed for June 29, 1852. The
place selected for the fight was Mildenhall, Suffolk.
It is our intention to describe this combat as a speci-
men of Tom Sayers' earlier efforts, for Jack Grant wars,
save his engagements with Langham and Heenan, un-
doubtedly the coming champion's most formidable
opponent. But before doing so let us introduce the
" Pet " to our readers, to do which we must ask them
to accompany us to the neighbourhood of the Borough.
Some forty odd years ago there resided near Gravel
Lane one Jack Grant. He was by occupation a porter
in the market of that neighbourhood, and had frequent
opportunities of testing his stamina and skill in settling
the many little disputes which were sure to crop up
from time to time amongst such men whose livelihood
depended upon their activity and energetic qualities.
It soon became evident to all who had seen him put
up his hands with the gloves that there was material
enough to make a first-class gladiator. At the " Prince
and Princess of Wales," a tavcrr in Gravel Lane,
Grant, with his friends and patrons, used to meet.
There, at the back, was a large club room, afterwards
turned into a skittle alley. In this room many a lively
little spar took place with the mittens, and Grant was
looked upon as champion of the district, getting chris-
tened the " Borough Market Pet."
When he commenced his pugilistic career it became
evident that the South wark Fancy had not mistaken
their man, and had something to be proud of. His
370 TOM SAYERS 4- JACK GRANT, 1852.
first combat was with James, of Nottingham, who was
easily defeated. He was then matched with Haggerty,
of the East-End. This was a severe battle, resulting
in another victory for Grant. Then came Jack's
memorable fight with Mike Madden, notorious for
having been the longest battle but one on record. It
took place in 1848 at Woking, and lasted for five hours
and threequarters. Daylight failed after the com-
batants had got through 140 rounds. Although Jack
Grant did not come off best in this encounter he lost
r one of his prestige, for Madden was handy with his
fists, and was, indeed, a very hard nut to crack. The
next match made for the Market " Pet " was with Alec
Keene. So excellent a performer was Keene considered
that long odds were offered against Grant ; but after
fighting about an hour Jack was proclaimed the victor.
Naturally this last performance placed Jack high up in
the fistic world, and he became the chosen one of the
Southwark Fancy.
Jack Callaghan, of Derby, was his next selected, but
the match fell through. About this time Grant,
whether elated by the success of his career, or be-
cause the temptations surrounding were irresistible, he
foolishly raised his elbow too frequently, and gave way
to dissipation.
Grant had some extraordinary notions of training,
and we fear his penchant for " blue ruin " and his
dissipated habits prevented him on more than one oc-
casion from being victorious. After his fight with
Madden he had a pretty good rest, and while his back-
ers were looking around for someone likely to take him
on, a challenge appeared in Sell's Life from Tom
Sayers, which was immediately taken up by Grant.
Without going into details of the men's training or
of the journey to the ring side on that June morning,
we will briefly describe the encounter which brought
Tom Sayers, the champion in embryo, so much to the
front. Jack Grant was attended by Jemmy Welsh and
Harry Orme, whilst Sayers was looked after by Ned
Adams and Bob Fuller, the pedestrian. Tom's im-
provement in appearance since his battle with Dan
Collins was very marked, and he looked the pink of
perfection. His dark, tan-coloured skin covered limba
as muscular and well modelled as a sculptor would have
wished to look upon, and his easy grace as he shaped
on coming to the scratch must have pleased his sup-
porters. Grant, with his long, strong arms, looked the
more powerful of the two, and apparently had made up
his mind to force the pace, for immediately " Time "
was called he dashed in, but was neatly stopped by
TOM SAYERS $ JACK GRANT, 1852. 371
Sayers in the coolest possible manner. Coming to-
gether some smart exchanges were given, when Sayers
slipped and fell, closing the initial round, but proving
to those present that the Borough man, upon whom
odds had been laid, had all his work cut out for him.
The succeeding half dozen rounds were productive of
some scientific displays on the part of Grant, but the
JACK GRANT.
activity of the younger and less experienced man and
his punishing blows called forth cheers from his sup-
porters; and in the seventh round, Tom having gauged
his opponent to a nicety, changed his tactics, and
took the initiative. Still forcing the fighting, Sayera
delivered a couple of terrific blows on Grant's face, and
jumped back from the return. Renewing the attack,
372 TOM SAYLRS $ JACK GRANT, 1852.
he caught Grant with the right and left on the side of
the head and a terrible punch in the ribs. The " Pet,"
who looked very savage, swinging round his right, gave
Tom a stinger on his ear that sent him reeling. Grant
followed him up, and closed with his man, but Sayers
declining any more that round, slipped down.
As they came together again the pace they put on
was a deal too hot to last. Grant placed a straight
Wow on Tom's forehead, and was answered by an upper
cut, when a lively rally ensued. Grant, acting on
Jemmy Welsh's advice, again tried to force the fight-
ing ; but Sayers, displaying marvellous quickness upon
his legs, hit and got away in splendid style, and it was
evident before the battle was half over that the " Pet "
had caught a Tartar, and that Tom Sayers' brilliant
performance with a man of Jack's experience and
strength gave promise of greater things to come.
It would be but- wearisome to follow the sixty-four
rounds which were fought. The battle was virtually
over at the end of the sixty-third, for Grant had been
thrown several times badly, and his want of condition
and the result of his dissipation began to tell. Both
were slow to time. Grant was very rocky. He ap-
peared to be in pain from the damage sustained by the
last two or three throws. Grant led off, but his action
was feeble, and now, for the first time, Jack put him-
self entirely on the defensive. Tom Sayers, however,
was not to be denied, and he set about his man in real
earnest, then closed with him, threw him, and fell
heavily upon his prostrate body. Both men were
assisted to their corners by their seconds, and Jemmy
Welsh, discovering that poor Jack Grant had received
an injury to his inside by the last fall, threw up the
sponge in token of defeat after one of the toughest
fights, lasting two hours and a half, that had been con-
tested in the twenty-four foot ring for many a long day.
By this victory over such a man as Jack Grant, a
natural and experienced fighter, who had vanquished
such men as Alec Keene and Mike Madden, Tom Sayers
came right to the front, and was looked upon as the
coming man amongst the middle weights. Nobody,
however, ever dreamed that he would ever aspire to
Championship honours, tor at that period it would
have been laughed at had a lOst man matched himself
against a 12-stoner. But how Tom Sayers climbed the
ladder of fame, and to the surprise of the whole sport-
ing world became one of our most admired champions,
we must leave to future chapters.
273
CHAPTER XLIX.J'
TOM SAVERS AND NAT LANGHAM FOR THE MIDDLE WEIGHT
CHAMPIONSHIP. THE 11UM-PUM-FAS. TOM*S HATTH
WITH GEORGE SIMS.
AFTER the " Little Wonder," as Tom Sayers was nick,
named, defeated Jack Grant, he became somewhat in-
flated with success, and leaving his old haunts in Cam-
den Town spent most of his time at the " Coach and
Horses " in St. Martin's Lane, where Ben Gaunt, it will
be remembered, ruled the roast as host. The big ex-
champion had taken quite a fancy for the novice, and it
was in the parlour of the above-mentioned house that
Sayers presided very frequently at Ben's harmonic-
meetings. But Tom, to tell the truth, was not over-
burdened with brains, and the class who sought his
society throughout his career were not like those who
had kept company with Tom Spring and some of the
older lights of the King.
But where Sayers was most admired was at Saville
House, in Leicester Square, and his boxing bouts at
this establishment, under the organisation of the
Pugilistic Benevolent Association, attracted ijo end of
attention. It was not, however, until many months
after his engagement with Grant that, in the October
of 1852, he issued a challenge to fight anybody at
lOst 8lb for 50 or e100 a-side, and the challenge was
taken up by Lee, of the " York Arms," on behalf of otic
Jack Masters. The latter had never been in the metro-
politan ring, but had distinguished himself with no
little success in the provinces, having beaten Bates of
Birmingham and Harrison of Manchester. Tom Sayors
was backed by Ben Gaunt and his party, and the figlit
took place at Long Reach on January 20, 1853, tlin
Brighton man winning in 23 rounds, lasting 05
utes.
'6H TOM SAYEKS $ XAT LANGHAM, 1853.
It is not our intention to write full particulars of
this early battle in which the coming champion was
engaged, for his long and brilliant career was pro-
ductive of more interesting combats, and to describe
them all would occupy too much space. It will be
sufficient to state that the combat was productive of a
splendid exhibition of courage on the part of both
men, and brought the name of Tom Sayers more promi-
nent than ever with the Fancy. Karely had there been
such a magnificent natural fighter, and the punishment
he meted out to his adversary was fearful, knocking
him clean out of time in the last round with a blow
upon the jaw which rendered him insensible for more
than five minutes.
This battle established Tom's reputation as a middle
weight of no ordinary calibre, and that he was able to
take the lead at that weight everybody who had seen
him fight believed. For two years the championship
of the middle weights had been held by Nat Langham,
that clever and scientific boxer who, although he had
been beaten by Harry Orme, a man much heavier than
himself, was looked upon as invincible as a lOst man.
Nat at this time was residing in Cambridge, and kept
the Ham Inn, Bridge Street, close to Magdalen Col-
lege, lie was in no way anxious to enter the Ring
again, for he had numerous pupils amongst the
Cantabs, and did an excellent business at his tavern;
so he was content to rest on his laurels and enjoy the
title of champion of the middle weights. There was
one though who had a wonderful opinion of Tom Bayers
and a very poor estimate of Nat Langham, and he was
Alec Keene, who had enjoyed a brilliant career in the
r.U., and retired from active service in the roped
arena, having gone into business at the "Three Tuns "
in Moor Street, Soho. Alec Keene was one of the finest
fighters of his weight, 9st 71b, and had defeated Bill
Cain, Joe Philps, Young Sambo, and Bill Hayes, and
there was no better judge of a man's fighting capabili-
ties anywhere. Besides his great appreciation for Tom
layers' ability as a fighter, he liked the simple
" Brighton Boy," as he called him, and did much to
help him. Alec Keene was an enormous favourite, for
his pleasing manner and gentlemanly appearance were
suited to the customers and frequenters of the "Three
Tuns," who numbered amongst them some of the elite
of the sporting world. To mention a few, Sir Robert
Peel, his brother William, both splendid boxers and
lovers of the manly art; Lord Ongley, Lord Druni-
lanrig, Mr. Wilbraham, the brothers Rosemount, Lord
Wiuchelaca, Sir Edward Kent, Colonel Ouseley Hig-
TOM SAYEES $ NAT LANGHAM, 1853. 375
gins, and many other votaries of the sport, were in the
habit of visiting Alec Keene's house ; so Master Tom
Sayers was in good company, and for his exhibition
with the gloves found many admirers. It was prin-
cipally through mine host of the " Three Tuns," there-
fore, that Tom found the money for his battles with
Dan Collins, Grant, and Jack Masters, and as Alec
Keene had backed him for all these fights and seconded
him in the last-named, he felt justified in continuing
to pin his faith to the rising young novice, and de-
termined that he should if possible be matched against
the so-called invincible Nat Langham.
So Keene had no difficulty in getting Tom Sayers to
agree to light, and the gauntlet was thrown down to
Langham to do battle for ,100 a-side and the Cham-
pionship of the Middle Weights. The Cambridge
men laughed at the audacity of Sayers, and were only
too anxious to find the money, so the challenge was
at once accepted, and articles were signed to fight on
the 18th of October, 1853. Such confidence did Nat's
supporters have in him that odds of 6 to 4 were freely
laid to a considerable amount. The limit of weight
was list, and Langham had all his work cut out at
training to get down, but under the guidance of Jemmy
Welsh he got through his preparation successfully, and
was never in better condition. Not so with Tom
Sayers though, for although he went down to his native
place, Brighton, under charge of Bob Fuller, he was
taken with a severe attack of influenza, followed by
an eruption of the skin. His condition became so
alarming that Alec Keene went down with a doctor
from London, who prescribed for him, and he speedily
recovered, much to the relief of his backers, who had
invested a deal of money upon his chance, and by the
morning of the fight was pronounced as fit as could be.
Tuesday, the 18th of October, was a glorious day,
and the muster at Shoreditch Station was considerable.
The special which had been chartered started about
8.30 with about 400, amongst them several Corinthians
under the wing of Alec Keeue and Jem Burn. Through
Cambridge, Ely, and Mildenhall the train arrived at
Lakenham, where, some half a mile from the station, it
pulled up, and the company alighted.
Tom Oliver soon had the inner and outer rings
formed, and quite fifty " swells " paid their half-guinea
each for the reserved places within the two enclosures.
At 12.30 all was in readiness, and Sayers entered the
ring, waited upon by Alec Keene and Bob Fuller. He
was soon followed by Nat Langham, who had as his
esquirea Jemmy Welsh and Jerry Noon. The men
376 TOM SATERS $ NAT LANGHAM, 1853.
shook hands cordially, and after the preliminary ar-
rangements had been gone through the men stepped to
the scratch at the call of " Time," and the combat com-
menced. Of Langham we have had much to say in a
previous chapter, so it will be unnecessary to describe
him and his performances. Until he lost the battle
with Orme he had an unbeaten record, and his scientific
and clever style was admired by all who saw him in
the ring. By all accounts, the 'difference in the con-
/ ">-
TOM SAVERS.
dition of the men was very great, for in spite or what
had been said about Tom's recovery he looked dull
about the complexion, and was at least 5lb over his
proper fighting weight; whilst his opponent appeared
to be trained to the hour. Both men commenced very
caiitiously, Nat showing great activity in getting out
of the way. But Sayers meant business, and at length
dashed in, but Langham stopped a blow, and delivered
TOM SAVERS $ NAT LANGS AM, 1853. 377
first his right and then his left, marking Tom on tho
nose and cheek, and before the first round was finished
cut Sayers on the chin, and produced first blood. The
Brighton man, amidst wild cheering, caught Nat a
terrific blow upon the forehead, which knocked him
clean off his legs.
After this Langham showed his craftiness by getting
down on every available occasion, which annoyed Tom
to no little extent, for he had always been accustomed
to stand-up fights, and knew little of the trickery of
the Ring, so much played by Langham when he de-
sired to weary a foe. In the fourth round they treated
the spectators to a lively display, and Sayers managed
to get in some ugly blows with that celebrated " auc-
tioneer," as his right was termed; but Nat was much
cleverer in the countering, and one blow, which caught
Tom between the eyes, seemed to daze him for the time,
and his bad condition caused the flesh to immediately
puff up. Langham, no doubt, made up his mind to
play for the optics after this, and he constantly got
over Tom's guard, getting on the nose, eye, and mouth,
and the balance of the betting was greatly in favour
of the elder man.
Round after round Langham managed to get the
blows in on the same spot, whilst Sayers rarely managed
to land the return, save now and again, upon the ribs.
In the twentieth though, Sayers was much the stronger
of the two, whilst Nat seemed to be falling off and
losing strength, when Sayers went for him hammer and
tongs, and again knocked him down. Johnny Gideon,
who was one of Tom's principal backers all through his
career, offered 5 to 4 on Sayers at this juncture, and the
bet was at once taken. In the next round, however,
again the tables were turned, for Nat showed his supe-
rior science, and managed to get in hit after hit on the
eyes, and it \vas evident that Tom's peepers were
closing.
To give full details of this most exciting combat will
be unnecessary, for there were in all sixty rounds
fought, during which Langham showed wonderful ring-
craft, and, although weaker than his adversary, played
for the eyes in such a clever manner that Sayers be-
Qame all but blind, and rushed in madly. Langham
ttepped aside, and lashed out with the left on the eye
and nose, and then peppered his man with both hands.
" Take him away, he's stone blind ! " cried somebody
at the ring side, and Alec Keene caught him by the arm
and was about to throw up the sponge. Sayers, how-
ever, shook him off, and went towards the scratch.
He lunged out where he supposed Langham to be., but
378 TOM SAYERS <L- NAT LANGHAM, 1853.
the latter stepped aside, and then measuring his dis-
tance struck him a smashing blow in the face, and he
rolled over.
It was now evident that Sayers was blind, BO
the battle was awarded to Langham, who was dread-
fully punished about the body, for Tom had delivered
some terrific blows, and had it not been for the blind-
ness would certainly not have suffered this, his first
and last defeat.
Although Tom Sayers was deprived of victory, he
was by no means disgraced, and so gallantly had he
fought that a sum of ,50 was subscribed in the train
going home, and his friends declared their willingness
to find the money for another match. Nat Langham,
however, had no desire to try. conclusions with the
brave Tom again, although when the latter's eyes got
well, which took a considerable time, he threw the
gauntlet down again, offering to fight Nat for another
100, or twice that amount. Langham about this
time married a niece of Ben Caunt's, and came from
Cambridge to London, and took the " Cambrian
Stores " in Castle Street, Leicester Square, and de-
clared his intention of never entering the Ring again,
much to Sayers' annoyance, although, through the re-
fusal of Langham, he was entitled to call himself Cham-
pion of the Middle Weights.
Langham went into the Ring but once after this,
when, it will be remembered, he met Ben Caunt over
a personal quarrel. He settled down as a sporting
publican, and was for a time very successful, being
patronised by the Corinthians. He will be remem-
bered by many as the originator of the celebrated con-
vivial sporting club called the Rum-Pum-Pas, Mr. John
Rosemount being the first president. Amongst the
members were Lord Caledon (afterwards Lord Veru-
lam), his brother, the Hon. "Bob" Grimston, Captain
Ilope-Johnstone, the Hon. " Billy " Duff, Lord Edward
Russell, Major William Peel, "Fatty" Sutherland,
and others.
The members used to meet on Wednesday evenings
and dine in a twenty-four-foot square ring. Nat Lang-
ham was M.C., and the chief songster of the club was
Bill Benjamin, who had a capital voice. The principal
dish for which the club was famous was plum pudding.
Two of these puddings, one hot and the other cold,
were regularly supplied by Mrs. Burnell, of the
" King's Arms," Hanwell. They were brought to the
" Cambrian " punctually every Wednesday in time for
dinner, the hot one wrapped in flannel upon a water
plate. The company would frequently make a night
TOM SA1ERS & SAT LANGHAM, 1353. 379
of it, for Nat Langham would promise them a little
mill in the early morning between two lads for a purse,
and frequently conduct them early on a summer's
morning down Epsom way, and give them a treat.
Much profit accrued to Langham out of this club, and
when he died in 1871 it was removed to Alec Keene's,
where it continued to hold its meetings until the year
1879.
But enough of the Rum-Pum-Pas. Let us return to
the coming champion, Tom Sayers. As we have said,
ho was very much vexed at Langham refusing to meet
him a second time, and to his disgust nobody would
respond to his persistent challenges. At this time,
too, he had left the " Bricklayers' Arms," in Camden
Town, where he had had but a short tenancy, for Tom
had no head for business, and as he seemed unable to
get a match on, he thought seriously of giving prize-
lighting up and returning to his old trade. At length,
however, a foeman cropped up unexpectedly at the
house of his friend, Alec Keene. One evening Harry
Orme came over from the East-End with a few friends,
amongst them a young chap named George Sims. He
was a tall, thin young fellow, who had fought a couple
of times in the Ring, but was not looked upon by any
moans as a top sawyer. Tom Sayers happened to be
there on this particular evening, and the two men got
chaffing each other, Sims using some very unpleasant
remarks about Tom's fight with Nat Langham. Sayers
was one of the best tempered fellows imaginable, but
the East-Ender was so offensive that it came to a
wrangle, Sims at the finish offering to fight Tom for
25. This was too ridiculously small a sum for the
Champion of the Middle Weights, and for that evening
the whole thing fell through. In the next issue of
Bell's Life, though, Sims renewed his challenge, and
Sayers determined upon accepting, the stakes being
made .50 to =25, and it was agreed that they should
light on the 2nd of February. The East-Enders thought
a good deal of their man, for he had licked a big fellow
named Waldron, who weighed over 12st, and had shown
some knowledge of the art.
They went down the river near Long Reach, and it
was such a damp, cold, foggy morning that the steamer
was by no means crowded, although a great number of
" toffs " came down with Jem Burn, anxious to see the
plucky Tom, who had made such a gallant fight with
Langham. The ring was pitched near the bank of the
river, Sayers being waited upon by Jemmy Shaw and
Bob Fuller, Sims being looked after by Jemmy Welsh
and Harry Orme. Sayers was the shorter and lighter
25
380 TOM SA YERS ct NAT LANGHAM, 1853,
man of the two, weighing at this time lOst 6lb, and
standing 5ft 8in, whilst Sims stood 5ft lOin, and
weighed over list.
It must have been an extraordinary battle to have
witnessed, although, no doubt, those who travelled
all that distance on stich a morning thought the game
hardly worth the candle. Directly the East-Ender put
up his hands anybody could see that he knew little or
nothing about the game, and the natty attitude of
Sayers must have been in strange contrast as he stood
grinning before his lanky opponent. Tom feinted, and
drew his man, shot his left in upon the nose, got his
head in chancery, and pegged away at him unuierci-
"ully until the East-Ender slipped down.
In the next round Sims was all abroad, and Tom
planted his left on the nose, which gushed with blood,
and he was in a pretty plight. Orme sponged him
down, and he was sent to the scratch again. Tom at
once met him with a terrific blow over the eye, cutting
it deeply, and sending him reeling back, and as
Sayers went for the close he fell backwards. It
must have been a terrible hit, for when Welsh and
Orme picked the man up and tried to stanch the blood
his head rolled back, and he was found to be senseless,
so Tom had polished Mr. George Sims off in just five
minutes.
BAYERS & HARRY PAULSON, 2856. 381
CHAPTER L.
LIMMER'ft lOIEL AND II? PAIBON3, TOM 8ATERS AND BARB*
fAOLSON, AKD BIS TWO BATTLES WI1H AARON JONES.
AFTER the exhibition Savers made of Sims he issued
a challenge; but ncbody responded. He travelled
throughout England on boxing tours and in search of a
foeman ; but none would oblige him who were any way
near his weight. At length ho astonished the sporting
world by offering to fight Tom Paddock at catch-weight
if he would find 200 to Tom's 100. Although Pad-
dock was a much heavier man, his friends thought the
odds were too great, and the offer was not accepted.
Tom Sayers at length became despondent, and made up
his mind to go to Australia. This he most certainly
would have done, and then in all probability we should
not have his name enrolled amongst the illustrious
champions had not one more chance been offered him
from an unexpected quarter.
Harry Paulson, of Nottingham, who had beaten Tom
Paddock once and been defeated by him twice, and who
had been idle for a considerable time, made overtures to
Sayers. Now, Paulson's weight was over 12st, so that
Sayers would be giving away something like 2st, a thing
unheard of at that period. Nevertheless the plucky
little coming champion agreed to take the heavy man on
for 50 a-side. But Tom bad been a little too fast in
putting down the deposit of 5, for his friends hesitated
with the money, thinking that, confident and capable as
he was, to give away so much was preposterous.
Nat Langham had the matter in hand for Sayers, for
they had made it up and were good friends, and it wag
due to him that the affair was arranged. He went
straight to Sir Edward Kent, one of the etaunchest of
the Corinthian sportsmen, and informed him of Tom's
desertion by his backers. Sir Edward in the cause of
sport thought it a pity that such a plucky effort on the
part of Sayers to take on the big 'un should be thwarted,
that he called a meeting of friends at Limmer's Hotel,
the great rendezvous of racing men and aristocratic
followers of every sport, to meet upon the subject of the
proposed fight.
And bere we may be permitted to digress for a few
3t*-2 S<AfEfi8 & BARRY PAULSON, 1856.
moments to have a word or two to say about the
celebrated and historic hotel. Limmer's from the time
of the Regency was the most celebrated of all the
sporting Looses, for although Tom Spring's, Jem
Burns', and Nat Langham's were houses patronised by
the Fancy, there were more prize-tights arranged at
Limmer's than all the others put together. Here is a
quotation from the writing of one who frequented it in
the good old days: "Many maj' remember the dark
brown coffee-room of that most celebrated of sporting
hotels, where in the good old days of the Regency, the
Prince himself drank bumpers of old port with Sheridan
and Beau Brummel. Many a jolly orgie did that coffee-
room witness in its day. Some survivors, too, there may
be who can recall the famous head-waiter of that coffee-
room who invented a wonderful drink composed of gin,
soda water, ice, lemon, and sugar, which enraptured
drinkers declared to be the genuine nectar of the gods."
It was at Limmer's that Nat Lanpham met Sic
Edward Kent, and came back with a cheque for 50,
because that good sport would not allow the fight to
fall through for the sake of that amount. So the match
between Harry Paulson ani Tom Sayers was made.
Tom had taken matters a little too easily, and ha<?
allowed himself to get very much out of condition, and
there was insufficient time between the making of the
match and the date of the right for him to get fit.
On the other hand, Harry Paulson was in splendid
fettle, for he had been looked after by his fellow-towns-
man, the Bold Bendigo, the first-named being a Notting-
ham man, and a great friend of Bendigo. Bendigo had
backed Harry very heavily, and Jem Burn was so certain
that Tom Sayers could not give all the weight away that
he had induced several of his Corinthian patrons to gj
for the Nottingham man, so that there was quite a pile
of money on the result of the fight both in London a 'id
the provinces. Harry Paulson came to London accom-
panied by Bendigo, and made Jem Burn's house, the
Rising Sun, Air Street, Piccadilly, his headquarters.
What a famous house this was, to be sure, in the old daya
of the Prize Ring. It was kept by Ben Burn, who
fought Tom Spring and Tom Oliver. Then the house
went to Jem Burn, old Ben's nephew, passing after-
wards into Johnny Hannan's hands, the celebrated
light-weight pugilist, and then to Johnny Broome. The
house, which is very little altered, is now quite famous,
but not as a sporting crib, being now kept by our old
friend, Mr. C. O. Thurston, a gentleman exceedingly
well-known in the Trade.
There waa a merry meeting at the Rising Sun cm the
SAYE11S <t HAKRl PAULSON, 1856. 383
eve of the battle under notice, and Bendigo was full of
his fun, whilst the callers to see Harry Paulson were
very numerous, Jem Burn doing [a rousing trade. At
Nat Langham'a, too, there was a big audience to see
Tom bayers, who had coma up from bis training
quarters at Brighton on the day before that set down
for tbe taUIe, which was January 29, 1855.
HARRY PAULSON.
That morning was bitterly cold, the frosi being very
severe. Cabs were at a premium, for the roade were
very slippery, and a great number who had intended to
have witnessed the battle were too late for the " special."
Amongst those who nearly missed the train was Tom
Bayers himaelf, for Nat Langham found it impossible to
bire a vehicle, having neglected to order one overnight,
and bad he uot met with an old friend with bis dog-cart,
884 8 A YE US RAfiRY PA ULSON, 1856.
who drove them to the station, they would have certainly
missed the train, and there would have been no fight.
However, the train steamed away with both Tom
and the Nottingham man, their destination being
Appledore, a village about eight miles from Ashford, in
Kent. The journey of some aixty-four miles occupied
over three hours, so it was eleven o'clock before the
party arrived and the ring was formed. Paulson was
attended by his friends, Bendigo and Bob Fuller, whilst
Tom Sayera was looked after by Nat Langham and
Jemmy Massey. The odds were 7 to 4 on Paulson, and
as the men stood in the ring surrounded by the shivering
spectators, the wonderful difference in size was very
apparent. John Gideon, who was a friend of Sayers,
and afterwards hia backer, declared that Paulson
weighed no less than 12st 41b, whilst Sayers was only
lOst 91b.
We have no space to describe this long and grand
battle, which really was Tom's stepping-stone to the
Championship, for it is quite certain that had he not
met Paulson and defeated him he would never have been
backed to beat the heavy- weights and become possessor of
the belt and title of Champion. It was a critical time
for Tom all throughout the fight, and at one period 3 to 1
was laid against him. His splendid physique, his
indomitable courage, and his marvellously accurate
deliveries, however, served him, and although Harry
Paulson was the stronger man of the two, Sayers
managed to win, after standing up to his foe for three
hours and eight minutes.
It was one of the grandest displays of endurance ever
known in the Prize King, and at several periods of the
battle it looked aa if Paulson must win. In the forty-
first round the Nottingham man completeley closed one
of Tom's eyes, and from that period to the end of the
battle he could see through but one eye. In the sixty-
second, the two men countered so heavily simultaneously,
Tom on the right eye and Harry on the jaw, that both
were knocked to grass. Again and again was Sayers
floored, but such a glutton did he prove that he always
came to the scratch. Towards the end, however, Tom's
repeated blows upon the face closed both the Notting-
ham man's eyes, and after they had been at it three
hours he could see but a glimmer of daylight. During
the next eight minutes Tom Sayera managed to com-
pletely blind him, and, having him at his mercy, finished
him off.
As we have said, this victory was the link in the chain
which led to the Championship. To thrash a man like
Paulson, who was considerably over 12st, was indeed a
SAYERS & HARRY PAULSON, 1856. 335
feat, and the Little Wonder was made as a pugilist. It
created quite a revolution in the Ring. Nothing of the
kind had ever been attempted before.
At this time the Tipton Slasher had received forfeit
from Tom Paddock, and was looked upon as Champion,
though the new belt waa still in abeyance. At the time
that the Slasher came to London to receive his forfeit of
160 at the Coal Hole Tavern, in the Strand, where
Baron Nicholson held his " Judge and Jury;" and when
a "Champion Dinner" was given there was another
match pending, which was thought would eventually
have something to do with the future of the Belt. This
was between Aaron Jones and Tom Sayers. The former,
who had met with an accident, which interrupted his
match with the Tiptou, to the astonishment of
the sporting world, had been challenged by Tom
Sayers. There had been eome surprise, aa we
have already shown, by the presumption on the part
of Sayers to fight Harry Paulson ; but the latter
was ten years his senior. On the other hand, Aarcn
Jones was nve yeara his junior, there was great
disparity in their weights, Jones was Sin taller, was a
punishing hitter, and a scientific boxer, who aspired to
the Championship. Aa in the other case, numbers of
Tom'e friends thought be Jvaa at last playing too high
a game. Still there were some backers who. having
seen him dispose of Paulson, thought he might succeed
with Jones, so the match was made for 100 a-eide, and
the date fixed for January 9, 1857.
About this time there had been each a dead sot against
prize-fighting by the provincial magistrates that it was
really risky to attempt to bring a battle off at all. and
there was no little difficulty in finding a suitable place
to pitch a ring. The Eastern Counties bad been a
favourite venue, but it became too dangerous for tho
party to congregate at Shoreditch Station, eo it was
decided to make a trip on the Great Northern, and bills
were printed to the effect that a train would leave
King's Cross on the morning of Tuesday, January 6.
At the eleventh hour, however, it was discovered that
the authorities were on the alert, and that it would be
next to impossible to bring the battle off on that line.
Ultimately it was decided to proceed as far as Tilbury
by train, and embark on a steamer which would take
the party to some secluded spot on the banks of old
Father Thames. In consequence of these changes only a
few were actually in the know, and the small party waa
principally composed of Corinthiana who had been
looked up by Jem Burn and Nat Langham, the rough
element being conspicuous by its absence,
386 SA YEfiS & AARON JONES, 1857.
At eight o'clock the train steamed out of Fenchurch
Street station, by nine it was at Tilbury, and before ten
the boat was making way down river. The weather, as
when Sayers fought Harry Paulson, was bitterly cold,
and there having been a great quantity of rain, there
was no little difficulty in fixing upon a suitable spot
upon which to form the ring. At length it was decided
to disembark at a place opposite Canvey Island, and
there, after some difficulty, the passengers were landed
aud the ring formed. It must have been a dreadful dav,
for one account before nsstatesthat a keen north-east
wind was blowing, and the men when they stripped were
BC cold that they had to be wrapped in blankets whilst
the preliminary arangements were being made. It was
so sharp indeed that it was feared that the men would
suffer considerably. We never could understand why
tights should have been so frequently brought off on
these winter mornings. Surely the summer time would
be more agreeable both to men' and spectators, yet rain,
frost, and even snow have been the accompaniments to a
"merry mill."
The betting was 5 to 4 against Sayers, and he himself
staked 8 to 10 with Aaron Jones. The latter weighed
twenty-three pounds more than his opponent, and stood
three inches taller. He had fought some good men,
amongst them Harry Orme and Tom Paddock, and was
thought to have vastly improved. That in this battle
under notice he displayed more science than with
Paddock is certain, for frequently he puzzled Sayers.
But Tom was in splendid condition, and although he
received some severe punishment he stood it well, and
managed to land Jones time after time in the eyes, for
that was his practice, as will be found in the accounts of
most of his battles. He had learned it from Nat Lang-
ham, and never forgot it.
It is not our intention to describe the rounds of this
battle, for, although it was fiercely fought at the onset,
it finished up in a most unsatisfactory manner. They
had been fighting for three hours, and Jones was nearly
blind, whilst Tom had fought himself to a standstill,
and both being too done up to do any damage, and dark
ness setting in, the referee made a draw of it, having
power to appoint another meeting.
The backers of Tom Sayers were anxious ta settle the
matter that week, and Mr. Johnny Gideon and Tom
Sayers waited upon the referee, Mr. Frank Dowling, of
BelVs Life, to ask him to fix the following Saturday
This he would not do, however, as Aaron Jones had
injured his arm, and both men were much punished.
Jones wanted to postpone it for a couple of months, but
SA YERS & AAhON JONES, 185?. 387
the Sayers party strongly objected to such a delay, and
so Mr. Dowling split the difference, and ordered them
into the Ring on February 10. There was much
interest displayed in thia second meeting, and three
Bteamars were chartered to take the party down the
river.
There was a remarkable falling off with Aaron Jones,
who had declared his intention of taking the lead at the
commencement of the battle and forcing the fighting.
But he did nothing of the sort, and Tom Sayers,
profiting by his experience of the first meeting, went in
fearlessly, and punished his adversary in the first few
rounds. Jones' backers were much disappointed, and
(he only fear that Tom's friends had was that he was
fighting too fast. But his condition was splendid, and
early in the fight he delighted his friends by planting
liis left on Aaron's right eye, and then, bringing his
" auctioneer" across his jaw, knocking him clean off hia
legs. Thia very nearly put him out, and he was very
elow to time. Up to the thirty-third round the tide of
fortune was all in favour of Tom Bayers, but at that
point he appeared to come over weak, and showed un
mistakable symptoms of fatigue, lie had been fight
ing too fast, in spite of " Farmer " Bennett's and
Johnny Gideon's advice.
Jones saw his chance, and dashed in to avail himself
of it, but his strength was giving out too, and hia blows
had little effect. Then Tom pulled himself together in
that extraordinary manner for which he was so cele-
brated, and planted his well-known double on Jones'
face as the latter fell. Ihey continued until the eighty-
fifth, when Jones, dazed and half-stuuned, received his
coup de grtice, and Tom Sayers was once more pro-
claimed victor. This battle brought the plucky Brighton
Boy still nearer to the coveted title, and it was evident
that giving away weight made very little matter to him
and he proved by his conquering of the two heavy
weights that he must have some chance for the Cham-
pionship, so his friends were determined that he
should have a try when the opportunity offered itself.
388 SAYERS & THE TIPTON SLASUElt, 1857.
CHAPTER LT.
A LIVELY EVENING AT LANGHAM'S. OLD JOHN GIDEON.
TOM SAYERS AND THE TIPTOX SLACIIER. BATTLE FOH
THE BELT AND 400,
AFTEU the Tipton Slasher's defeat by Harry Brooine,
through his delivery of a foul blow, in the August of
1853, he received forfeit from Broome and reclaimed the
Championship. Aaron Jones and Tom Paddock having
forfeited to him, he found it most difficult to make a match
with anybody, and it was not until four years after-
wards that he managed to get an offer from Tom Sayers.
And this is how it all came about.
On February 1C, 1857, there was a sporting dinner
given at Nat Langham's to celebrate the victory of the
Little Wonder over Aaron Jones, and a great number of
Tom's backers and friends were present as a matter of
course. Amongst the former was Mr. Johnny Gideon
(who, by-fche-bye, we believe to be still in the land of the
living, for it is not so long ago that we met him in
Paris, where he had been residing for ma"ny years).
Besides Gideon there were "Farmer" Bennett, Mr.
Lupton, and Tom Sayers' seconds in his last fight, Bill
Hayes and Jemmy Massey. Now the latter was a great
friend of the Tipton's, and when the cloth had been
cleared, the pipes lighted, and the grogs served, naturally
there was only one topic of conversation, and that was
prize-fighting. Massey was singing the praises of tha
old Tipton, and declared that there was no other man
amongst the heavy-weights capable of holding a candle
to him. To this Johnny Gideon differed, saying that it
was his opinion that the Slasher was too old and stale,
and really had no right to hold the belt, knowing thai
Tom Sayers had for a long time been anxious to have a
cut at Tom Paddock or the Slasher. But many ridiculed
the idea of a comparative shrimp, like Sayers, standing
before the Herculean form of the Tipton. But Sayers
knew his man, and was all anxiety to have a try.
In the first plaTce he knew, as all who were well
acquainted with him were aware, that Mr. William Perry
SAYERS & THE TIPTON SLASHER, 1S57. 389
had during these few years been taking very little care
of himself. He was always a rackety sort of a fellow,
and when he became Boniface of the Champion Inn,
Spoon Lane, Tipton, he lived an exceedingly unsteady
life. The business he did was very good, for he acted as
purveyor of refreshments at many of the Midland race
meetings, and he was very popular in the Black Country.
There are any number of anecdotes told about the Tipton,
some as interesting as those in connection with the Bold
Bendigo's career, for Perry was nearly as eccentric. Mr.
David Christie Murray, the celebrated novelist, in an
autobiography published some six or seven years ago,
records some of his recollections of the Slasher about
this period, which may be worth repeating. On one
occasion, Mr. Christie Murray tells us, as a boy he played
truant, and followed the Slasher (the idol of his boy-
hood) to a little race meeting held at a place called The
Roughs, on the side of the Birmingham Road, in the parish
of Handsworth. The Slasher was surrounded by his usual
tag-rag and bob-tail of admirers, and was in his most
swaggering mood, aggravated no doubt by alcohol. As
he roamed over the course the old warrior's eyes lighted
upon a machine for trying the strength one of those
apparata where you pay a penny and smite your
hardest, and a dial records the force of the blow. There
was the figure of a circus clown, with a buffer about his
midriff, at which you were invited to strike. The Slasher
tossed a pennj' to the proprietor, and prepared to strike,
when the latter cried out, " Don't strike. Not you, Mr.
Perry ! Not you 1" " Gerrout,"said he, as he spat on hia
hand, clenched his fist, and smote. Crash went the whole
machine into ruin ; the wooden uprights splintered, and
the iron supports doubled into uselessness. The destroyer
rolled on rejoicing; but the crowd made a subscription,
and the owner of the machine stowed away his damaged
property, well pleased.
The notorious Morris Roberts had a boxing booth at
these races, and standing on the platform outside, was
calling out, " Walk up, gentlemen, walk up, and see the
noble art of self-defence practised by Englishmen. Not
like the cowardly Frenchman or Italian, as uses sticks,
knives, and pistils, and other fire-arms, but the weapons
pervided by nature. I've got a nigger inside as won't
say ' No ' to no man. Also George Gough, as has fought
fifteen knuckle fights within the last two years, and won
'em all. One man down and the next come on. If
there's any sportsman 'ere as cares to 'ave a turn, there's
half a crown and a glass of sperrits for the man who stands
before George Gough five minutes, no matter where he
comes from." Up goes the wicked Slasher's old silk hat
390 SAYEJRS & THE TIP TON SLASHED, 1857.
upon the stage. Morris Roberts, who was bawling
" Twopence does it first-rate sample of the noble
art for twopence !" froze at the approach of Perry.
" Come, come, Mr. Perry," he exclaimed when he had
recovered himself a little, " you can't expect George to
stand up agin the Champion of all England. That
doesn't stand to reason, that doesn't ; now does it, Mr.
Perry?" The Slasher smiled. "All right, hand down
that half a crown and that there glass o' sperrits." " You
don't mean it, Mr. Perry ?" said Mr. Morris Roberts.
"Don't 1?" cried the Slasher. A sudden inspiration
illumined Mr. Morris' mind. " All right, come up, Mr.
Perry, sixpence does it, sixpence does it." It was no
sooner known that the Champion was really resolved on
business than the booth was besieged. It turned out
that Mr. Gough had been impertinent to the Slasher, and
the offended dignitary punched him, it was thought, a
little unmercifully. At the close of the first round
the man of the booth said, truthfully enough no doubt,
that he had had enough of it, and the entertainment came
to a premature end.
These stories told by the well-known novelist give a
pretty good idea of how the Slasher carried on as Cham-
pion. He certainly took too much to drink, and Sayers
and Gidoon knew it.
But, to return to the evening at Nat Langham's.
Jemmy Massey had great faith in his friend, and
declared that tbere was only one man capable of stand-
ing up against the Tipton, and that wag Tom Paddock,
arid he'd have a bellyful before he had finished.
Johnny Gideon mentioned Sayers' n ame. Now that
worthy was sitting next to him, and immediately
joined in the conversation, and declared that he was quite
willing to meet the Slasher. Thereupon Jemmy Massey
jumped up and banged his fist upon the table, shouting
" Then I'll back the Tipton against you for 200 a-side,
and here's a fiver to bind the match."
Sayers turned to his friend Gideon, and said, " Take
him, Mr. Gideon, take him ; down with a fiver to cover
his ; it's a bargain, and I won't back out of it." This
was instantly done, and the match was made. At this
time Massey kept the Crown, in Cranbourn Passage,
Leicester Square, and there it was arranged they should
meet that day week and sign articles. But most of Tom's
friends looked upon the whole thing as an after-dinner
bit of bravado on his part, and that he never intended to
meet the great Tipton. So universal was the opinion
that Massey was convinced that such was the case, and
failed to communicate with the Slasher. So when Tom
Bayers und Johnny Gideon arrived 011 the appointed day,
SAY BUS THE TIPTON SLASREIi, 1857. 391
they found that nothing had been done in the matter.
This made Sayers very angry, and he told Massey that if
the match was not proceeded with immediately he should
draw the first instalment, and then publish a challenge
to the Tipton.
Seeing that Tom was very much in earnest, Massey
communicated with Perry, who came to London, and a
meeting took place at Nat Langham's, on Monday,
March 3, 1857, when articles were signed to fight for
200a-side and the new Championship Belt, within 100
miles of London, upon June 10, 1857. 20 was at once
deposited with Mr. Frank Dowling, editor of Bell's Life,
and it was arranged that other deposits should be made
at the following sporting houses : Owen Swift's, the
Horse Shoe, Tich borne Street ; Dan Dismore's, the King's
Arms, Smart's Buildings, Ilolborn ; Mr. Jackson'*?, the
King's Head, King Street Mews; Joe Phelps', the Green
Diagon, Villiers Street, Strand ; Mr. Watkin's, the Horse
and Groom, George Yard, Grosvenor Square ; Nat Lang-
ham's, the Cambrian Stores, Leicester Square; Jemmy
Massey's, the Crown, Cranbourn Passage, Leicester
Square; Mr. Newham's, the Ship Tavern, Hanover
Court, Long Acre ; and Mr. Lipman's, the King of
Prussia, Middlesex Street, Whitechapel.
When the match had been properly made there was
much discussion as to the relative chances of the two men.
Those of the old school declared that a man under list
couldhaveno possible chance with the Slasher, who was
not only a tricky, clever fighter, up to all the moves in the
ring, but was undoubtedly the best heavy-weight in the
kingdom, topped six foot by half an inch, and weighed
14st. True, Sayers had, as we have already chronicled,
given away a stone and a half or so, but this was very
different to giving something like 4st. The Tipton him-
self laughed at the idea. He wanted to know how the
little 'un could get at him, and declared that he did not
mean to caper about all over the ring, but that he should
just wait for Sayers to come on, and then how was he
going to reach him 1 ,
On the other hand, Sayers was very confident. He
declared that the Slasher was worn out and incapable of
long exertion, and that he should wear him out. So
sanguine were the two men about winning, that they
invested every shilling they had on the result, the Tipton
selling his public-house immediately the articles were
signed. So defeat meant absolute ruin to either of the
men.
Sayers was in comparative good condition owing to hia
recent battle, but the Slasher was very much out of
form. So after he had disposed of his business he came
392 SAYEItS & THE TIP TON SLASHER, 2657.
from Tipton to Bpxmoor, in Hertfordshire, where he
settled down steadily to work. Tom starred about the
country boxing. So opposed were the authorities about
this time to a fight, that a warrant was issued for Tom's
arrest, and executed at a house where he had been lodging,
but fortunately he had timely warning, and did a bolt,
and afterwards had to use every precaution by moving
from county to county to avoid arrest.
An aquatic trip was decided upon, and a steamer
chartered to carry a limited number (200) from South-
end, the excursionists going by train to that place from
Fenchurch Street. The accounts before us of that
journey are somewhat startling, and some of them must
have had a rough time of it. They went, it appears,
down by ordinary train, and the crush was terrific, whilst
the roughs were very much in evidence, and the railway
officials had all their work cut out to keep them from
breaking through the barriers. The Slasher went down
to Tilbury overnight, but Sayers travelled with his
friends, but was so well disguised that nobody recognised
him. This was fortunate, as all down the line officers
were on the alert to arrest them and spoil the fun. At
Southend there was a regular stampede down to the
beach, and the people had to get off in small boats to the
steamer no little risky matter, for the craft were over-
crowded, and the sea was lumpy. Nobody was allowed
aboard the steamer but those provided with tickets, or
who were willing to pay a couple of sovereigns, and
the consequence was that numbers had to return to the
shore.
We have no space to quote from the descriptions of the
voyage to the field of battle. How Barney Aaron,
" Admiral " Coobidy and Pinxton provided the banquet
in the cabin, consisting of cold chicken, ribs of beef and
salad, of the nips of brandy at 6d. a little glass, and of
the effect the rolling steamer had upon some of the hardy
sportsmen (for it was blowing half a gale) as they rounded
the Nore Lightship, and they " shipped it green " over
and over again, and more than half the voyagers were
suffering with mal de mer. Off the Isle of Grain the
skipper let go the anchor, and the disembarkation took
place, attended with as much danger as before, for
swarms of little boats came around the steamer, and
were immediately overcrowded. The marvel was that
there were no mishaps.
Tom Oliver and his assistants soon had the ring
formed, and the crowd took their places. At this momeu t
a man galloped up on horseback, and wanted to know what
they were doing on his master's land. He was, however,
squared with a sovereign. During the preliminaries,
8AYERS & THE TfPTON SLASHER, 1857. 399
whilst the men were tossing for corners, another scare
took place. There was no question about it this time,
there were some half - dozen police - officers running
towards them. The alarm was at once given, and the
men made a bolt for the shore, with the crowd after
them, and hurried into the boats. In an extraordinary
JACK MACDONALD,
THE FAMOUC SECOND.
phort space of time they were all once more aboard the
bteamer, waving adieu to the constables on the shore.
By this time it was nearly four o'clock in the after-
noon, as they made for the opposite side of the river,
and landing again formed the ring ; this time in the
394 SAYEfiS & THE TIPTON SLASHER, 1857.
meadow of a friendly farmer. Sayers and the Slasher
were soon in the ring, the former esquired by Nat Lang-
ham and Bill Hayes ; the Tipton by Tass Parker and Jack
Macdonald. The colours were tied to the stakes blue,
with large white spots, for Tom, and blue birdseye for
Perry. As " Time" was called several bets were made,
6 to 5 on the Tipton Slasher being the closing price. It is
our intention to give but a skeleton account of this, Tom
Sayers' maiden fight for the Championship, for we shall
have severe 1 more opportunities of describing the Little
Wonder's handiwork.
We have already stated that it was the Tipton's inten-
tion tc play a waiting game, and to let Sayers come for
him, but to the surprise of everybody present the Tipton
opened the ball. He let go his huge lists one after the
other, but the wily Tom had only to step nimbly back
and the blows wasted themselves in tne air.
In the next round the Slasher followed the same
tactics, and again reached Sayers a sounding whack on
the ribs ; but Tom as quick as lightning countered, deal-
ing a terrific blow on the mouth, cutting the Slasher's
lips and drawing a copious supply of blood. The Tipton
looked dumfounded. He stood gazing at Sayers for a
few seconds, as if he was uncertain as to the best thing
to do ; then, swinging his great arms about like the sails
of a windmill, rushed at his small adversary. Tom,
quick on hia pins, was away before the blow could get
near him, and then springing in nailed the Slasher on
the bridge of the nose and got away unharmed. Then
the old 'un pursued Tom, who danced about all over the
ring, until the Slasher fairly lost his head. Here is an
account by an eye-witness at this period of the battle,
which will fairly describe tbe remainder of the combat :
" An ugly look carne over the Slasher's face ; he dashed
savagely at his man, slung out his right and followed it
up with a terrific upper-cut from his left, which if it
had got home, would have pretty well lifted Tom's head
off his shoulders, but needless to say Tom's head did
not happen to be in the way both blows missed, and
Sayers again dropped his left heavily on the Slasher's
bleeding beak. The Slasher then was guilty of the very
folly which he had solemnly assured us previously that
he meant to avoid. He stupidly played into his oppo-
nent's hands by chasing him all over the ring. This was
exactly what Tom wanted ; it was his only chance of
winning to tire the Slasher out until he was unable to
strike an effective blow, and then go in and finish him
off. So Sayers proceeded to make a fool of the veteran,
now dancing round him like a wild Indian, now running
from him as if he were in dread of his life. And that
SAYEIiS & THE TIPTON SLASHER, 1857. 395
dunder-headed old Tipton couldn't see that he was beii g
made game of."
And so the combat proceeded much after the above
style. One round lasted half an hour, and it was by no
means an idle one; the Slasber at one period nearly
getting hold of Tom, and finishing the bout up bysendiug
liim heavily to grass. Had he stood his ground and not
gone chasing his nimble foe all over the ring, he might
have won. But he wouM not stand his ground, in spite
of the advice of hia seconds and orders of hia backers.
At the close of the eighth round, however, he began to
see the folly of hia ways. But it was too late. lie had
tired himself out. The excitement was intense, and the
Tipton's followers threatened to break into the ring on
more than one occasion.
In the ninth the Slasher came up to time very slowly,
lie had evidently done himself up, and was badly
damaged. He had never fonght a man like this before.
Jn thia round Sayera was able to take greater liberties
and he delivered three terrific facers in rapid succession)
which fairly dazed the old 'un. One account says, "The
last of the three caught him in the mouth and ripped his
lip open like paper ! whilst his jaw was suddenly bulged
out like that of an ape. He staggered and fell, Sayers
falling over him in an attempt to hit him as he went
down."
This practically settled the fight. He was in such a
state that cries came from all parts of the surrounding
crowd to take him away, and after Sayers had hit him
all over the face again and again, and he could hardly
stand, Owen Swift entered the ring and threw up the
sponge. So Tom Sayers, the Little Wonder, was pro-
claimed Champion of England.
26
396 TOM BAYERS & BENJAMIN, 1858.
CHAPTER LIT.
REMINISCENCES OF THE LITTLE WONDEB, TOM SAVERS. HIS
FIGHIS WITH BENJAMIN AND PADDOCK FOB THE BELT.
AFTEB the poor old Tipfcon's defeat by Tom Sayera,
which had brought about quite a revolution in Cham-
pionship fights, nobody dared say that it was weight
alone that should be considered. Undoubtedly, good
generalship, activity, pluck, and endurance counted for
more than size and strength. Tom possessed all these
qualifications, and was looked upon as the marvel of
bis age.
The old Slasher was done for, he had lost his all as
well as his position that he had held for some seven years.
Every farthing he possessed had been invested in the
fight, and he was utterly ruined. Tom Sayers on the
way home collected 25 for him, and the sum was raised
to over 100 in London, and a further subscription was
started in the Midlands. These sums enabled him to
take a beerhouse in his native place. He, however, did
no good, but gave way to drink, and was never known to
refuse a drink for the good of the house. Mr. Christie
Murray, the novelist, who has given many reminiscences
of the Tipton, some of which we have retold, writes of
him in his declining years as follows: "He was
dying when I saw him again, and his vast chest
and shoulders were shrunk and bowed, so that
one wondered where the giant frame of the man had
fallen to. He was despised and forgotten and left alone,
and he sat on the side of his bed with an aspect altogether
dejected and heartless. In his better days he had
liked what he used to call 'a stripe of white satin,
which was .the poetic for a glass of Old Tom gin. 1
carried a bottle of that liquor with me as a peace offer
ing, and a quarter of a pound of birdseye. He did not
know me, and there was no speculation in his look. But
after a drink he brightened. When I entered the room
he sat in he was twirling an empty clay with a weary,
listless thumb and finger, and the tobacco was welcome."
He died suddenly, being attacked with a fit in his house,
near Wolverhampton, on January 18, 1881.
But to return to Tom Sayers. After he bad so deci-
TOM SAYEL'S & BENJAMIN, 1858. 397
sively poliskcd off Aaron Jones and the Tipton, there was
only ens other man with which to link his name that
they might try conclusions, and that was Tom Paddock.
It was not long before the liedditch man challenged the
Champion for the now belt, which, it will be remembered,
had to be defended against all comers for a period of
throe years befora becoming his own property. So Tom
Paddock forthwith challenged the Little Wonder for the
trophy and from 100 to 500 a side. Unfortunately,
however, just as the match was being ratified Tom
Paddock was taken ill with rheumatic fever, and was
removed to Westminster Hospital. Of course, the fight
had to remain in abeyance ; but Savers visited his would-
be combatant, left him a five-pound note, and promised
to raise a subscription, which certainly showed a kind-
ness of heart.
Indeed, Tom Say era was one of the most generous
fellows to any of his less fortunate fraternity, and
rarely refused to give his services at a benefit. And now
we think we may be permitted to quote a description of
the Champion as he appeared in private, for it waa
written some years ago by one who knew him personally,
and it was a first impression. The meeting took place
just about the time that Tom Paddock was taken ill,
and was at a circus at Dale End, which was being run by
Bob Brettle, who then kept the White Lion, at Digbeth,
and who afterwards tried conclusions with Tom Sayers.
The gentleman who describes the interview says:
" The performance began at eight o'clock in the even-
ing, and Sayers had promised to be there, but at 9.30 he
had failed to put in an appearance. However, a few
minutes after this time Bob Brettle touched me on the
arm, causing me to turn round, and before I scarcely
knew I was being introduced and shaking hands with
the Champion of England. In front of me stood a man
about 5ft Sin or oft 9in in height, dressed in an old-
fashioned coachman's top-coat, one of those with any
quantity of small capes hanging from the neck down
over the shoulders. On bis head was a kind of skull-cap,
and his face was not improved by the three or four days'
growth of hair which so thickly covered his cheeks and
chin. I had scarcely time to express the pleasure I had
at seeing him, and the fear I had been in that by his non-
arrival the pleasure would have been denied me, whgn
Brettle hurried him off to introduce him to the public
from the sawdust-covered arena. Before moving away
Bob told me they were going to have a quiet supper up-
stairs at his house, and invited me to come, an invitation
I accepted readily. Two minutes later Tom Sayera
was introduced to the Birmingham public, who cheered
393 TOM SAYEES & BENJAMIN, 1S5S.
the Champion most lustily, a cry, however, being raised
that Tom should set-to with their hero. To the applause
Tom bowed his acknowledgments, and to the demands
for him to set-to with Brettle, he explained that he had
just come off a long journey by rail, which had been
aggravated by a stoppage on the road ; so that he was
not in the condition he should like to be when sparring
before a Birmingham audience. He, however, beggec
to assure them that as he meant taking a benefit in the
town before long, they would then have an opportunity
of seeing him and his friend Brettle set-to. I may stata
that Tom in the rough, as I had seen him, had not made
a very favourable impression upon me. In fact, his
whole make-up reminded me more of the stage highway-
man than of what he really was ; in short, he looked
more like Jerry Abershaw to my fancy than the Cham-
pion of England. But when I got to the White Lion,
at Digbeth, and walked up to Brettle's private sitting-
room, Sayers was quite another man. The barber ha I
removed all superfluous hair from hia face ; he had got
on a clean shirt, a black coat and waistcoat, and a pair
of dark elastic cord inexpressibles, which set off his
well-shaped legs to advantage. Sayers was now not only
presentable in appearance, but fairly good-looking. In
his manner he was quiet and very unassuming, saying
very little, but what he said was to the point ; aud what
I also noted was his language being quite free from oaths.
I believe hal it not been for the unmistakably fighting-
looking mug, so far as conversation went, he might have
passed for a bishop. As to lighting, very little ' shop '
was spoken. After supper we stuck to the bottle very
close, but I remember Sayers drank very sparingly."
The above is a life-like picture of Tom Sayers when
ne was at his best, and that time was when the match fell
through with Tom Paddock, referred to above. With
Paddock incapacitated, and the Tipton and Jones licked,
there was nobody to dispute the title with Sayers, but
there was one man who was jealous of Torn, and ha
determined that if he could help it the Championship
and belt should go into other hands. This was our old
friend Harry Broome. He had given up lighting himself,
but he announced that he had a " dark horse " that
would be one too many for the Little Wonder, and that
this "Unknown " was willing to make a match for
the Championship and 200 a-side. Sayers was quite
willing, so when the match was made great speculation
was rife as to who the mysterious one could be. Some
said it was Bendigo, others Caunt or Nat Langham, and
some declared that it would be Harry Broome himself.
But they were all wrong, for the " Unknown " turned out
T01I SAYERS & BEhJAMlN, 1S58. 399
to be one Bill Bainge, who was better known in sporting
circles as Bill Benjamin. Although it was hinted that
this was only a game of "spoof" on the part of Mr.
Harry, the match turned out to be genuine enough. Mr.
Bainge was the son of a farmer near Northfleet, and his
ambition was to perform in the ring. He was a fine-
built young fellow, and could certainly spar a bit, but
what Harry Broome could have been thinking about
when he allowed him to fly at such high game as Sayera
BILL BENJAMIN.
and the belt we never could understand. The fight, if
fight it could be termed, came off on the Isle of Grain
on January 3, 1858, on a bitterly cold day. Those who
went had cause to regret it, for after a long and tedious
river journey the Champion settled Bill Benjamin in
three rounds, which occupied exactly GJ minutes.
After this it looked as if Sayers would have a long
rest, but in the spring of the Earae year Paddock,
having recovered, again threw down the gauntlet to To:r,
400 TOM SA YE US & PAD DO OK, 1858.
who of course was orly too glad to take it tip. Alec
Keene, who was formerly such a great friend of Sayers,
for some reason or other, threw him over and became
the supporter of Tom Paddock. It was the kind-hearted
landlord of the Three Tung who visited the Redditch
man whilst he was in the hospital, found him luxuries,
and kept his wife and children. And when he came out
cured it was Alec Keene who helped him to make the
match with Tom Sayers. There is no doubt that Alec had
great belief in Paddock, and he was undoubtedly a good
man, a fearfully hard hitter, and an equally good general.
So the match was made, to fight for 400 and the belt,
the battle to take place on Tuesday, June 16, 1858, the
anniversary of Tom's fight with the Tipton Slasher.
Many thought, with Alec Keene, that the Redditch
Tom would prove more than a match for the Brighton
Tom, and there was a deal of excitement in sporting
circles over the affair, and a tremendous lot of money at
stake. But at the eleventh hour Alec Keene and Turn
Paddock quarrelled, the former declaring that the latter
had shown such ingratitude that he would have no more
to do with him. He even went so far as to swear that
he would spoil the match, and did even go to LelVs Life
and demand the money he had put clown, refusing to be
answerable for the last deposit. However, Paddock
managed to get a friend, a bookie, to find the balance of
the money, and the forfeit was saved. Keene, however,
declared that he would spoil the sport by putting the
" blues " on their track on the day of the fight. The
place selected for the mill was down the river train
from London Bridge to Gravesend thence by steamer.
An enormpus crowd gathered at the station on that
memorable morning, and there hadn't been so much
interest displayed in a Championship battle for many a
long day. It was a lovely day, and the steamboat accom-
modation was first-class, more than four hundred people
going by the special steamer, the other boats following up
closely packed. An excellent bit of pasture land on the
Kentish shore wag selected, and everything was made
comfortable for the great battle. The only thing feared
was an interruption, for knowing what a short-tempered
man Alec Keene was, and how he had 'on the platform
told that he would spoil the sport, some feared that he
would in reality send the police.
The men had put on their fighting costumes whilst on
the steamer, so they were soon ready to enter the ring ;
Tom Sayers with Harry Brunton and Bill Hayes, and
Paddock with Jemmy Massey and Jack Macdonald. As
they went to the centre of the ring to shake hands, it was
noticeable that the Redditch man was, although in
TOM S A YE US & PADDOCK. 1858. 401
splendid condition, somewhat pinched about the face
and there were palpable signs of his late illness. Sayers
never looked better in his life. He was in the pink of
condition; his good-natured "mug" smiling all over,
and his dark-brown skin shining in the sunlight.
All in readiness, they faced each other to fight out the
most important battle of the year. Cautiously they
commenced, for both knew that no liberties could be
taken. Paddock was the first to try, and he let go the
left, but Sayers adroitly jumped back and avoided the
blow. Again the lledditch man tried and managed to
get lightly on Tom's forehead. And they got at it in a
very lively manner. Sayers in half a dozen exchanges
got home heavily upon Paddock's left cheek, but received
a couple of nasty blows between the eyes. Ho then
tried his favourite double, and succeeded in getting upon
his opponent's cheek. After a rally they by mutual
consent in the middle of the round went to their respec-
tive corners and had a spotgo down, for the sun was
blazing away fiercely. Paddock now tried one of his
rushes, but Sayers met him stoutly, and stopped his
blows as he broke ground. Some lively work was then
put in, and both displayed great activity, as the ex-
changes came in rapid succession. That it was going to
be a fair stand-up fight and no flinching, everybody could
see at half a glance. Again and again Paddock tried his
fierce rushes, which had been so successful in his former
fights, but Torn Sayers heeded them not, and they
seemed to lack that dash and vigour of days gone by,
and the remark was made that the lledditch man was no
longer the warrior of former times. The first round
lasted fifteen minutes, and at the finish 2 to 1 was laid
on Sayers.
Paddock showed signs of punishment, whilst Tom was
comparatively scatheless. Number two was a very severe
bout, arid thus early in the battle the respective powers
and abilities of the men were shown. After some excit-
ing exchanges Tom Sayers caught his man a well-
measured blow with his dangerous right and brought him
fairly to grass.
Then carnoa little excitement that was not in tho pro-
gramme. A tug was noticed coming towards the shore
near where the fighting was going on, and immediately
there was an alarm of " Police !" shouted, but as a boa-t
put off some very familiar figures were seen to be its ocou-
pants. Amongst them was Alec Keene. A tremendous
cheer rent the air, and the penitent boat of the Three
Tuns came towards the ring, and at once went to Tom
Paddock. Here is an account of that happy little
episode, described by one who was present : "Pushing
TOL II. *B
402 TOM SAYERS & PADDOCK, 2358.
the crowd Alec Keene made his way to Tom Paddock's
corner, and held out his hand to hia old friend and pro-
tege, who took it with a firm grip. And those who were
near enough might have seen a couple of bright tears
start from Paddock's eyes as he made it up with his old
patron and benefactor, whilst Alec coughed and blew hia
nose loudly to hide the watery appearance at the flood-
gates of his visionary organs."
Alec Keene then, seeing that Paddock was getting the
worst of it, whipped off h?s coat and took his place in
Tom's corner. After this the Redditch man seemed to
have more confidence, and he made desperate efforts to
get at his slippery opponent ; but it was no good, the
Little Wonder was too nimble and clever for him. He
indulged in all sorts of acrobatic feats when Paddock
tried to force the fighting, dodging under his arm and
bobbing up behind him in a most extraordinary manner.
At length, having winded his adversary, Sayers found an
opportunity, and again put in his wonderful double one
under the chin, the other between the optics, and Paddock
went down like a ninepin.
We have described sufficient of this battle to indicate
how the men fought ; Tom Sayers never better in his
life, and Paddock never so badly. In the thirteenth
round the Redditch man tried another rush, and Sayers
in jumping back fell. There was an immediate call of
" Foul," but the verdict was " Fight on." Paddock
was at this period holding out signals of distress, and
Harry Brunton told Tom Sayers to go in and win, and
so cut the matter short. He did, and from the eighteenth
to the twentieth round punished the Redditch man fear-
fully about the face. In the twenty-first he came up
very groggy, and was all but blind. Still he would not
be persuaded to give in, and tried rush after rush, whist
Sayers pegged away at him every time in a most effective
manner. Then he thought it time to give him his coup
de grace, for he was quite blind, and would not give in.
But the final act in this Championship drama had better
be told by an eye-witness :
" Sayers, drawing back the right, was about to smash
it full in the poor fellow's face. His good feelings, how-
ever, at the last moment getting the better of him, Tom,
the brave and honourable Champion of England, stayed
the blow, and seizing Paddock's outstretched hand, gave
him a hearty shake, and conducted him to his corner,
when his seconds, seeing that all was over, skied the
sponge in token of his defeat."
And so Tom Sayers retained the new belt and the title,
after having contested one of the gamest and most
exciting contests for the Championship.
TOM SAYERS & BENJAMIN, 2659. 403
CHAPTER LIII.
A JERSEY REMINISCENCE. A ROUGH AND TUMULT. TOM
SAYERS AND BILL BKXJAMIN FOR -100 AND THE BELT.
AFTER the defeat of Tom Paddock by the Little
Wonder, he had placed himself fairly at the top of the
tree, and for nine mouths he had an easy time of it, for
there was not a man who cared to try conclusions with
him. And here we may mention that Master Tom
Bayers, although of a somewhat retiring disposition, was
very fond of enjoying himself in his own' sort of way,
and when riot upon business bent was fond of a bit of
travel. It wag sometime before the events which we
are about to relate that Tom paid a visit to the Channel
Islands, and as we have before us a reminiscence of tlis
stalwart little Champion in which he figured in a battle
that does not appt&r in the long list printed in " Fistiana,"
and of which few of cur readers may have heard, we
will take this opportunity of quoting the story, which is
a true one, and was related by a Mr. " Brown " some
twenty years ago. Furthermore, it goes to give us
a-iother capital portrait of the noble Savers, who was
perhaps, one of the most popular amongst the long line
of champions.
Mr. " Brown " had gone over to the pleasant little
island, Capua, St. Heliers, Jersey, in his friend's (Captain
Lear) cutter yacht, the Fenellii, the crew consisting of
Messrs. Jack, Joe, and Jem, sons of the above-named
skipper, a cabin-boy, and a cook. But let us tell the
story in Mr. "Brown's " own words :
" We landed at St. Heliers, met some friends who
belonged to the garrison, and who gave us luncheon at
Fort Regent, above the town. In the ^ourso of a stroll
through the streets afterwards we cmne upon a quaint
little tavern, in a square not far from the pier, called the
Prince of Wales, and kept by one Harry Phelps, hailing
from Brighton, where his brother Joe was well known
as the landlord of a sporting club. Another brother, I
need scarcely say, was the celebrated and unfortunate
pugilist, " Brighton Bill," killed in a desperate fight with
Owen Swift, in 1838. We had a smoke and a long chat
with our host an agreeable, pleasant-mannered youn&
401 TOh SAYEhS ( C- BENJAMIN, 75-59.
fellow, who seemed a perfect walking dictionary or
encyclopaedia in regard to the annals and traditions of
the P.R. Phelps informed us that he pave lessons in
the noble art of self-defence to the nobility and gentry
and officers of tbe island. And amongst his pupils were
not a few whose names are now famous in military and
sporting circles. A pressing invitation from other
Jersey friends was accepted by our Fenella crew, and
during our prolonged visit to St. Heliers we saw much
of Harry Phelps, who was always a welcome guest at
Fort Regent and the other barracks on the island.
" After spending one glorious evening at Lionel's Cafe
and Billiard Saloon with my friend Lord Lurgan, whose
^uest I was, my host said to me as wo lit our cigars and
buttoned our coats before mounting the hill leading to
Fort Regent, where we were to sup, ' I have asked a
friend to meet you to-night.' ' May I ask his name?'
said I. 'His name is Captain Smith,' replied Lord
Lurgao, ' and you'll find him a very jolly fellow.'
Captain Smith was waiting for us when we arrived.
We all know that it has been the custom from the days
of G. P. R. James to those of Miss Braddon to describe
one's hero, and I cannot do better than follow such
good examples. A well built, able-bodied personage,
apparently about five - and - twenty years of age, of
medium height and stout build; about 5ft 8in, in a
pair of neat high-lows and worsted socks, and with a
compact, well-put-together frame, calculated to stand a
deal of hard work. A round-cropped, bullet head, which
is so seldom seen out of our little island ; a fresh, healthy
mahogany-tinted skin, brown and clear as a glass of old
ale, and which painters would indicate with a mixture of
madder brown and burnt sienna. His shoulders, chest,
and back, square and substantial as a tower, deriving
their proportions from good English beef and floods of
nut-brown ale ; an honest-looking, somewhat bull-dog
face, with a square jaw, and light grey eyes, such as
denote an energetic and persevering temperament. Such
was our new arrival ; and as I took in these details at a
glance, Captain Smith struck me aaagentleman with
whom I would at any time rather drink than fight. The
' get up' of our distinguished guest was a check suit
of the ' Stunner tartan,' with a preternaturally short
coat, a hat of that ' five to one bar one,' ' down'the road '
shape, which invariably suggests, as Whyte-Melville so
well says. ' an amount of astuteness bordering on dis-
honesty.' The usual introductions were performed by
our host. 'Mr. Smith, my friend Mr. Brown. Brown, my
friend Captain Smith. 'You ought to know each other,
and you do. Is supper ready ?' (to the mess-room waiter).
TOM SAYERS & BENJAMIN, 1859. 405
" We were indeed, a merry party. Alas ! that I
should have to say, with Bret Harte, ' Vere is dat barty
now ?' Captain Smith, as the guest of ' my lord,' the
founder of the feast, occupied the post of honour, and
sitting on the right of the chair received marked atten-
tion from the rest of the patty. Everybody took wine
with the Captain, who, not to be outdone in politeness,
returned the compliment by challenging each in return.
As our supper party consisted of fifteen, the number of
bumpers of champagne thus consumed in interchanging
compliments would make a nice arithmetical problem.
The conversation soon became general, and as each man
had lit his cigar, the wreaths of smoke curling upwards
gave a cloudy appearance to the room, so that it became
difficult to distinguish one face from another. Every
possible subject was discussed politics, racing, hunting,
prize-fighting, cock-fighting, the opera, wine, women,
and scandal. There were lots of songs, heaps of cigars,
uncounted bottles of wine and spirits, plenty of chaff,
fun, and laughter, and had it not been for the morning
parade at 7 a.m., I believe we should have seen ' twice
round the clock.' But at length the jovial meeting
came to an end, and, amidst a volley of invitations all
round, wo took our departure from our hospitable host
As our road was the same, Captain Smith, who was
staying at the Prince of Wales (Harry Phelps' house)
the Lears, who always slept on board the Fenella, and I
who lived in lodgings, went off together, and should nc
doubt have readied our destination in safety had it not
been for the larking propensities of Jack Lear, who
would insist upon chaffing some drunken Bailors, who
were standing at the corner of the market square. Words
led to blows, and Jack was knocked down by an iron bar,
which one of the fellows wrenched out of some iron rail-
ings. We dashed to the rescue and found ourselves
assailed from front and rear by a score of stout ruffians
who, luckily for us, were ' half seas over.' Our party
consisted of the four Lears, Captain Smith, a Yankee
captain, aud myself ; and it would have fared ill with us
had not our military friend been with us. Just as we
managed to get our backs to a wall and floor a couple of
of the leaders, the Captain commenced by suddenly
catching the biggest of our assailants, an enormous
Dutchman, by the collar and seat of his breeches, and
literally flinging him into the crowd of his friends, and
then dashed in and let them have it right and left, a
man going down like a ninepin at each straight one lie
delivered. The odds were, as I have explained, three to
one, less a fraction, against us ; but encouraged with
such a commencement, we all went in in a manner
406
TOM SAYERS & BENJAMIN, 18-55.
which considerably flummuxed our foes, who were sent
down one after another, and then, I am ashamed to say,
we made a clean bolt of id . As it was considerably more
than daylight, and the sea looked inviting, we accepted
an invitation to breakfast on board the yacht, and after-
wards took a short cruise in her, returning to St. Heliers
in time for dinner.
" Captain Smith stayed about a fortnight with Phelps,
who was often a visitor to Fort Regent, and there he
often gave me lessons in the 'noble art,' and consi-
derably astonished everybody who put on the gloves with
him. All the time he stayed in Jersey after the memor-
able night, I noticed how singularly abstemious he was,
and asking him the reason, he informed me that he was
in training for a little match he had on. More than this
he would not say, nor could I get information from
Lurgan or Phelps, and not until I returned to
London, and called at an address the Captain had given
me, did I discover that he was Tom Sayers, who had run
over to Jersey incog, to spend a week or so with his pal,
a Brighton townsman, Harry Phelps."
But we could relate any number of reminiscences
similar to that told by Mr. Brown had we but space,
but we must return to the Little Wonder's career as
Champion of England.
Nine months after his battle with Paddock, to the
surprise of everybody in the sporting world, Bill Ben-
jamin (alias Bainge), to whose very ridiculous performance
with Sayers we have already called attention, was again
matched with Tom by Broome for 400 and the
belt. We cannot imagine wlmt Broome could have been
thinking about, and we have always believed that with
Harry " the wish was father to the thought," that he
might get the Champion beaten by such a man as
Bainge. However, the match was made and articles were
signed for them to fight on April 5, 1859, for the amount
above mentioned.
Although the battle was for the Championship, and
should find a place here, it was of no great importance
in the career of Tom Sayers, so we shall content our-
selves with the very briefest description of the affair.
Tom thought he had such an easy thing on that he took
very little pains with his training, and although when
there was business on he was fairly abstemious, he hat
during the interval between his fight with Paddock arrl
that which we are now referring to dissipated a good deal,
and was when he came from Brighton to London on the
Sunday before the battle, and showed himself at Owen
Swift's, the Horseshoe, in Titchborne Street, in anything
but condition.
TOM SAY ESS & BENJAMIN, 1850.
407
Bill Benjamin, on the other hand, was a very different
man to what he was when he fought Sayers some fifteen
months previously, and appeared to be in splendid con-
dition. London Bridge was the rendezvous at 6.30 in the
morning, and although it was delightful weather, quite a
limited number of excursionists took their places in the
train. The trip was made to near Ashford, and between
two stations the men and their friends alighted, a ring
was soon put up, the combatants entered, and by
twenty- two minutes past eleven they were delivered to the
CAPTAIN SMITH.
scratch. The first blow that was struck caught Ben-
jamin smartly on the cheek; then, to the surprise of
everybody, and no less Sayers himself, Bill countered
with a smasher full on the nozzle, and first blood was
awarded to the novice. This made Sayers brighten up, so
he went in, and delivering his left on the body and right
on the cheek, knocked Benjamin clean off his feet.
The Champion, however, had discovered that Bill was
a very different opponent to what he was on the occa-
sion of thejr first meeting, and found it necessary to
408 TOM S AYE It 8 & BENJAMIN, 1859.
play cautiously, for in the second round there was a deal
of give and take, Benjamin getting home several severe
blows, and as the battle progressed those who had
thought that it would have been an altogether one-sided
affair were agreeably disappointed. Frequently Sayers'
hitting was very wild, and he constantly missed hid
man, and in the seventh round both were blowing hard,
and the way in which Bill Benjamin stood to the clever
Champion called forth the greatest praise f torn all who
witnessed thia, perhaps one of the worst fights in which
Tom Sayers ever figured. He was, however, too good
for the novice, and in the eighth round Tom knocked his
man down with a fearful crack on the jaw, and repeated
it again and again. Still Benjamin, although nearly
blind, stuck gamely to it, and even when he was absolutely
defeated and hFs seconds threw up the sponge in the
eleventh round, he would go up again and face Sayers,
who gave the poor fellow, who was quite blind, a smart
tap on the nose and down he went. Again he wanted to
continue, but his friends hurried him from the ring, and
Tom Sayers, therefore, netted the 200, retained the
belt, and won a fairly good amount in bets. It was, of
course, a comparatively easy walk-over for him, but ho
certainly on that occasion took liberties with himself by
not getting properly fit.
But during the progress of this match another " Rich-
mond " had entered the field and thrown the gaurtletto
Tom Sayers, and this was no other than his old friend,
Bob Brettle, the Birmingham Champion. The Londoners
hardly believed Bob to be in earnest, but he was ready
with his money, and wanted Sayers to meet him for
600 and the belt, only that Sayers should put down
400 to his 200. Now this was all very well, and his
backers were quite willing to lay the odds, but Tom could
not see the fun of throwing in the belt as well, so after
much correspondence upon the matter, it was agreed
that this should not be a Championship fight, but that
they should meet upon a date to be named by Sayers
after his battle with Bill Benjamin. The date he fixed
was September 25, 1859, which gave him ample time to
go round the country on a sparring tour during the
summer months, and enable him to return for a few
weeks to get into condition. John Gideon was Torn's
principal backer at this time, and when they met to sigu
articles at Owen Swift's, he was there amongst several
of Sayers' supporters, and such was the certainty
amongst them that Tom would defeat the Brum that
offers of bets to take 100 to 10, and back the Little
Wonder to knock Brettle out in ten minutes.
As the tinie drew nigh for the contest the greatest
TOM SAY EltS & BENJAMIN, 1859. 103
excitement prevailed, for the Birmingham men had come
up in great force, with their pockets well lined. Bayers
had been training at Newmarket, under the care of
Joey Jones, the clever little pedestrian, and there he
became quite a lion amongst the jockeys and racing men.
Brettle go t himself lib at Ashbourne, in Derbyshire,
where Bob Travers waited upon him and got him along
splendidly, he, after the finishing touches had been put
to him, bringing down the beam at 10st41b, or 51b lighter
than Sayers.
And now we must not omit just to give a list of the
men who fought the Birmingham man, who had such an
opinion of himself that he thought he might successfully
try conclusions with the Champion. Bob Brettle was
born at Portobello, near Edinburgh, in the January of
1832, so was six years junior to Savers, and was by
calling a glass-blower, and came to Birmingham as a
youngster to practise the art. His first battle was with
Malpas for 50 a-side, which resulted in a draw. He was
then beaten by the redoubtable Jack Jones of Ports-
mouth, for 100 a-side, the contest taking place on
November 21, 1854. His next effort was successful, ha
defeating lloger Coyne, at Combe, in Warwickshire, for
200 a-side, in twelve rounds, at Didcot, on June 3,
1856. He then beat Job Cobley, in forty-seven rounds,
for 100 a-side. After this he fought Bob Travera
twice, for 100, the police interfering the first time, and
Brettle winning on the second occasion on account of
Travers falling without a blow. He then beat Jem Mace
for 100 a-side, ou September 21, 1858, for 100, and
that brings us down to his meeting with Tom Sayere.
So it will be seen that the Birmingham man had met
some good exponents of the fistic art, and had always
fought for heavy stakes, and many people thought that
his record was almost as good as that of the Champion.
The excursion started from London Bridge at 7 a.m.
on Tuesday, September 25, 1859, and there had not been
such a master of the " swells " for many a long day.
The train was so long and heavy that two engines were
attached, and away they went down the line some sixty
miles, to a place in Sussex, a capital piece of meadow
land being fixed upon, and the ring, under the constables
of the Pugilistio Benevolent Association, being pitched,
all was soon in readiness.
There was a marked difference in the appearance of
the men as they faced each other, Tom standing in that
easy, graceful attitude which he always adopted ; and
Brettle somewhat stooping and too square. Tom was
grinning all over hia pleasant-looking mug, but Brottle
looked very serious. They were soon at it, and the
410 TOM SAYERS & BENJAMIN, 1859.
exchanges were fast and furious, Brettle getting a nasty
cut on the mouth and a lump raised on the forehead,
Tom catching some heavy blows about the ribs. Brettle
was annoyed at the cheering for Tom, and rushed in
regardless of consequences, when Tom hit him with his
wonderful " auctioneer " again on the lump, and down
he went. There could be no doubt who had been
receiver, for Bob's mouth and nose were cut and bleeding,
whilst Sayers was but a little flushed.
It will be unnecessary to follow the rounds all through.
In the second and third there was some exceeding 5 y
rapid lighting, and Brettle dashed in time after time,
and the infighting was very severe. By the end of the
third round ten minutes had expired, and several bets
that Tom Sayers would win in that period were won by
the Brummagem boys. The excitement grew intense
amongst them as Bob took a decided lead, and Tom,
pulling himself together, they got at it with a vengeance.
Here is one account : " Hits were exchanged as they
hammered each other all over the ring, Tom missing his
man and losing his perpendicular. Then Bob, as quick
as lightning, delivered his left a stinger on the peeper,
and then the right upon the side of the jaw, which,
amidst the wild cheers of the multitude, knocked tho
Champion clean off his legs. Bob's corner claimed first
knock-down, which was allowed.
In spite of all this Johnny Gideon yelled out, " I'll
lay 3 to 1 Sayers wins." There were no takers, when
Tom's backer increased it a point, and Bob Travers took
40 to 10. In the fifth, after some smart work,
Sayers knocked Brettle down, and also grassed him in
the next. Sayers seemed to be in no hurry to force the
fighting, and was exceedingly cautious. In the seventh
round, however, the end came. Tom, evidently on mis-
chief bent, followed Bob up quickly to the ropes, the
Drum mads a stand and lashed out furiously. Sayers
cleverly avoided, and hit his man a tremendous blow
upon the shoulder. Bob staggered back with an expres-
sion of pain upon his face, and with his hand up to
where he had been hit, and then went down and finished
the round.
It was evident that something was seriously wrong,
and a gentleman pushed his way into the ring. He wag
a, surgeon, who, on examining Brettle, found his shoulder
lislocated. His seconds assisted the doctor to pull the
limb in, and, of course, the battle was finished, and
Bayers still remained Champion.
TOM BAYERS < UEEXAN, 18GO. 411
CHAPTER LIV,
SHOUT HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN RING. ABOUT THE
" BLNICIA BOY." MILLING IN AMERICA. SAYERS AND
HEENAN. HOW THE MATCH WAS MADE.
AND now we come to the closing scene of Tom Sayers'
pugilistic career, memorable as the greatest battle of
modern times, supported by our greatest sportsmen and
many of our most prominent politicians of the day.
Before, however, taking our readers to the ring-side, we
must devote a chapter to the introduction of John C.
lleenan.and to the origin of the fight which created such
excitement, both in the Old and New Worlds. It will also
be advisable to briefly sketch the American Champion-
ships, and trace the careers of those who climbed to the
top rung.
Of course, pugilism in its professional form was intro-
duced to the States long after it had flourished in this
country, for it will bo remembered that it wag started in
England by Figg, in 1719, and in the New World we have
no record of the P.R. until 1812, or nearly one hundred
years after that time when Tom Cribb held the Cham-
pionship of England. It was then that Jacob Hyer was
acknowledged to be the American " Father of the Ring."
His battle with Tom Beasley. in 1816, is the first
recognised Ring fight, and resulted in a draw, after but
a few rounds had been contested. About twenty years
later Tom Hyer came to the front. He was a son of
Jacob, and by all accounts a very fine fellow, and it was
he who made pugilism popular in the States. Of course,
the Irish settlers took a prominent pajrt in establishing
the Ring, and when " Yankee " Sullivan, who had fought
several battles in England, went out to New York, he
was at once seized upon as their Champion. And so
there was a split in the party, the American Irishmen
standing by Sullivan, and the American party by Tom
Hyer. The latter kept a sporting house in Park Row,
New York, and was a great favourite amongst the better
class of sports. Sullivan had taken another den in
Division Street, and there was a sort of rivalry between
the two pugilists. Sullivan had a great friend named
McChiester, but better known as Country McClosky, a
bully of a fellow, and a terror to the city. In due course
Tom Hyer sent out offering to fight any man in America.
27
412 TOM SAYERS & UE'ENAN, 1860.
thinking that Sullivan would respond. Instead of
which, however, his pal McClosky went down to Hyer's
saloon and offered to fight him then and there. Of course
that was out of the question, and a match was made
to fight at Albany, N.Y., on September 9, 1841. This,
was by all accounts a desperate affair, one hundred and
one rounds being fought, lasting two hours and forty
minutes ; Hyer knocking his man about in a fearful,
manner. Shortly after this Sullivan appeared at Hyer'a
bar, and being rude, words came to blows, and they had
a set-to then and there, Sullivan getting the worst of it.
This led to a match. January 7, 1849, was the date
fixed, and they went to Rock Point, Kent County, Mary-
land. The battle lasted only seventeen minutes, when
Tom Hyer was again victorious. Sullivan was so much
punished that he had to be taken to hospital, and Tom
was arrested and kept in prison until his opponent was.
out of danger. After this Sullivan took a house in
Chatham Street, where there were nightly brawls and
fights. A frequenter there was one John Morrissey, an
Irishman, who was born at Templemore, Tipperary.
His friends wanted to match him against " Yankee"
Sullivan, but just as arrangements were about to be satis-
factorily made, Morrissey went to Sail Francisco when
the gold fever was on in California. There he met George
Thompson, an Englishman, who had been brought
up by Peter Crawley. It was the same Thompson who-
had trained Tom Hyer, and Morrissey for that reason
showed some ill-feeling, which developed into a quarrel,
which they determined to settle in the 24ft ring for
2,000 dollars, according to the rules of the London Prize
Hing. It was a terrible affair, for the Irishman's friends
came armed with revolvers and knives. It was evident
that they meant to make it a win, tie, or wrangle. This,
was fixed for August 31, 1852. Thompson was getting
all the best of it, having knocked Morrissey down six
times in ten rounds, when the scoundrels round the ring
threatened to shoot him. He therefore did the only
thing possible, dropped without a blow, and gave the
fight away on afoul. On the Irishman's return there
was a talk of a meeting between him and Hyer, but the
latter named the stakes at 10,000 dols, and Morrissey
backed out. Shortly after this the Champion retired,
and both the Irishmen Sullivan and Morrissey
claimed the title, and decided to fight for it. They met
on October 5, 1853, for 2,000 dols, and the betting was
100 to 80 on Sullivan. This was another disgraceful
affair, and ended in a free fight. Sullivan, although
having the best of it, had it given against him for leav-
ing the ring during the melee. When John Morrissey
TOM SA YERS & IIEENAN, 1860. 413
came back to New York, he did so with a great reputa-
tion for having beaten (save the mark) Thompson and
Sullivan,
And now let us turn our attention to John Heenan.
He was born at West Troy, on May 2, 1833. His father,
Timothy Heenan, was a most respectable man, who held
an important position in the Ordnance Department of
the Watervilet Arsenal at Troy, N.Y. According to his
American biographer, young John became a great
favourite amongst his schoolfellows and companions,
owing to his generous, open disposition, pluck, and
natural athletic aptitude. He at a very early age
developed an extraordinary aptitude for boxing, and was
the leader of the West Troy boys. Now at Troy was
another gang who were constantly coming in contact
with young Heenan's following, and free fights were
continuous. The leader of this lot was no other than
John Morrissey, then a lad about the same age as
Heenan. Little did those two think at the time that
they were destined to become notorious as professional
pugilists, and that one at least of them would do battle
for the Championship of the World.
As Heenan grew up he was apprenticed as an engineer
at the age of eighteen ; having mastered his trade he left
his native place and went to the Pacific Slope, sailing for
San Francisco in 1850. On arriving there he soon found
employment, being admitted to the Benicia workshops
belonging to the Pacific Mail Steamship Company.
That is the origin of his nickname, the " Benicia Boy.'
So powerful did he become, and so smart was he with
the mawleys that he soon attracted attention, especially
after he had had a dust-up with a bully who had for a
long while been the terror of the place. He gave him a
rare thrashing, and was looked upon as the Champion of
the weak ever after that event. Shortly after this
Heenan, taking the " yellow fever," went up to the gold
mines of California, and had a rough time. He was
looked upon as the strongest man on the Slope, and
able to take down the colours of any pugilist in America.
"Yankee" Sullivan came to California, and Heenan's
friends hearing of it, wished to back Iiim against the
now comer. But when Sullivan met the " Benicia Boy "
he cried off. During the period that he was on the Slope
he figured in many sparring exhibitions, and delighted
everybody who was interested in sport to such an extent
that he was persuaded by his friends to pay a visit to
New York City and get matched. This he did, and
threw down the gauntlet to John Morrissey, the man
whom he had met in his juvenile days at Troy. On
July 18, 1858, they met and signed articles to fight for
414 . TOM SA YERS & IIEENAN, 1SCO.
5 dols at Long Point, Canada, on the 20th of the follow-
ing October. It was a fiercely - fought battle, Heeuan
getting all the best of it until he unfortunately struck
his fist against one of the stakes, which gave Morrissey a
great advantage. With the latter's constant rushes he
wore Heenan down and finished the fight, after it had
lasted only twenty - one minutes. Morrissey was then
justified in claiming to be Champion of America, but John
Heenan was not sa'isfied with the result of the battle,
and challenged him again, maintaining that had it not
been for the accident he would most assuredly have won,
Morrissey, however, declined to meet him, and as the
affair between Sayersand the " Benicia Boy " was on the
tapis, he determined to come over to England and fight
for the British belt, having an understanding with
Morrissey that if he should succeed they were then to
do battle for the Championship of the World.
So much for the American Prize Ring, so far as the
Champions were concerned. We have devoted some
epace to the subject, so that our readers may compre-
hend the reason why John C. Heenan was sent forth as
their Champion. We will now give brief details of how
the match was made.
Towards the end of 1858 there were rumours ia the
air that the Yankees had determined to send a repre-
sentative over to this country to endeavour to take down
the colours of our Little Wonder, and everybody on this
side of the Atlantic thought that man would be John
Morrissey. But in the early part of 1859 Mr. Wilkes, of
WilJces* Spirit of the Times, of New York, wrote to the
editor of BelVs Life, in which he requested to know
upon what terms John C. Heenan could be accepted
a,s a candidate for the English Championship. Mr.
Wilkes was informed that Heenan could be at once
accommodated, but that the new belt could not be
permitted to go out of England, supposing Heenan
won, without the latter remained in this country
for three years, so that he could defend it against
all comers. Whether this did not suit them on the
other side we are unable to say, but a letter came by the
next mail enclosing a draft for 200 from Mr. Wilkes,
which waa to be deposited in favour of Aaron Jones,
who had been in the States some time. This was very
annoying, for it looked like postponing the International
battle indefinitely, and as Sayers had thrashed Aaron
Jones, and felt that he could do it again, little interest
would be created in such a match.
Then, to complicate matters, Mr. Wilkes wrote again
enclosing 50 as a deposit for Heenan to fight Sayers,
begging that he might be accommodated before Jones.
TO 32 SAYEES A IIEENAN, 1830.
415
This was, of course, impossible, as Jones had had 50
out of the 200 placed down by the editor of Bell's Life,
and it was a question of first come first served. It was
generally thought, after all this weathercock sort of
business, that it was nothing but Yankee bluff, and that
the whole thing would drop through.
Nothing was heard of the matter until October of
1859 (just about nine months after the receipt of Mr.
Wilkes' first letter), when another epistle came to hand
from that gentleman, which stated that Aaron Jonea
JOHN HEENAN.
was desirous of forfeiting the 50, so that Heenan might
take his place. This was indeed good news, and the
international fight looked as if it were in measurable
distance after all. Again, however, there was a misun-
derstanding. Heenan did not mean that he should take
Aaron Jones' place and fight upon the same day as fixed
by Sayersand him, but desired that it should be treated
as an entirely new match, and that he should have six
months to get fit after articles were signed. This, of
course, meant great delay, but it could not be avoided,
416 TOM SAYERS & IIEENAN, I860.
and as Sayers was satisfied, having drawn bis 50, it
was determined to agree to the American's proposals.
So in the December, Mr. Falkland, who was entrusted
with the arrangement of affairs by the Americans,
arrived in this country, and articles were drawn and
signed at Owen Swift's, when it was decided by the
Americans that the stakes should be limited to 200
a-side, as they anticipated being able to lay out their
money on the day to greater advantage, for, without
doubt, Sayers would be favourite.
When all was settled, Heenan started for England ;
but again there was very nearly a hitch, for the" Benicia
Boy " was wanted for some serious breach of the peace
which he had committed, and there was a warran* out
for his arrest. He was, however, so well disguised that
bis friends took him aboard without detection. On
arriving at Liverpool he met a few friends, and was
taken thence to the neighbourhood of Salisbury, where
he settled down to work with his friend Mr. Falkland
and Cusick to look after his training arrangement 3 .
They had not been there long, however, when the peace-
at-any-price party tried to get hold of him, and they
first begged of him not to fight, and when they found
him obdurate they threatened. This did not suit John
Heenan, and they changed their quarters. Coming up to
London, they stayed with Macdonald a short time, and
then went to Box by the Great Western Railway, and
fixed upon Bathampton as a secluded spot. Here they
"were again in trouble, for seme blithering idiot swore
before a magistrate that there was going to be a prize-
fight upon the spot, and asked for a warrant against
Heenan. It was issued, but a friendly " tip" put them
on their guard, and before anything could be done they
were off again to fields and pastures new, and out of harm's
way. The extraordinary part about the whole tiling
was that Tom Sayers was left quite unmolested. From
Bathampton Heenan went to a place near Bedford,
but there again he was threatened and had to move,
going to Nottingham, where they were advised to take up
. their quarters at Trent Lock, that being on the borders
of Derbyshire, Nottingham, and Leicester. Here they
rested in peace for a time, but the Bedford warrant was
transferred, and poor Heenan was betrayed in a mosb
disgraceful manner by a supposed friend who intro-
duced the policeman in disguise. He made a desperate
effort to escape, and ran along the road for a mile and a
half in his stockings only. He was captured and taken
to gaol. The next day he was bailed, himself in 50
.and two sureties in 25. What the stranger could have
.thought of all this hunting about we often wonder.
TOM SATEItS & IIEENAN, I860. 417
Tom Sayers, after en joy ing the sea breezes of Brighton,
went to Newmarket, and did a fine spell of training.
Whilst there the magistrates were asked to sign a
warrant, but, like good jrrjortbmen that they were, they
positively declined to do so. Mr. Wilkes, of the Spirit of
the Times, Dr. Rawlings, of Frank Leslie's, and Mr.
Bergham, of the same paper, together with many other
American gentlemen, made an excursion to the town of
.ge^-gees, in order to be introduced to the Little Wonder,
and were much struck with his appearance. Both men,
indeed, trained on splendidly. As the day drew near
Tuesday, April 17, 1860 the excitement kept increasing,
and never had there been such interest taken in a prize-
light before. Amongst youngsters at school, in all the
Universities, at clubs, in military circles, in the lobby of
the House of Commons, at the Stock Exchange, and
indeed everywhere, was the great prize-fight the topic of
conversation. The management had great responsibility
in getting the great show through, for they were beset
by difficulties, and it was thought that possibly at the
last moment the authorities might interfere. But of
the neat manner in which all was carried out, and an
introduction to the field of battle, we must leave for
another chapter.
CIIAPTER LV.
A MEMOBABLE IL'ORNING. A FIELD DAY AT FARNBOROUGH.
LAYERS AND HEENAN. THE GKEAT INTERNATIONAL BATTLE.
As the date for the great International fight drew
near the most intense excitement prevailed. It had
"been arranged that the two men should be conveyed to
London on the Sunday evening. Heenan arrived in
good time and without adventure ; but oayere, curiously
enough, who had been unmolested all through the weeks
of his training, was less fortunate. At Newmarket, at
the eleventh hour, detectives had been sent down from
Scotland Yard, with instructions not to lose sight of the
Champion, and they paid him the closest attention,
having instructions to arrest him on his attempting to
journey to London. On the Saturday he made no
effort to hide or dodge his watchers, for he walked
down the High Street in his sweaters, and took gentle
418 TOM SAYEKS & HE EN AN, 1860.
exercise upon the Heath, but in the evening he paid a
visit to Sam Rogers, and there the subject of how to
elude the minions of the law was discussed. Rogers
struck upon a happy -idea. He had some horses going
away on the Sunday to fulfil their engagements, and lie
suggested that Tom Bayers should be " boxed " with
them. Acccordingly, on Sunday evening the Champion
went down to Sam's place aud, disguised as a stable-
help, accompanied the racehorses to the train, and hid
himself in one of the boxes. Although the 'tecs were
planted at every station all along the line from New-
market to London where the train stopped, and
eagerly sought their man, they failed to discover
him. But on arrival at Shoreditch on the Sunday
night, it was expected that he would be certain to fall
into the officers' hands, for a tremendous crowd had
congregated at the station, and it was supposed that
somebody amongst them would be sure to recognise
Tom.
However, the game was well played, and Sayers re-
mained with the gee-gees from Newmarket until the
crowd had dispersed, and the officers had come to the
conclusion that he was not there, and, as it was the last
train, believed that he had come to town by some other
route. When they had exhausted their patience, and
the coast was clear, the Little Wonder was released,
put into a cab, and driven off to his town quarters. Sun-
day was lively enough at the sporting houses, but Mon-
day night, April 16, 1860, will be ever remembered as
one of the greatest and most exciting in the annals of
sport. Every " drum " was packed by the Fancy, and
at Alec Keene's and Nat Langham's the scenes were
particularly lively, whilst at Owen Swift's and Harry
Brunton's they kept the "ball rolling" until it was
time to " make tracks" to the station.
London Bridge, four o'clock a.m., was the order given
out. for the rendezvous, and those who were there on
that memorable morning will never forget it. All
classes of society were represented, and coachmen in
livery and tigers with natty boots and shining top-hats
were nearly as plentiful as hackney coachmen. It was
indeed a sight. The low East End sportsman hustled
the Corinthian, who had left his carriage with coronets
upon the panels and the Israelite, who was there
" to make a bit," rubbed shoulders with the cream of our
aristocracy. The arrangements on the part of the rail-
way company were admirable, and the first train, consist-
ing of no less than thirty-three carriages, was soon filled
and awaited the signal to start immediately the two
warriors should arrive. It was an anxious ten minutes,
TOM SA YEIIS & I1EENAN, 1800. 41J>
for there was still the chance of an arrest, and a possi-
bility of the whole thing collapsing. But at exactly
twenty minutes past four there was a cheering heard out-
side the station, which swelled into a great roar as Tom
Savers, dressed very flashily in a kind of seaside suit,
appeared upon the platform. In a few minutes another
great shout rent the air and proclaimed the appearance
of the Benicia Boy. So far all was well, and the first
train steamed out of the terminus. It took very little
time after this for number two consignment to get off,
and the great crowd were speeding away, nobody but
the pilot on the first engine and a select few knew where.
The day was just dawning as they rattled along with a
clear line towards Reigate Junction, where they branched
off towards Guild ford. The morning was delightful,
with a clear blue sky, and everybody in the happiest of
moods.
Never, perhaps, in the history of the Prize Ring had
such a representative crowd foregathered to witness a
fight. There were men of letters, members of Parliament,
(both Commons and Lords, Palmerston himself being
present), the cream of the artistic, literary, dramatic,
and musical world, and many of the foremost military
men, and leaders of fashion of the day. The trip was
made more delightful by the brilliant conversation, and
the popping of corks was very frequent, for many of the
"toffs" had provided themselves with hampers, and
brought their servants with them to look after their
comforts. At Guildford the trains stopped to water the
engines, and then away they went again until they
approached Aldershot, when it was discovered that the
spot selected for the battle was Farnborou^h.
The two trains were soon unloaded of their human
freight, and in an incredibly short space of time Billy
Duncan, who had charge of the ropes and stakes, had
the ring formed, and the vast multitude fell into their
places without the slightest disorder. There was a
reserved enclosure for the "swells" who cared to
pay, and there had been provided stools, chairs, and
trusses of straw for seats, whilst the mob gathered
around, some climbing trees in their immediate vicinity,
others getting on to waggons and carts which had
mysteriously sprung up. Where the people had all come
from it is difficult to surmise, for the number present
was estimated to exceed 12,000, and certainly nothing
approaching that number came down by train.
All being iu readiness, a cheer announced the appear-
ance of Tom Sayers, who entered the ring accompanied
by his seconds, Harry Brunton and Jemmy Welsh. He
was immediately followed by Hcenan, who received au
120 TO M SAYERS & HE EN AN, 18GO.
TO 31 SAYEXS HE E NAN, I860 421
enthusiastic reception. This wa3 the first time that
Sayers had met the American, and when they shook
hands cordially another hearty cheer went up. Both
men looked as well as could be, and had a most cheerful
expression upon their faces as they had a quiet littlo
chat all to themselves before they placed themselves in
their seconds' hands in order to have the finishing
touches put to their toilets, for they had entered the
ring in their fighting costumes covered with their over-
coats. John C. Heenan was the first to show himself in
the " buff," and a murmur of admiration went forth
.at his finely-proportioned shoulders, chest, and arms.
He was in the pink of condition, and was certainly a
line specimen of a man. Every muscle upon his splen-
did torso 'stood out in relief, and he looked a tower
of strength.
Tom Sayere, with his reddish brown skin and well-
knit figure, also looked in perfect form, and although
& totally different class of figure to his American oppo-
nent, there was something very formidable about his
appearance, and ho presented a perfect picture of an
athlete. Their respective sizes aa they faced each
other was very marked, for the Benicia Boy had the
advantage of 4in in height, and his long arms gave him
an enormous advantage, and there could be no two
opinions about the fact that Tom Sayers had met on
this occasion a more formidable foeman than he had
-ever faced before. There was very little time wasted,
for the umpires and referee had been chosen, so the
audience was not kept waiting. During a breathless
silence "Time" was called, and the great battle to decide
who should claim the Championship of the World com-
menced.
Heenan waa the first to move quickly in sparring
attitude, whilst Tom threw himself into that easy, well-
known position of his, the right well across the body,
and the left loosely at play. He smiled at the American,
and as the latter advanced he slowly retired, and
nodded and grinned. Heenan let go the left, but Tom
jumped out of distance and playfully shook his head.
Again the Benicia Boy put out a feeler, but Tom was too
quick for him, and he was out of reach. The American
had won the toss, so the sun was in the Champion's eyes,
and it seemed to bother him somewhat, but as Heenan
came to him he stood his ground, and bang, bang, bang
went some sharp exchanges about the body, and Tom let
go his left full on Heenan's nose, and a shout from the
multitude went up as it was seen that thus early in the
battle Sayers had scored the first event by drawing blood
.from the American's nasal organ. A brief pause and
422 TO M SAVERS & HE EN AN, 1SGO.
they came together again, Tom planting once more
upon the same tender place, but received a heavy blow
on the head. Some cautious sparring led to the men
coming to close quarters, when ileenan got his arm
round Tom's neck, but the latter rattled some half-arm
blows on to the American's neck, which caused him ta
let go his hold, and the Champion slipped to grass
laughing.
They both showed that the work had been lively, as-
they came up for the second round, for their faces were
flushed, and there were distinct signs of the hitting upon
their bodies. Heenan, as bayers advanced, slowly fell
back to his corner ; but Tom was not to be denied, so
followed his man up fearlessly. When in distance
Heenan let go the left, but Sayers stopped it cleverly,
but missed the return, when the Yankee rushed in and
closed on the Champion, getting him firmly in bis iron
grip, and after a brief struggle threw him and fell on to-
him. There was a yell of delight from the Americans
present (and they were quite numerous), who offered
2 to 1 on their man, but only a few bets were made,
for it was evident that the Englishman was no match
for the powerful stranger at wrestling. Sayers had
quickly discovered that, and as he always fought with his
head, altered his tactics, and kept clear of his ponderous
antagonist. A deal of fiddling and dodging about the
ring took place, and Sayers, who at every point check-
mated Heenan, soon proved that at good generalship he
was nowhere with him. Yet in this round Tom held
his man too cheaply in attempting to draw him, for
Heenan found an opening and lashed out his left, catch-
ing Sayers full on the nose sending him to grass, a fair
knock-down blow, so the American scored the second
event.
As Tom came up for the third round the accustomed
grin upon his good-natured looking mug was missing.
Indeed, he had a very serious and perplexed expression as-
he blinked in the sun. The American, evidently en-
couraged by his success, was anxious to get to work, and
advanced upon Sajers, following him up nearly to the
ropes, where the Champion made a stand. Ifc was only
for a moment though, for Heenan, again letting the left
go, caught him a terrific blow on the jaw, and down he
went a second time. There was silence for a few
seconds, until it was broken by the American party, who
now cheered and felt that the Little Wonder had at
last found his match. This opinion was also shared
by some of Tom's friends, and undoubtedly Heenan was
tlie best man that Sayers had ever faced in the 24ffc
ring. Tom was very cautious, and kept out of his oppo-
TOJf S AYE US 11EENAN, 1SCO. 423
nent's reach. But the Boy wag not to be denied, for lie
bored in and again caught the Champion a smack oifr,
the mouth, but Sayers countered beautifully on the
nose, which once more turned on the purple stream.
Heenan then tried to close, but Tom was too quick for
him, lashed out his left on to the American's nasal
organ, and slipped down to finish the round.
The succeeding bout was perhaps the most important
throughout the whole of the battle. It was in this that
Sayers received a blow which undoubtedly influenced the
result of the fight, and which would, with any other
man save Tom, have lost him the fight. It was
evident that Sayers at this period had made up his mind
to stand his ground and fight, so with that determined
look which always meant mischief he unflinchingly took
up a position in the centre of the ring. Heenan led, and
some severe blows were exchanged. Then one of the
American's terrific blows at Tom's head drove the
latter's guard back upon the face. It was a tremendous
blow, and the arm at once became swollen and purple,
and it was evident to those who were near that the
Champion was suffering. He held the right arm that
had been damaged close to his body, and then dashed
in the left smartly on Heenan's cheek. The American
countered on the forehead, and Sayers went down.
Without describing all tho rounds of this memorable
battle, for the tale has been told o'er and o'er again, it
will be sufficient to summarise. Bayers warmed to his
work, and astonished the American by his wonderful
agility and quickness on his legs. He was in and out
of distance in an instant, and generally managed to land
one before getting away. As in many of his other
battles, he was fighting to blinjj his opponent, and time
after time did he hit his man over the eyes until they
became painfully swollen. In the twenty-ninth round
Sayers seemed to have obtained his second wind, and
was much fresher than his opponent, whose eyes were
in a sorry plight ; one was all but closed, and the other
was following suit. They had been fighting desperately,
and both had suffered, for Tom's arm was twice its
normal size, and his face and body vvere much bruised.
Yet his eyes were all right, and it was seen that the
Englishman's chance lay in hia being able to blind the
Yankee. Persevering, he again hit Heenan over the
good optic, and Jemmy Welsh shouted out, " That's it
\ Tom put up his shutters, and the show is over." And
' Sayers did all he could to follow this advice, for in the
thirtieth round the American was all but blind. There
was a consultation in his corner, and he was told to go
in and make the best use of his time and force the fight-
424
TOJf SAYEIiS & IIEENAN, I860.
ing. This lie did, and the battle was fast and furious.
Sayers, however, was the quicker of the two, although
Heenan was the stronger. But the Boy's face by this
time presented an awful picture swollen, bruised, and
bleeding, with the eyes all but closed. Had Sayers
been able to use his right, there could at this period
have been little doubt as to who would have finished
the battle. The Champion could have won easily.
The excitement was terrific, which was added to by
the arrival of the police. In spite of this, however, the
men were sent up agliin and again. In the thirty-sixth
round Heenan rushed at his man and catching him round
fie neck, tried to hold him on the ropes ; but Tom
slipped from him like an eel, and rolled over on the
grass. " Time " was ca'led for the thirty-seventh, and
the men again faced each other. All this while the
police were struggling in the crowd to get to the ring-
bide. Nevertheless the men went on fighting. Heenan's
hands were puffed up like boxing-gloves, and did little
damage to his opponent. Sayers in this round twice
landed on the eyes, and those who were able to see
declared that this made the American totally blind, and
had it not been for the disturbance that foliowed, the
battle would certainly have gone to the Britisher. It was
most unfortunate for Sayers. Unable to see, Heenan
rushed at Tom and managed by more luck than judg-
ment to get a grip of him. They were near the ropes,
and the police had nearly made their way to the ring-
side. Heenan managed to get Tom's head over the
rope, and pressed it there until he was nearly black in
the face, and there is no doubt that he would have been
strangled had somebody not cut the ropes. Then the
scene that ensued beggars description. The referee,
umpires, seconds, and all were scattered, the mob was
trying to keep the officers back, so that the fight should
end; but that was impossible, for the referee could not
see the men. It was stated that he ordered them to
cease hostilities, but they disregarded it, and a series of
supplementary rounds were fought. The crowd had
broken into the ring, and the ropes and stakes were
knocked down, so there was little room for them to con-
tinue, and no doubt they should have been stopped. Yet
at it they went in a mad, reckless manner, disregarding
time and every regulation. Sayers was knocked down
and nearly trampled upon, and Heenan's name was
shouted as victor ; but Tom was on his feet dealing blows
upon the wet, bleeding face of his adversary, and th n
his name was shrieked out, as scramble after scramble
went on in the midst of this surging sea of humanity.
During a brief cessation Say era was on his second's
LAST DATS OF TOJf SAYEJiS, 1860-65. 425
knee, when Heenan rushed across the ring and, proving
that he was not quite so blind as he appeared, struck
Jemmy Welsh a blow in the face and knocked him over.
Then seizing Savers, the two men rolled over together.
As they got to their feet a wild scramble went on between
them, when fortunately the referee managed to get near
and ordered them to cease fighting. By this time the
police were present in force, and as there was no possi-
bility of re-erecting the ring and continuing the battle,
the men left the arena. Heenan was like a madman,
and rushed off through the crowd, and was within five
minutes as blind as a bat and had to be led. Sayers,
although a good deal damaged, was strong, and could
have fought on for a considerable time, so the interrup-
tion was fatal to his success.
And so ended the great international fight, which had
caused such excitement throughout the whole of Great
Britain and America, and which had attracted the best
in the land to the ring-side. It had ended in a disgrace-
' ful and most unsatisfactory manner, and was un-
; doubtsdly the cause of the early downfall of the Prize
King.
CHAPTER LVI.
A WRANGLE. TWO isEW BELTS. SAVERS AND EEENAN
ANECDOTE OF SAVERS. HIS DEATH AND FUNERAL.
IN the last chapter we described the disgraceful con-
clusion to the great international fight. It was a pity
that the police should have interfered at that particular
moment, for had the men been allowed but a quarter of
an hour longer there would have been a satisfactory
result to the Britisher. Of course, a force of police
such as that sent to Farnborough could do very little
with a crowd of, say 12,000, but when they made their
way to the ring-side it was impossible for the referee to
defy the law, so there was no alternative but to stop the
battle, which, as we have described, degenerated into a
rough and tumble.
The police had made up their minds to arrest Sayera,
but he managed to get away and hide in a van, which
took him some distance down the road, when in a com-
plete disguise he was able to join the special (which had
426 LAST DAYS OF TOM SAYEItS, 1SGO-G5.
been considerably delayed on his account) at the railway
station. The great crowd arrived at London Bridge
about three o'clock, and nobody present will forget the
scene at the termiuus. All sporting London seemed to
have turned out to meet the men on their return, and
to learn the news and details of the great battle. Of
course both parties declared that, save for the interrup-
tion, their man would hi ve won. But had the referee
not been hustled away there is little doubt but that the
fight would have been awarded to Sayers. Some dozen
gentlemen, whose words could be relied upon, declared
that Heenan struck Sayers twice when he was upon his
two knees, which would, of course, be foul. He also
struck and kicked Jemmy Welsh, and knocked Sayers
off the latter's knee, and also struck Brunton. All these
acts would have bep'n "foul," and the referee would have
had no alternative than but to award the fight to Sayers
had he witnessed them. No doubt these statements
were perfectly true, for Mr. Wilkea himself wrote in a
special edition of Frank Leslie's Illustrated Paper, which
waa published in London on the following day :
" Heenan, finding that Sayers could not or would not
rise from his seat in the corner, and his seconds refused
to award him the victory that belonged to him by throw-
ing up the sponge, he advanced upon him in the middle
of his seconds, and struck him where he sat."
Yet in spile of this admission, the Americans called
upon the Englishmen in the causeof fair play to award the
new bait to Heenan. Then they asked that the referee
should call upon the men to meet again during the same
week, so that it should not end in a draw. But this the
referee refused to do until the matter had been fully dis-
. cussed, for the two men were neither in condition to
I renew the combat. Sayers had the small bone of hia
j-arm broken, and Heenan's eyes were in a dreadful
state. Suffice it to say that the result of the discussion
was that no other meeting was decided upon, and that
the battle was to be pronounced a draw, and that each
man should be awarded a belt.
Never in the annals of the Prize Ring had there been
such excitement over a Championship fight. On the
following day papers were full of it. A detailed account
of the rounds, occupying columns, appeared in the Times,
\/ and it is by far away the best description extant. Black-
wood's Magazine had a long article, as did also ths
Saturday Review, and one of the cleverest set of verses that
ever appeared in Punch was devoted to the subject. It;
was entitled " ' The Combat of Sayerius and Heenanus,'
a Lay of Ancient London, supposed to be recounted to
liis great grandchildren, April 17, 1920, by an Ancient
LAS 7' DAYS OF TOU SAYERS, 2S60-6-5. 421
FRANK BOWLING ESQ
EDITOR OF Heirs Life.
28
428 LAST DAYS OF TOM BAYERS, 1860-65.
Gladiator." It was written by H. Cholmondeley Pennell,
and, of course, is a parody upon Lord Macaulay'8 " Hora-
tius," in his " Lays of Ancient Rome." It is well worth
reading, and we should like to reprint it had we but
space. Here, however, is a sample :
" How nine times in that desperate mill
Heenanus in his strength
Knocked stout Sayerius off his pins,
And laid him all at length ;
But how in each succeeding round
Sayerius smiling came,
With head as cool, and wind as sound
As his first moment on the ground,
Still confident and game.
How from Heenanus' sledge-like fist
Striving a smasher to resist,
Sayers' stout right arm gave way.
- 1 ^ Yet the maimed hero still made play,
And when ' in-fighting ' threatened ill,
Was nimble in ' out-fighting ' still
And still his own maintain
In mourning put Heenanus' glims.
Till blinded eyes and helpless limbs
The chances squared again."
Never had the British Press printed so much about a
prize-fight, and it really looked as if the waning fortunes
of the Ring were about to return. Our hero had done
much in that direction, for his brave combats, which we
have described, shed glory on the sport. His battles
with Jack Grant, Harry Paulson, and Aaron Jones had
done much, but that between the Little Wonder and the
^Benicia Boy had eclipsed them all. In the Houses of
\y/Parliameut, on 'Change, in clubs, taverns, and sporting
kens, and even in the pulpit, the great fight was discussed.
In fact, the talk was of nothing else.
The amount of money subscribed for Sayers reached
3,000. This was invested in the names of trustees
Sayers was to have the interest during his life, condition,
ally that he did not fight again. Should he do so or die,
then the interest was to go to his children until they
became of age, when the principal was to be divided
amongst them. They were only two[: Tom, aged at the
time, nine, and Sarah, twelve. Besides this very generous
- , subscription Tom Sayers had many other presents in
the way of plate, jewellery, &c. What has become of
most of those articles we know not, but Johnny Gideon,
who was Tom's warmest friend, bad in his possession
the spiked boots in which the Champion fought at Tarn-
borough .
Sayers never entered the ring as a principal again,
but went in for the show business, becoming at first a
LAST DAYS OF TOM BAYERS, 1S60-G5. 429
v shareholder and then proprietor of Howes and Cushing's
Circus, under the management of Jem Meyers . But
Tom, good general as he was in the ring, had no know-
ledge of business, and he soon got out of his depth, and
the show had to be sold. After this the ex-Champion led
an idle life, and could be found hanging about Camden
Town, frequenting the Britannia, the Mother Eed-
Cap, and other pubs. In 18G3 he appeared in public aa
Heenan's second, when the American fought Tom King,
and which battle we shall describe in due course. Tom
Sayers, however, did not know how to enjoy life, and
after his Ring career he imbibed too much, and mixed
in company that was no good to him. He loafed about
the north-west of London, wearing high boots with
tassels, and across the knees in large letters were tho
words " Tom Sayers, Champion," whilst hia constant
companion was a fine mastiff, called " Lion."
And now a few words about the belt. After Sayerg
bad decided to fight no more, the question came as to
what was to be done about the belt. On May 18, follow-
ing the great fight, a meeting was held at Bell's Life
office in the Strand, to decide what should be done about
the trophy. All kinds of suggestions had been made
one was that the belt should be cut in half, and a sub-
scription raised in order to supply the halves wanted,
but that was too ridiculous. Then it was suggested that
two new belts should be subscribed for, one for Sayers.
and one for Heenan, whilst the original belt should still
be up for competition. On the day mentioned above
Sayers, accompanied by Johnny Gideon, and Jack Mac-
donald, representing Heenan, met Mr. Frank Dowling
at his office. There was a deal of talk, and ultimately
the men agreed to accept new belts, the old one to be
left in the possession of Bell's Life until won three times,
so that if Heenan wished to become possessed of it he
must remain in England and fight for it. Then compli-
ments were freely exchanged, but we doubt whether the
men sincerely meant what they said. Heenan stated
that if he had won the old belt he would have given ib
back to Sayers, a statement that nobody believed, whilst
Sayers assured Heenan that he was the best man he had
ever met, and that he considered him worthy to hold the
Championship of England another statement that must
/have been positively untrue. Anyhow, it was a most
amicable meeting bet \veen the two men, and it was
decided that the belts should be at once manufactured
and presented publicly to the men at the Alhambra,
although it had at first been suggested that the presenta-
tion should take place at Cremorne Gardens. Mr. Han-
cock, the silversmith, was entrusted with the order, and
430 LAST DAYS OF TOM SAYEES, 1S60-65.
he undertook to have the trophies ready in six days,
There was a pretty good muster of the Fancy on the
particular evening at the Alhambra, although, curiously
enough, the public took very little interest in the affair
for some unknown reason, the house being barely half
full. The presentation was timed to take place at nine
o'clock, and the men shortly after entered the ring (it
must be remembered that at this time a circus was run
at the Alhambra) arm-in arm with the M C., who intro-
duced them. The belts were in red morocco cases, and
upon the outside in gold letters were the words " Champion
of England," although for the life of us we could never
understand how there could be two claiming the title..
The M.C. then proceeded to read the address, and.
handed each man a cheque for his part of the battle-
money, and a vellum, upon which was written the
address. Heenan's belt was then presented by Mr. John
Gideon, who made a short speech, finishing up with the
following remarks: "Meanwhile take this token
cherish it as a well-earned, well-deserved memento of
the admiration of the people of this country and rest
assured that while pugilism remains a sport of
Great Britain (and long may that period be)
so long will the name of John C. Heenan he
remembered with respect as one of the bravest men
that ever entered a four-and-twenty foot roped ring.' 1
Ileenan having received his belt, Mr. "Wilkis made Tom
Sayers his presentation in a somewhat long-winded
speech, in which he called attention to the qualities of the
Englishman, saying to him, "Buckle it about your
loins and treasure it, and be proud of it, for it is a sure
expression of the admiration of two nations such as
a man of your humble standing ne~ver had the proud
fortune to receive before."
Bayers at once took off his coat and put on the belt, a
task which he found none too easy, for since the light he
had put on quite a corporation. Neither Tom nor
Heenan were orators, but they mumbled out a few words
of thanks, and then, linked arm in arm, walked round
the circus, whilst those who were present cheered them
to the echo, and the ceremony was at an end. This was
certainly a farce, for what value could those belta have
been, neither of them being fairly won in fight. Still
they seemed to satisfy the men, and left the original
open for anybody to try to win.
Of Heenan we shall have more to say in future
chapters, so we will, for the present, say an revoir. But
Sayers we shall meet but casually, so it will be a fitting
place here to record the remainder of his career.
Tom, as we have said, fell into dissipated habits,
OF To}/
431
and the splendid constitution that he once
possessed soon gave signs of breaking up, and ho
would not take care of himself. No doctor could induce
him to take physic if it happened to be at all nasty,
and that reminds me of one more anecdote about the
ex-champion which we may tell here. The incident
happened whilst he was travelling with Howes and
Cusliing's circus. Tom was right out of sorts, and Mr.
Gushing prescribed some medicine for him in the way
of a stiff dose of castor oil, and brought it to him
TOM SAYERS' TOMB.
floating about on the top of half a cupful of brandy.
"Drink it, Tom," he said in a persuasive tone, " it'll
put you right in no time." Tom held it in his hand,
looked at it, and made awful grimaces. " Drink it, I tell
you," said his friend, but Tom raised it to his lips, and
put it back with a shudder. " Damn it, I can't," eaid he.
Then, making another attempt, he put the cup down.
if I can take it there now and one word is
as good as a hundred. Look here," he cried, eyeing the
tea cup. " If I could only get my beak through that
432 LAST DAI'S OF TOV 8 A YER8, 1860-65.
beastly stuff at the top and swig the brandy underneath
it, there'd be some sense in it; but no, I can't." "No
oil, no brandy," said Gushing. "Drink it, Tom. Be a
S man." Tom jumped up as if he had been galvanised.
" Be a man, indeed," he growled with some amount of
- bitterness, and then he swore that he would rather fight
fifty Heenans than be drenched with that infernal
stuff. No, he couldn't take it, and he wouldn't take it.
Tom Sayers had found his master. The man who had
been brave enough to stand and be punched and
bruised, and suffered the greatest agony, was beaten
by a little dose of castor oil.
But Tom went from bad to worse, and when Dr.
Adams attended him at his sister's house, 161, Clare-
rnont Square, Pentonville, he took his medicine
readily enough, for hia symptoms became alarming.
He had diabetes, and consumpt-on had set in. He,
for a time, rallied, and went down to Brighton,
where it was thought he would mend, for breathing
his native air seemed to do him much good.
This was in the April of 1865; but by the August
he was as bad as ever, and had to come up to London,
where his friends called in Dr. Gull, who at once de-
clared that nothing could ba done to save him. He
desired to go to his old friend, Mr. Menseley, of High
Street, Camden Town, in the October, aid again a
change for the better apparently set in. It was but
temporary, however, and he had a relapse, with uncon-
sciousness, from which he recovered only at intervals,
and ib was evident that he was fighting his
last round. The end came in the presence
of his father and two children, who witnessed him pass,
peacefully away. He was buried at Highgate
Cemetery on the 15th of November, 1865, when
some time afterwards a handsome tomb was erected
to his memory. The attendance at the funeral
was enormous, one of his mourners being his dog
Lion, who followed in his pony trap. All the sporting
world was represented, and many distinguished people
were present to see the last of the plucky little British
Champion who had fought so bravely and so honestly
in all his battles, and who had saved the belt from bsing
taken from our shores.
SAM IIURST & TOM PADDOCK, 1860. 433
CHAPTER LVII.
AMONGST THE REDDITCH " POINTERS." INTRODUCING THE
INFANT. SAM HURST AND TOM PADDOCK. BATTLE FOB
THE BELT AND 400.
After the presentation of the two belts to Sayers and
Heenan, at the Alhambra, the latter, never appreciating
this country very much, determined upon journeying
back to the land of the Stars and Stripes. It seemed a
pity that he should have made up his mind to this, for
there would have been piles of money to have been
made through the country had the American gone on a
boxing tour with Tom Sayers and other stars of the
King. He wag, however, restless and discontented, and
nothing would induce him to remain. His departure was
particularly provoking to one man, and that was Mr.
Samuel Hurst, better known as the Stalybridge Infant,
his original title being the " Chicken," for he had chal-
lenged Heenan, before his fight with Sayers, to dobattlo
with him, whether the Yankee should prove successful
with Tom or not. Hurst had put down 50, with a like
amount from Heenan, but there had been no stipula-
tions as to forfeiture, so that when the American decided
to leave England he picked up his 50 and went.
Then came the question as to who would be likely to
meet the Stalybridge Infant for the belt which Sayers
and Heenan had left. The title of Champion had been
buffeted about between Ben Caunt, Bendigo, Harry
Orme, Tipton Slasher, Con Parker, Tom Paddock, and
Harry Broome, and it was difficult to say who was moat
entitled to the distinctive office. It was clear that
neither of the above could lay claim to the belt, and thafe
it would have to be won by somebody and held for three
years, as stipulated. So when the "Infant" threw
clown the gauntlet to fight any man in the world for the
trophy and 400, the sporting fraternity anxiously
awaited a response. But the year 18GO parsed on and
nobody accepted Sam Hurst's challenge. At length, to
434 SAM IIUItST & TOM PADDOCK, 16GO.
the surprise and satisfaction of all, Tom Paddock, the
Redditch man, who has figured in these pages before,
came to the front and, accompanied by Nat Langham.
journeyed to Hell's Life and covered Hurst's deposit of
50. Although Tom was in the "sere and yellow," and
had been vainly endeavouring to get to the top of the
tree for the past ten years, lie thought himself good
enough to meet a novice like the Stalybridge Infant, in
spite of that worthy's youth, size, and reputed strength.
It will be remembered that Paddock was born near
Redditch, in Worcestershire, in 1824, and that although
in several biographies he has been described as a needle
" pointer," he was in reality an agricultural labourer.
He, however, was always ready for a " dust up," and
it was amongst these " pointers " that he graduated in
the art of self-defence. By all accounts these gentle-
men were a pugnacious lot, and were always engaged in
fisticuffs. Here is a description of them by a Redditch
man, who lived amongst them and knew them well. He
says :
" The most terrible fighting I ever saw was at the
White Hart, when a lot of the ' pointers ' who, having
met there to spend a quiet day, found that time hung
rather heavily on their hands, and so by way of variety
turned out to fight. They paired themselves according
to weight, and made the arrangement that no one should
be permitted to fight more than three rounds, but those
rounds might be as long as they could make them.
Knowing, therefore, how little time they had to do busi-
ness in, you may imagine the manner they went to
work, and the execution they did. 1 never in my life saw
^^heavier hitting or more bloodshed. Some of the men's
, faces were battered out of all recognition, yet after it was
y all over they didn't seem to mind it a bit, but sat and
drank their liquor quite kindly, cheek by jowl, with their
recent antagonists."
Such wa3 the school that Tom Paddock was nursed in,
and he proved himself to be, as we have already had
occasion to describe, a fine natural fighter. Of his
career there is no need to say more here. It would
be but a repetition. Fred Peace, Jack Stagg, a man
named Sam Hurst (no relation to the Stalybridge
Infant), Parsons, Nobby Clarke (twice), all fell beneath
the powerful arm of the young Redditch man. But when
he flew at higher game, and entered the ring with the
Bold Bendigo, he met his master and his first defeat.
Then he fought a draw with the Tipton Slasher, and was
afterwards defeated by Harry Paulson, of Nottingham.
However, he turned the tables on Paulson in the Decem-
ber of 1851 ,when a disgraceful riot took place, and when
SAM IIUIiST & TOJI PADDOCK, 1800. 435
both men were apprehended, and they were sentenced
to ten months' imprisonment with hard labour. Again
Paddock met Paulson and beat him. This was in 1851,
and in tlie same year he met and defeated Aaron Jones.
He was then matched on two occasions with Harry
Broome, from whom Paddock received forfeit on both
occasions. In the June of 1855 he defeated Aarou Jones
again for 100 a-side, and followed up this victory by
beating Harry Broome. He then forfeited to the Tiptou
Slasher, and was beaten by Tom Savers.
It will be seen by the above brilliant performances
that the Redditch man was quite entitled to defend the
title against all comers, for he had proved himself
superior to the ex-Champion, Harry Broome, and more
than held his own against some of the best men of the
day. It was believed that Paddock, after his tight with
Tom Sayers, would never enter the ring again. He
could not, however, stand the presumption of: Sam
Hurst, and he determined to have another cut for the
belt, for, Sayers having retired, and Heenan having left
the country, Tom was justified in considering himself
as the best man left. When the match was made Nat
Langham took Paddock round the country with him,
and their exhibition sparring before provincial audiences
brought plenty of grist to the mill. Alec Keene took
Sam Hurst on tour, with Brettle to pair off with him,
and they also did remarkably well.
Hurst had never fought in the legitimate ring, but
had proved himself a gcod man with the gloves, and a
terror in the town where he was born. He was just
thirty years of age at this period, and was a mountain
of flesh, standing 6ft 2in in bis stockings. After the
sparring tour was over he went into training under the
watchful eye of Jem Hodgkiss, near Stal> bridge, and
put in some stiff work in order to bring himself down a
stone or so, for he was very " beefy." After a spell
there, Hodgkiss took his man to Polesworth, near Tarn-
worth, where he succeeded in getting him down to the
respectable weight of 15st.
Paddock trained near London, with Nat Langham to
look after him, and as he was a mosL abstemious man,
and lived regularly, there was little difficulty in getting
him into perfect form, and when he came to town on the
eve of the fight, November 5, 18GO, and dropped into
the Rotunda, in the Blackfriars Road, where Bob
Travers was taking his benefit, he was much admired
by the Fancy, for he never looked better in his life.
Sam Hurst made Harry Brunton's house, the George
and Dragon, Barbican, his headquarters, and there on
the day before the battle was a big assembly, many of
436 SAM IIURST & TOM PADDOCK, 1860.
the " Infant's " friends having come up from Staly-
bridge to see their man tight for the Championship of
England. Amongst them were his two principal backers,
Mr. Woolley and Mr. Hyde, the latter host of the White
Horse, Stalybridge. There had been such a fuss made
over the great Farnborongb fight between Sayers and
Heenan by the authorities, that the supporters of the
P.R. were very shy in identifying themselves with a
fight, and the Corinthians particularly held aloof. Be-
sides it was really a risky affair to bring off a mill after
what had transpired. So it might be imagined there
was some difficulty in deciding where the fight for the
Championship should take place, and how it should be
managed so as to avoid interference by the police. All
kinds of places had been suggested, but each had its
danger, so at last it was determined to consult old Jem
Burn. The grand old sporting " bung" at this time
lived at the Rising Sun, Air Street, Piccadilly, and was
suffering dreadfully with his old enemy the gout. The
old warrior strongly urged that they should make an
aquatic trip of it, but there were objections to this,
owing to the difficulty in keeping the rough element
away, for it was they who did all the mischief.
Ultimately it was decided by Mr. Johnny Gideon and
those who had so successfully organised the Sayers-
Heenan arrangements, that a very select few should
engage a special on the Great Western Railway, and
proceed to a epot to be determined upon en route,
and far from the "madding crowd." The company
had no objection to provide the train, conditionally that-
those proceeding to the field of battle should be limited
in number and quite select. The Pugilistic Benevolent
Association, represented by several well-known sporting
gents, undertook that this should be, so two hundred
railway tickets were issued, and although Paddington
presented an animated appearance at four a.m. on the
morning of the tight hundredsof" the iads" having come
over to try what they could make, and with an idea of
forcing themselves to the front so well had everything
been managed, and so numerous were the officials, that
the ticket holders were enabled to walk quietly on to
the platform, and take their seats comfortably.
It was just after five a.m. that the train moved off.
It had been decided to make a long trip, but at the last
moment information had come to hand that the blues
were mustering in great force at the proposed spot ; so
it was arranged that it would be better to risk a place
nearer home. So the pilot had instructions to slacken
speed after passing through Reading, where the lines
branch off to Hungerford and Basingstoke. There the
SAJI HURST & TOM PADDOCK, 1860. 437
tram was shunted, and after proceeding about two miles
past Mortimer Street Station, we came to a standstill
Although it was early November the day had dawned,
so without loss of time the ring was formed, and the
men getting ready soon entered the arena. Jem Hodg-
kiss and a well known " East End bung " whose name
TOM PADDOCK.
we are unable to remember, officiated for Sam Hurst,
and Jerry Noon and Bob Travers did the amiable for
Tom Paddock.
All was in readiness and " Time " was about to he
called, instead of which the cry of "Police" saluted
the car, and there sure enough, marching quickly in the
x/l
438 S.131 HURST & TOM PADDOCK, 1860.
direction of the ring, were an inspector and four con-
stables, lie must have been a good sport, for the officer
apologised for his presence, and said that he had no
intention of interfering, as no breach of the peace had
been observed by him. Nevertheless, hu instructions
were to allow no fighting, and suggested that the com-
pany should proceed to another county out of his juris-
diction. Hia advice was at once acted upon, and the
train was once more boarded. Arriving at Mortimer, it
was discovered that the blues were in great force, su
the excursionists proceeded to Reading, and there ascer-
tained that the officers had gone thence to Streat ley,
but that the Hungcrford branch was clear. So they
made their way in that direction, and when a shorfi
distance from Newbury the train stopped, the company
once more alighted, and the ring was again formed.
Everything was ready very quickly, for the men were
in their fighting costume, aud had only to throw off
their greatcoats; so at eighteen minutes past eleven,
or six hours after the s'art from Paddington, " Time "
was called, and Tom Paddock and Sam Hurst stood
before each other to do battle for the Championship of
England. We have gone to some length in describing
the journey and interrupliors, for it yives one an idea
of the toil and dangers of following the Ring in its later
periods, and did undoubtedly detract greatly from the
, sport, and helped in no small degree to bring about its
collapse.
As they faced each other there was noticeable a great
disparity in the size and height of the two men. The
41 Infant" towered some three inches over the Redditch
man, and his tine muscular frame and enormously long
arms, together with his more youthful appearance, all
tended to give him what would seem many advantages.
As they shaped, however, it was evident that Hurst had
not the cultivation or experience of his antagonist.
and he seemed a bit flurried. Tom Paddock was very
much at home, and plaxxl himself in easy position.
The first round was very uninteresting, a few slight
blows being exchanged, when Hurst closed, and Tom
slipped down on both knees. Facing each other again,
Hurst, who had received instructions to force the fighting,
dashed in and delivered two or three severe body blows,
and catching his man on the chin, opened an old scar,
which had been left there by Tom Sayers, and produced
first blood. They then closed, and after a short struggle,
rolled over together.
The fighting to commence with was anything but
Championship form. Paddock's weakness was his
hastiness. He played right into Huret'a hands, for
SAX HURST & TOM PADDOCK, I860. 439
with a wicked look upon bis usually pleasant looking
face he rushed in, but Sam with his long arms
swinging about like the pails of a windmill, caught
Paddock an awful blow on the cheek. This caused the
Redditch man to lose all control of himself, and he
once more rushed in, but was caught roucdthe waist by
Hurst, and Tom, not desiring to test the " Infant's "
wrestling powers, about which so much had been said,
slipped down and finished the round.
Tue Novice was feeling quite at home by this time,
and faced his more experienced adversary fearlessly in
the centre of the ring. There were come very heavy
exchanges, Tom getting all the worst of it, until for the
fourth time he was knocked down. In the next bout
rather an extraordinary incident happened, which brought
to a close one of the least interesting battles for the
Championship ever fought in a twenty-four-foot ring.
After some severe exchanges Paddock, who was show-
ing signs of fatigue, slipped down, and everybody,
Hurst included, thought that the Eedditch man had
fallen upon both knees and finished the round. Hurst
had turned his back, and was walking to his corner,
when Paddock jumped to his feet and panned his man.
He was just about to launch out from behind, when
Sam's seconds shouted a warning which induced him t-y
turn round quickly enough to meet his foe. Swinging
his right with a round-arm blow, he brought his great
fist with a fearful thud upon Tom's ribs just below the
armpit. It was a terrifij blow, and it brought
Paddock down upon his face. Hia seconds rushed to
him and picked him up, carrying him to his corner.
On examination it was found that the " Infant's" great
fist had fractured two of Paddock's ribs, and he was in
a helpless state, quite unable to come up again. He was
carried to the railway carriage suffering the greatest
agony, and so Sam Hurst was proclaimed Champion of
England after fighting his first battle in the ring, which
had lasted only uine minutes and a half.
This was Tom Paddock's last appearance in the
arena, for, after a somewhat lingering illness, he died
within three years of his fight with Saoi Hurst, ex-
piring on June 30, 18G3.
440 EARLY CAREER OF JEM MACE, 1831-60.
CHAPTER LVIII.
INTRODUCING JEM MACE. HIS EARLY CAREER. HIS ENGAGE-
MENTS WITH THORPE, MADDEN, PRICE, TRAVER3, AND
BEETTLE.
And now we come to a period which marks the begin-
ning of the encTof the Prize Ring. From the time of
Figg and Broughton we have traced the long line of
Champions down to Jem Mace, to whom we introduce
oar readers in this chapter. During his active career aa
a bruiser, the once fine old manly sport became degene-
rate, and at last extinct. To quote the words of a well-
known sporting writer, we shall tell how the sport had
decayed : " When the patronage of the P.R. had fallen
from noblemen, gentlemen, and the admirers of courage
and fair play into the hands of the keepers of night-
houses, 'hells,' and even resorts yet more detestable,
whose sole object was to fleece the dissipated and un-
wary by the sale of high-priced railway passes for
* special excursions,' and bring customers and victims to
their dens of debauchery and robbery, could it be
expected that boxers would remain honest and brave, the
, encouragement of bravery and skill being as nothing to
these debased speculators?"
Such was the state of affairs at the period we are fast
approaching, which foreshadow the closing scenes of our
' Fights for the Championship," the state of affairs
which existed when Jem Mace made a bid for the belt
and the title. Of Mace himself (who, by-the-bye, is still
living and mine host of the Black Bull, Colville Street,
Birmingham), Wfc can afford space but for a brief outline
of his career, as we shall have to find room for his fights
for the Championship. That he was a scientific boxer
.and bruiser endowed with a marvellous knowledge of
ringcraft, there can be but one opinion. Jem Mace may,
indeed, be compared with any or all of the great Cham-
pions who were his predecessors, and we doubt if he has
ever been surpassed. Perhaps his only two equals were
the other Jameses Jem Belcher and Jem Ward. Tho
first-named must have been a marvel in his way, as all
who have read our history of him will have gathered.
He was a genius in his way a natural fighter, and a
EARLY CAREER OF JEM MACE, 1S31-GO. 411
punishing hitter, if wo can believe the ablest critic of
the Ring of the period, who wrote of him : " Con-
sidered merely as a bruiser, I should say he was not so
much a man of science, according to the rules of the
pugilistic art, as that he possessed a style peculiar or
rather natural to himself, capable of baffling all regular
science, and what appeared self-taught and invented,
rather than acquired by practice. He was remarkably
quick, springing backwards and forwards with the
rapidity of lightning. You heard his blows, but did not
see them. At the conclusion of a round his antagonist
was struck and bleeding; but he threw in his hits with
such adroitness that you could not discern how the
damage was done. His style, like that of great masters
in every line, was truly his own perfectly original ant
extremely difficult to avoid or withstand. Add to this
that a braver boxer never pulled off a shirt, and we need
hardly wonder at his eminent success, until an accident!
deprived him of one of the most wonderful organs of
man's complex frame."
Jem Ward must be ranked next to Jem Belcher as a
scientific fighter, even if he were not his superior. Ward
was indeed a marvel, and was undoubtedly one of the
best men the British Prize Ring has ever seen. Tom
Spring, perhaps, had the finest defence of any of the
big 'uns, but his hitting powers were not too great, and
he carried caution to excess. No, in looking through
the list of our Champions, the three Jems stand out as
scientific boxers right to the front, and the living pugi-
list, Jem Mace has shown as much talent as either of the
other two, and that, surely, is according him the very
highest praise.
Bill Richardson, mine host of the Blue Anchor,
Shoreditch, was a wonderful judge, and his opinion of
Mace was, that ho was the most punishing fighter he had
ever seen, and old Bill ha/d seen a few. To quote his
words : " Whatever may have been some persons'
opinion of Mace, no grander bit of fighting was ever
seen than that in the sixteen-foot ring, when Mace
fought Goss the second time. When Nab Langham's
mob of swells were on the beat, they ail cried, ' Give the
no rest, Joe!' But I know who had no rest that
f!ay, and it wasn't Jem. When they faced each other for
he fight, Jce Goss stood with his arms well forward
and his head back. You would have thought no boxer
could have reached him, but Jem Mace, with a 'Look
to yourself, Joe,' ducked, and hit him a heavy punch in
the mouth. Joe tried all he knew to suck in the claret,
for heavy wagering was on first blood, but another
banger on the "check- bone cut it to the chin. Jem then
442 EARLY CAREER OF JEM MACE, 18S1-GO.
cross-buttocked his man, and out spurted the blood like
a little fountain, and in a quarter of an hour Joe was
licked. I'll tell you what was the matter with Jem in
the other twenty-four foot ring his ankles gave way, bat
still the young 'un dare not touch him."
So much for the opinions of Jem Mace as a sparrer
and boxer. It will now be our duty to briefly sketch
his career before he fought Sam Hurst for the belt and
Championship.
Mace was born at Beeston, near S waff ham, in Norfolk,
in the May of 
